f 



V 




<$> ' O N O 







4 O 





V 













G* V<7T.--<V 

♦ c^^v.,^. o 











>-A 







oV 




.o 1 



^ 











***** .' 




V 













o,o' A V 






^_ t y 

























«JG '£d\\.,<? 



A 




tyT>^0\ 



c^Ui cn^ <\3t 



OCn^t^O <Ja. o/fZ^) cn^ (\y&t^x^J 



THE 



PRINCIPLES OE NATURE, 



HEfi DIVINE REVELATIONS 



AND 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 



BY AND THROUGH 



ANDREW JACKSON DAVIS, 

THE " POUGHKEEPSIE SEER" AND " CLAIRVOYANT.' 



IN THREE PARTS. 

PART FIRST. 

Any theory, hypothesis, philosophy, sect, creed, or institution, that fears investigation, openly 
manifests its own error. 

PART SECOND. 
Reason is a flower of the spirit, and its fragrance is liberty and knowledge. 

PART THIRD. 

When distributive justice pervades the social world, virtue and morality will bloom with an im- 
mortal beauty ; while the Sun of Righteousness will arise in the horizon of universal industry, and 
shed its genial rays over all the fields of peace, plenty, and human happiness ! 



THIRD EDITION. 

NEW YORK: 
PUBLISHED BY S. S. LYON, AND WM. FISHBOUGH. 

FdR SALE, WHOLESALE AND RETAIL, BY J. S. REDFIELD, CLINTON HALL. 

18 47. 



N 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1847, 

By SILAS S. LYON, AND WILLIAM FISHBOUGH, 

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, in and for the South- 
ern District of New York. 



STEREOTYPED BY REDFIELD & SAVAGE, 
13 Chambers Street, N. Y. 



SCRIBE'S INTRODUCTION. 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF THE AUTHOR, AND HISTORY OP THE 
PRODUCTION OF THIS VOLUME. 

A work of unprecedented character is here presented to the world. It 
consists of the consecutive reasonings and revelations of a spirit freed, by a 
certain physical process, the philosophy of which is explained, from the ob- 
structing influence of the material organization, and exalted to a position which 
gave access to a knowledge of the structure and laws of the whole material 
and spiritual Universe. It treats upon subjects of the profoundest interest and 
of the most unspeakable importance to the human race ; and as its claims are 
confessedly of the most startling character, and its professed disclosures, with the 
phenomena attending them, are in some respects unparalleled in the history of 
psychology, it is certainly no more than just that the world should be furnished 
with a plain, concise, yet circumstantial account of the author of the book, with 
a histoid of its origin and production, and with the means of either verifying 
or refuting what is said concerning the source from which it sprang, and the 
means employed in its production. A few preliminary remarks, however, are 
deemed proper as introductory to the statements herein to be submitted. 

It is obvious to every intelligent mind that the condition of the human race, 
socially, nationally, mentally, and spiritually, is continually changing. There 
is at present no civilized nation upon the globe which does not present a 
totally different aspect as to manners, customs, social structure, science, art, 
religion, and all the conventionalisms of life, from any nation existing upon 
the earth four thousand years ago. Every period of human history shows, 
upon the whole, a distinct progress in the condition of mankind beyond that 
of previous periods. Instances of apparent retrogression, as in the cases of 
the various catastrophes that have occurred at different periods during the geo- 
logical history of the earth, only exhibit the apparent disorder incident to a 
transition from a lower to a higher state of development. In passing through 
the uncouth semi-barbarism of the early ages to the refinements and intellec- 
tual and artistic attainments of the nineteenth century, the race has of course 
passed through every intermediate stage of cultivation ; and a close observation 
and analysis will prove that every decided stage of human progress has been 
accompanied by new and distinct mental and social wants ; and in order that 
these might be duly supplied, new resources have been invariably opened, and 
new instrumentalities have been instituted. 



IV INTRODUCTION. 

It would require but little argument, therefore, aside from the fact that 
change is perpetual, to prove that the mental and social wants of the present 
differ essentially from those of any previous generation. Perhaps at no period 
in the world's history so little characterized by revolutionary violence, has the 
general mental and social condition of mankind undergone changes so marked 
and conspicuous as during the last century. In respect to all matters of science, 
particularly, has there been an immense unfolding ; and the mechanical and 
economic arts have been correspondingly improved. The seven seals of the 
great geological book have been broken, and its rocky leaves have disclosed 
the physical history of the earth for millions of years. Powerful telescopes 
have penetrated the abysses of space, and the grandeur and harmony of the 
Universe have been unfolded to an extent far transcending all previous concep- 
tion : and the researches in the departments of chemistry, physiology, and com- 
parative anatomy, are constantly proving more and more conspicuously that 
all things are but parts inseparably connected in one grand System. All these 
sublime results of science tend to expand the mind beyond the narrow circle of 
which self is the centre, and to unite the soul with those things which it be- 
holds, contemplates, and admires. Man is thus made deeply sensible that he 
is a mere atom in infinite space, surrounded by beings and creations unspeaka- 
bly more important than himself; and as he contemplates the wide-spread 
fields of creation, teeming with tokens of impartial favor, a flame of philan- 
thropy is enkindled in his soul that consumes all narrow prejudices and selfish 
inclinations, and he sympathizes with universal Man as the great Body of 
which he is a mere organ. 

Such are the moral and social tendencies of the science of the age, even con- 
sidering the same in the more abstract point of view. But from the same 
source more important influences indirectly arise. From the materials of sci- 
ence the busy hand of mechanism is forming filaments to bind together the ex- 
tremities of each nation, and is developing the resources, exchanging the com- 
modities, and harmonizing the interests, of every clime. Iron steeds, nerved 
by the stimulus of the expanding vapor, are plunging through the ocean, meas- 
uring the distance between the two hemispheres by the lapse of a few days, or 
prancing to and fro in the earth, facilitating exchanges and promoting friendly 
intercourse between all communities and people. The imponderable elements 
have been laid under contribution, and, by the subtle agency of the electric 
fluid, man converses with his neighbor at the distance of a thousand miles with 
the same facility with which two would converse a few rods apart. The veins, 
and arteries, and nerves, of the great Body of humanity, are thus being devel- 
oped, in the form of steamships, and railroads, and magnetic telegraphs, and 
its muscles and sinews are being unfolded in the form of labor-saving and pro- 
ductive machinery. And all science and art tend powerfully to extend the 
fibres and channels of communication thus being unfolded, throughout the whole 
earth, and thus to form of the whole race one harmonious Body, posses- 
sing one common spring of action, one common social and theological system, 
and bound together with one chain of sympathy running through all its diver- 
sified parts. 

Such, we say, are the conspicuous and powerful tendencies of all the scien- 
tific and artistic attainments of the age. But to these tendencies there exist 
the most powerful obstructions, which have thus far defied all attempts of phi- 



INTRODUCTION. V 

lanthropists and reformers to remove. These obstructions consist in the local 
prejudices, and the social, national, commercial, and theological antagonisms, 
that prevail throughout the whole earth. All men and communities are anx- 
ious for the establishment of a more intimate unity in the race, but each desires 
that i his unity should be founded on the basis of his own peculiar system. The 
Caw, list would have the whole world form one harmonious brotherhood, pos- 
sessing one faith, one hope, and one baptism, but then he would have them all 
Calvinists ; the Arminian desires the same union, but only on the basis of his 
own theological system. The Catholic desires that all should become Catho- 
lics, and only on this ground will he consent to a union with others. The Jews 
desire a unity of the race, but they desire first to be restored to the land of Pales- 
tine, and then that all Gentile nations should unite as their subordinates under 
the reign of their expected Messiah. The intelligent Mohammedan desires the 
establishment and perfection of the universal brotherhood, but he demands that 
every man should first devoutly exclaim, "Allah is God, and Mohammed is 
his prophet." And the same remarks might with equal propriety be extended 
to all parties, sects, denominations, and religionists, throughout the whole 
earth. All are equally sincere in their opinions, and equally zealous in their 
proclamation, each believing that his own system is sanctioned by the Deity ; 
though as the devotees of all social, national, and especially theological sys- 
tems, derive their opinions from the fortuitous circumstances of birth and early 
education, it is impossible that more than one out of the thousand can be right, 
and the extreme probability is that all are wrong. And while the followers 
of each system pray fervently and labor diligently for the conversion of the 
whole world, all are mutually and purposely obstructing the efforts of each 
other ; and the obstruction creates impatience, jealousy, bigotry, fanaticism, 
and every species of hostility and persecution that now so unhappily distract 
the human race, and array brother against brother, and community against 
community, causing the truly philanthropic soul to weep in hopeless despon- 
dency. 

It is clear to every mind that so long as these diversified antagonisms in so- 
ciety exist throughout the world, so long that universal peace, brotherly love, 
and social and national unity, so devoutly to be desired, can not possibly take 
place. The all-absorbing desire of the enlightened philanthropist, therefore, is 
that these antagonisms may be removed by the institution of some grand and 
universal System of thought and action, based upon the nature of things and 
the true relations of men to each other. This, therefore, should be considered 
as the true and great leading want of the human mind at the present more than 
at any previous age of the world ; and who shall judge a priori that in the un- 
varying laws of the All- Wise Being, provisions may not have been made to 
supply this as well as all real wants of the human race at all previous ages ? 
And when to the foregoing remarks is superadded the consideration that nei- 
ther reason nor any previous revelation authorizes the belief that the channels 
of spiritual communication with this lower world have been permanently 
closed, may we not expect a respectful attention to the following statement 
and remarks, and also such a candid perusal of the volume herewith submitted, 
as may enable the reader properly to judge what relation (if any) the same 
bears to those very demands of the age which are of all others the most pres- 
sing? — 



VI INTRODUCTION. 

Andrew Jackson Davis, the youthful author of this book, is, while in his 
normal state, distinguished by no mental or physical peculiarities that would 
be likely to excite the particular attention of any merely superficial observer. 
He is of the ordinary stature, with a well-proportioned physical frame, posses*- 
sing a bilious- sanguine -nervous temperament. His features are prominent, 
and his head is of the medium size, and very smoothly developed, especially 
in the frontal and coronal regions. The base of the brain is small, except in 
the region of the perceptives, which are prominent. The head is covered with 
a profusion of jet-black hair. The expression of his countenance is mild, 
placid, and indicative of a peculiar degree of frankness and benevolence ; and 
from his eyes beams forth a peculiar radiance which we have never witnessed 
in any other person. This is especially the case in his moments of interior 
meditation and mental expansion. His inferior passions are only moderately 
developed, and are completely under the control of reason and the moral sen- 
timents. During daily intercourse with him for eighteen months, we have 
never known him to manifest the least degree of anger or impatience, though 
we have known him to be severely tried. He is very fond of congenial soci- 
ety, though he is peculiarly sensitive to what are in his book called the 
"spheres" of certain individuals, or the influence or atmosphere emanating 
from them. Thus he is instinctively either attracted to or repelled from a man 
on first coming into his presence, and from the same cause he generally forms 
a judgment of human character at first sight, which, as to accuracy, we have 
seldom if ever known to fail. This sensitiveness to spheres forms a striking 
trait in his character. He has a most ardent and devoted attachment to his 
friends. He recognises no enemies, though the presence of some persons, es- 
pecially of those who are conceited, bigoted, or dogmatical, seems to give him 
pain ; and such he accordingly avoids. To congenial spirits he is inclined to 
be communicative ; and his address is natural and easy, though devoid of all 
artificiality. His disposition is characterized by an equanimity and cheerful- 
ness which apparently no circumstance, however depressing, can disturb. His 
mind acts with vivacity, and he is rather strongly inclined to mirthfulness, 
though he informs us that this latter characteristic is often assumed in order to 
counteract a natural tendency of the mind to abstraction, which forms an- 
other marked trait in his character. His imaginative faculties are well devel- 
oped, though not so as to form a prominent trait in his character. A supreme 
love of truth is the central point around which all his moral faculties revolve. 
Hence he holds himself entirely open to conviction from all sources of informa- 
tion, and is ever ready to abandon preconceived opinions, however ardently 
cherished, the moment he finds they are erroneous. It is from this cause that 
he manifests the utmost unconcern when his pretensions are attacked. His 
benevolence is very active and steadfast, and is not confined to friends, associ- 
ates, party, or sect, but extends to all classes of mankind. He thus takes the 
utmost pleasure in relieving distress and in bestowing favors whenever oppor- 
tunity affords, though his bestowments are always graduated by an acute dis- 
crimination of the capacities of the individuals to appreciate and profitably 
employ them. His perceptive and reflective faculties are well and evenly 
developed ; and the most prominent point in his intellectual character is an easy 
and instinctive comprehension of great general principles and laws that govern 
Nature and Mankind. His intellectual harmoniously blend with his moral fao 



INTRODUCTION. Vll 

ulties to form a perfectly-balanced character ; and as all his faculties are in a 
nearly equal state of development, he is remarkably free from exaggeration or 
"angular forms of thought," and is disposed to give to each subject which 
he comprehends, all the importance which really and naturally belongs to it, 
but no more. Hence his judgment is matured to a degree seldom witnessed in 
those of a more mature age ; and what, perhaps, is still more remarkable than 
all is, that all his leading mental operations and outward actions appear to be 
governed by a species of interior prompting. Upon the whole, therefore, he 
may be considered as a most amiable, simple-hearted, truth-loving, and un- 
sophisticated, young man, being disconnected from all sects, parties, creeds, and 
denominations, and governed solely by his own intuitions. 

Such is a description of his character while in his normal state, as it has ap- 
peared to us during daily intercourse with him for the last eighteen months. 
And it is owing to his peculiar physical and mental constitution that he has 
been enabled, by the assistance of magnetism, to abstract himself from the 
gross tangibilities of the outer world, and enter that state of exceeding spiritual 
exaltation and mental expansion that has enabled him to dictate the book now 
submitted to the world. 

But the mind given mainly to sensuous processes of reasoning, in order to 
feel justified in reposing full confidence in the authenticity of this book, will 
require some account (such as he may either verify or refute) of Mr. Davis's 
past history, of his acquirements by ordinary processes of education and men- 
tal discipline, and of the origin and production of this book. This reasonable 
demand shall be gratified to the extent of our present ability; and the main 
facts shall be substantiated by the testimony of disinterested persons. 

A singular instance, showing Mr. Davis's indifference to things of no practi- 
cal importance, consists in the fact that he did not until recently know where 
he was born. At the earliest period to which his recollection extends, he resi- 
ded with his parents in the township of Hyde Park, Dutchess county, New 
York ; and during two summers of his residence in that township, he was also 
employed by Mr. W. W. Woodworth in the capacity of a keeper of cattle.. 
But his father recently informed us that he was born in Bloominggrove, Orange 
county, New York, and that on the 11th of August, 1847, he will be twenty- 
one years of age — according to which he must have been born on the 11th of 
August, 1826. From Hyde Park he removed, with his father, to Poughkeep- 
sie, on the first of September, 1838, after which, for some eighteen months, he 
worked with his father at his trade. Immediately after this he was engaged 
in the grocery of Mr. Nicholas Lawrence, which store his father subsequently 
purchased, and in which he continued until the spring of 1841, when he bound 
himself as an apprentice to Mr. Ira Armstrong. 

His father is a simple-hearted unsophisticated man, who follows the re- 
spectable occupation of a shoemaker ; and so far as this world's goods are con- 
cerned, he has always been very poor. His mother (long since deceased), we 
are informed, was one of those gentle beings whose supreme delight it is to 
mingle in scenes of sickness and sorrow, and to administer to the relief of suf- 
fering humanity. 'Neither father nor mother was particularly inclined to in- 
tellectual pursuits, and hence they felt no anxiety to bestow an education upon 
their son extending beyond the simplest rudiments that may be acquired in a 
common school. Owing to this fact, in connexion with the straitened financial 



rill INTRODUCTION. 

circumstances of the parents, the boy's school tuition was confined to about 
five months, during which time he learned to read imperfectly, to write a fair 
hand, and to do simple sums in arithmetic. From early youth, therefore, until 
he entered on his clairvoyance career, he was mostly kept at such manual em- 
ployments as were adapted to his age, during which time his little earnings 
and affectionate attentions contributed greatly to the support of his immediate 
family connexions. With these duties and responsibilities constantly pressing 
upon his mind, he had neither desire nor opportunity to study and inform him- 
self even upon the simplest branches of science, history, or general literature. 
During the intervals between his hours of employment he was never known to 
frequent public libraries, and was seldom known to take up a book ; and his very 
limited reading was confined to a few juvenile productions, fugitive essays, and 
light romances, not, perhaps, comprising over four hundred or five hundred 
pages at most ; and even this little reading was pursued in the most desultory 
manner. The frankness, openness, and sincerity, which have characterized the 
boy from infancy to the present moment, and the probabilities arising from his 
youth and inexperience in the arts of the world, forbid entirely the suspicion 
that he could have been pursuing in secret any sinister designs upon the credu- 
lity of the world ; and the restrictions which poverty imposed upon his mental 
exertions, and the ten thousand incidentals connected with a daily and hourly 
intercourse of some one or more persons with him, absolutely forbid the possi- 
bility of his having in secret carried on a design of this kind, even had he been 
morally capable of a fraud so palpable.- 

The foregoing facts are gathered from incidental and free conversations with 
different persons who were familiarly acquainted with the young man from 
early youth up to his forming a connexion with Dr. Lyon, and removing to 
New York, in August, 1845. To these statements we will add the following 
testimonies from respectable citizens, the first of Hyde Park, the next three of 
Poughkeepsie, and the last from Rev. A. R. Bartlett, now of Chicago: — 

Hyde Park, January 2, 1847. 
Dear Sir : In answer to yours of the 30th December last, asking some informa- 
tion respecting A. J. Davis, I can only say that he was born in this town* of poor 
but respectable parents. His father, during the period of his (A. J.'s) early youth, 
was in my employ some three or four years, during which time I saw the boy almost 
every day. There was nothing remarkable in him, unless it might have been an 
inquiring disposition, which, however, was not remarkable to a very great extent. 
He was of good moral character. His only facilities for obtaining an education were 
such as are afforded by a district school, which he was not much disposed to attend. 
As to his natural talents, there was nothing that I ever saw to induce the belief that 
they were either above or below mediocrity. In short, he was what might have been 
called an ordinary, civil, well-disposed boy. 

Yours, respectfully, JOHN HINCHMAN. 

Poughkeepsie, January 2, 1847. 
Friend Wm. Fishbough: Thine of the 30th of last month is received, requesting 
of me to give thee what information I am in possession of in relation to the charac- 
ter, habits, &c, of A. J. Davis while a resident of our village. 

The first I knew of him was when about sixteen years of age, while he was an ap- 
prentice to the shoemaking business; and from that time I saw him very frequently 
until he left the place, which was from two to three years after, I think. As to his 
character and habits, I always believed them to be good; and his opportunities of 
instruction, if he had any, were very limited. I believe him to be an uneducated 
young man, and of very humble parentage. 

Very respectfully thy friend, E. C. SOUTHWICK. 

* That is a mistake, according to the statement of his father, mentioned above. 



INTRODUCTION. IX 

Poughkeepsie, January 21, 1847. 
Dear Sir : In complying with your request, to write you an account of what I 
know, whether favorable or otherwise, of the character, habits, education, &c, of 
Mr. A. J. Davis, permit me to express my satisfaction at being enabled to render you 
an account which is favorable. I have enjoyed a personal acquaintance of three 
years with Mr. Davis, under circumstances favorable to obtaining a correct knowledge 
of his character, &c. ; and so fully persuaded am I of his moral worth and integrity, 
that I would not hesitate to place implicit confidence in him under the most trying 
circumstances. From seeing and conversing with him almost daily during the first 
year of our acquaintance, and from the frequent subsequent intercourse we have 
had, I have the assurance to think I know him as well as any other person ; and 
such is the opinion I have formed of him. His honesty, his frankness, his veracity, 
his sensibility — in short, his virtue to the fullest extent in which this word can be 
understood, are worthy of all praise. Of his education (that which he obtained at 
school or from books, I mean), I am constrained to say it is of a very limited charac- 
ter, he having never received more than about five months' schooling, as he has often 
stated to me ; which statement is corroborated by the testimony of those who have 
known him from his childhood. His reading has also been limited, and of a character 
calculated to yield him no great benefit. It has served as a mere pastime — a mere 
gratification for the moment. Indeed, he seemed to have no higher end in it than 
amusement for the time being. 

Yours, very respectfully, S. S. LAPHAM. 

The following letter from Mr. Armstrong, to whom young Davis was an 
apprentice for about two years, is deserving of particular attention : — 

Poughkeepsie, January 9, 1847. 
Dear Sir : Your letter was received a few days ago, but I have lacked time to 
answer it before now. The world, you say, may yet ask, Who is A. J. Davis ? To 
this question, so far as I am able, it shall have a frank and truthful answer. With 
the early life of A. J. Davis I am altogether unacquainted, except from his own 
account of it, sustained by the testimony of others. His father was in exceedingly 
straitened circumstances ; so much so, that Jackson was in very early life, and long 
before I knew him, compelled to toil and watchfulness to aid in supporting his father's 
family. I have often thought that it was this circumstance more than any other 
which gave him habits of steadiness and sobriety far beyond his years. He was, I 
think, near fifteen when I first became acquainted with him. I had occasion for the 
services of a boy somewhat acquainted with the shoe-trade, and employed him for a 
fortnight to assist me. During this time, I was so much pleased with his good sense 
and industry, that, upon his own solicitation and the wish of his father, I took him as 
an apprentice. His education barely amounted to a knowledge of reading, writing, and 
the rudiments of arithmetic. His reading was exceedingly limited, and confined to that 
of a light and juvenile description. During his two years of apprenticeship, he estab- 
lished a character for faithfulness and integrity not to be surpassed, and which is seldom 
equalled. There was no probability that we should have parted before the conclusion 
of his apprenticeship, for we were mutually satisfied with each other. But Mesmerism 
stepped in between us ; and Jackson being thought a prodigy in prescribing for and. 
curing disease, we parted, with the understanding that our separation was to be but 
temporary. But circumstances have made it perpetual, so far as apprenticeship is 
concerned. 

Yours, IRA ARMSTRONG. 

Rev. A. R, Bartlett, now of Chicago, and author of the following letter,, 
was formerly a settled and esteemed pastor in Poughkeepsie : — 

Chicago, March 31, 1847. 
Mr. Fishbough : You ask me for a frank statement of what I know of the men- 
tal and moral character, opportunities, acquirements, &c, of A. J. Davis, during the 
period of my intercourse and acquaintance with him. In reply, permit me to say 
that I first became acquainted with A. J. Davis in Poughkeepsie, N. Y., early in the 
year 1842. At that time, and until his services were wholly absorbed by the mes- 
meric art, he was engaged in the business of shoemaking. He had no mother living; 
his father was very industrious, but poor. Hence, at a tender age, the subject of this 
sketch was thrown to a great extent, if not wholly, upon his own exertions for the 
means of support and progress. This, at least, was his condition when I formed hi* 



X INTRODUCTION. 

acquaintance. What his earliest opportunities may have been, I can not testify from 
personal knowledge. But at the date of our intimacy, no one could resist the con- 
viction 1hat his advantages had not been sufficient to give him common proficiency in 
the simplest elements of the English language. Decided disadvantages were all 
around him, and so continued, so far as obtaining an education was concerned ; for 
during my acquaintance with him, which was most intimate from A. D. 1842 to 1845 
(and continued by correspondence till recently), he had not an hour's schooling, nor 
could he have afforded it consistently with his circumstances. Yet he possessed an 
inquiring mind — loved books, especially controversial religious works, which he 
always preferred, whenever he could borrow them and obtain leisure for their peru- 
sal. Hence, he was indebted to his individual exertions for some creditable advances 
which he made in knowledge. He became a good thinker. Still, his natural method 
of communication at times tended to obscure his thoughts, through a misuse of 
words. His orthography and syntax were often faulty. 

The singular powers claimed for Mr. Davis were first brought into public notice 
by the experimental assistance of Mr. William Levingston, by whom he continued to 
be mesmerized for many months. This was not far from October, 1843. In his nat- 
ural appearance, deportment, or opportunities, no change was observable at this or 
any other period of my acquaintance with him. There was nothing in his general 
deportment or character that would attract the attention of those who were not his 
intimates, except it might be the fact that he had few associates of his own age, and 
preferred the society of more experienced men : though a few companions suited^ him 
better than many. He was always fond of asking questions, but had no power to 
conceal his object in proposing them ; very communicative to those whom he regarded 
as friends — moderately so to others. His veracity, so far as I have been able to ob- 
serve—and I have criticised him closely — could be depended upon. I know that he 
would suffer much inconvenience rather than descend to untruthfulness. He was 
always cheerful and pleasant, and at times rather inclined to levity through the 
natural exuberance of his spirits. Over the latter, however, he held a strong con- 
trol. He was rather devotional in his feelings, with very strong sympathies in behalf 
of the struggling and suffering ; an ardent temperance man ; and his moral charac- 
ter was worthy of general approbation. Indeed, I fully believe that he aimed to be 
governed by high and holy principles. That I am qualified to make the above state- 
ments you can easily judge, when I tell you that, as long as opportunity allowed, we 
were intimate almost without reserve, and the mutual confidan ts of each other. 

A. R. BARTLETT. 

Many more testimonies of like tenor with the above might be collected, but 
these are deemed sufficient, at least for the present. 

We will now present a brief history of Mr. Davis's career in clairvoyance, 
including an account of the origin and production of this book. 

In the autumn of 1843, a Mr. Grimes delivered in Poughkeepsie a number 
of lectures on Animal Magnetism, performing during his course a number of 
illustrative experiments. Among the persons on whom Mr. Grimes essayed 
to operate was young Davis ; but in this instance his most powerful efforts 
failed to produce any apparent effect. By his lectures and the successful ex- 
periments accompanying them, however, considerable excitement was created 
in the village concerning this important branch of psychological science ; and 
among others who were induced to test their own powers in producing the 
magnetic phenomenon, was Mr. William Levingston. Young Davis happen- 
ing into the tailor-shop of Mr. Levingston during the general excitement, the 
latter gentleman proposed a trial to magnetize him. The experiment which 
followed succeeded ; and the boy exhibited powers of clairvoyance which were 
truly surprising. A great variety of tests were submitted, such as requiring 
him to visit and describe places which he had never seen, to read from a closed 
volume with his eyes bandaged, &c. ; and the result was to establish his power 
of interior sight beyond dispute. This experiment took place about the first of 
December, 1843. 



INTRODUCTION. XI 

From that time forward the boy was frequently thrown into the abnormal 
state, and Mr. Levingston's house was for months the common resort of the 
curious who were indiscriminately invited to come and witness the experi- 
ments. But after submitting for two or three months to all species of tests for 
no other purpose than that of gratifying curiosity and establishing the reality 
of the clairvoyant state, the boy, while in the latter state, protested against 
being longer subjected to any tests, except such as might involve matters of 
practical utility — informing Mr. Levingston that the great object of his powers 
in the stage of development to which they had then attained, was to enable him 
to examine, and prescribe for, the diseased. Shortly after this, he left Mr. Arm- 
strong, to whom he was an apprentice, and entered, with his magnetizer Mr. 
L., into the exclusive employment of treating the diseased, in which employ- 
ment, as it appears from all the testimonies we have received, he was surpri- 
singly successful. Not long after this, and by progressive stages, his scientific 
powers became immensely unfolded ; and there was no science the general 
principles and much of minutiae of which he did not seem to comprehend while 
in his abnormal state. He also from time to time presented many novel and 
highly-interesting ideas concerning the nature and powers of the human soul, 
seeming to demonstrate an intimate connexion between the present and the 
spirit world. 

On the 7th of March, 1844, he fell, without the assistance of the magnetic 
process, into a strange abnormal state, during which phenomena occurred of the 
most surprising character. For the greater part of the time during two days, 
he seemed to be entirely insensible to all external things, and to live wholly in 
the interior world. Possessing, however, an increased power over his physical 
system, he travelled a long distance during this time, without any apparent 
fatigue. It was during this extraordinary state of his mental and physical sys- 
tem that he received information of a very general character, of his future and 
peculiar mission to the world. The process by which this information was 
received, with many other things of intense interest, shall be made public after 
questions by which the phenomena may be rationalized shall have been more 
thoroughly discussed on independent grounds. By minds duly prepared, it may 
now be conceived on reading the portion of this volume which treats on the 
Spiritual Spheres. 

The reader is now requested to observe that, according to the foregoing state- 
ments (which are open to refutation if false), the first magnetic experiment 
performed on Mr. Davis by Mr. Levingston was manifestly suggested by the 
prevailing excitement growing out of Mr. Grimes's lectures and experiments — 
it was apparently the casual prompting of a momentary thought, and not the 
result of a long-premeditated and ingeniously-arranged plot. Let it also be ob- 
served that on the performance of this first experiment, the boy Davis suddenly 
became a general object of interest such as he had not been before, and was 
freely visited and tested by numerous persons while he was (professedly at 
least) under the influence of magnetism. Now unless the reality of some strange 
abnormal condition is admitted, some more rational explanation should cer- 
tainly be given of this uneducated, unsophisticated young boy thus suddenly, 
and to all appearance accidentally, being brought out from obscurity, and be- 
coming a public wonder on account of his strange and inexplicable powers. 
But if an actual abnormal and inexplicable condition is admitted, the reader 



Xll INTRODUCTION. 

should reflect before deciding against the possibility of anything that is claimed 
as growing out of that condition in a due state of development. 

If, from the time the r^oy was first magnetized until the time he left Mr. 
Armstrong (which was some three months or more subsequently), the former 
had made any considerable effort by reading to inform himself upon anatomi- 
cal, physiological, astronomical, geological, or psychological subjects, the latter 
would certainly have discovered the fact and mentioned it in his letter which 
we have inserted above. Besides, the proficiency in these subjects which could 
have been made under those circumstances by such a boy, could have been but 
little even with the most diligent efforts. 

Up to this time, therefore, his education, according to Mr. Armstrong, " barely 
amounted to a knowledge of reading, writing, and the rudiments of arithmetic" 
— and " his reading was exceedingly limited and confined to that of a light and 
juvenile description." At this period (which was in March, 1844) we find 
him entering on a career of medical practice, in which he sustained himself to 
the utmost satisfaction of all patients who gave him a fair trial, until April 
10, 1847, after which time he ceased to be magnetized for an indefinite period. 

During Mr. Davis's exclusive connexion with Mr. Levingston (which was 
from March, 1844, to August, 1845), his opportunities for acquiring information 
by external processes were but little if any more extensive than they had been 
before. Mr. L. having for the previous part of his life been absorbed in the 
respectable occupation of a tailor, had not been able to store his mind with that 
scientific and philosophic knowledge which could have qualified him to impart 
any important instruction to the young man. Nor did he even understand 
many of the anatomical and medical technicalities which the clairvoyant would 
frequently use in his examinations and prescriptions. Nor did Mr. L. possess 
a library from which the young man could have derived any important aid in 
developing his mind to the immense extent necessary to the composition of 
this book. Thus the Rev. Mr. Bartlett, in his letter above inserted, whose in- 
timate acquaintance with Mr. Davis, according to his own statement, extended 
from early in 1842 to 1845, says of the latter, in speaking of the first few months 
ctfhis clairvoyance-career, "In his natural appearance, deportment, or oppor- 
tunities, no change was observable at this or any other period of my acquaint' 
once with him." 

Mr. Davis's connexion with Mr. Levingston continued for some eighteen 
months, during the fore part of which period their associate labors were confined 
mostly to Poughkeepsie, but toward the latter part they made frequent excur- 
sions to Danbury and Bridgeport, Connecticut, in all of which places they had 
more or less patients. And wherever Davis went he was an object of intense 
curiosity, and his movements were as a consequence closely observed, not only 
while in his abnormal but while in his ordinary state. In each of those places, 
therefore, he was well known by numerous persons ; and no one among them 
has ever observed any reliable indication on his part of a studious habit : or if 
they have, they will give forth, not their vague surmises, but the tangible facts 
susceptible of proof, and so far our statement will be considered as refuted. 
Indeed, the desultory life which he led during this period was very unfavora- 
ble to study, especially to that kind of study which could have afforded any 
assistance in the production of the book now before the reader. When not 
travelling, he was on an average thrown into the abnormal state twice a day for 



INTRODUCTION. Xlll 

the purpose of attending to the diseased ; and most of the time while in the 
ordinary state, he spent in some light manual exercise, in walking, or in visit- 
ing his friends ; and he spent little or no time in solitude. 

The writer of this first became acquainted with Mr. Davis in July, 1844, being 
at that time on a professional visit to Poughkeepsie. He was then nearly eigh- 
teen years of age, appeared to be of rather slender constitution, and exhibited 
some of the marks of delicate health. We then had a long conversation with 
him, during which he appeared very communicative, and unbosomed himself 
with great simplicity ; and from the thousand little indications incidentally 
connected with his manner, pronunciation, use of language, the form and char- 
acter of his thoughts, &c, we were irresistibly impressed that he was a young 
man of very little school education, having almost no acquaintance with books, 
and totally uninstructed in the arts and conventionalities of the world. His mind, 
however, indicated a delicate susceptibility to impressions, and a capacity to 
comprehend natural principles which we had witnessed in but few of his age. 
Still his unique style of expression irresistibly proved that his own heart within, 
and the invariable indications of Nature without, were almost the only books 
which he had perused. 

We also at the same time heard him examine a number of patients while in 
the clairvoyant state. While in the latter state he appeared as if metamor- 
phosed into a totally different being. The human system seemed entirely 
transparent to him, and to our utter astonishment he employed the technical 
terms of anatomy, physiology, and materia medica, as familiarly as household 
words ! Our surprise was equally excited by the exceeding clearness with 
which he described and reasoned upon the nature, origin, and progress of a dis- 
ease, and concerning the appropriate means to employ for its removal. From 
infallible indications presented, we saw that there could be no collusion or de- 
ception, and no such thing as receiving his impressions sympathetically from 
the mind of the magnetizer. From that time we neither saw nor heard any 
more of young Davis until the next May. 

In February, 1845, Mr. Davis being (with his magnetizer) in Bridgeport, 
Connecticut, attending to such patients as required his services, formed an ac- 
quaintance with Dr. S. S. Lyon, the magnetizer connected with him during the 
delivery of this book, and who was at that time a successful medical practitioner 
in Bridgeport. Dr. Lyon had previously been an unbeliever in clairvoyance, but 
the evidence of its truth, as presented in the case of young Davis, proved too 
powerful for him to resist ; and under a deep conviction of its importance, he 
did not hesitate to render it his open encouragement, and to avail himself of 
the clairvoyant's advice in the treatment of some difficult cases of disease then 
under his charge. 

In the following May, the writer of this happening to be at Bridgeport, ac- 
cidentally fell in with Mr. Davis and Mr. Levingston, who were then at that 
place on business connected with their occupation. During a most interesting 
consultation which we then, in company with Rev. S. B. Brittan and several 
other gentlemen, enjoyed with the clairvoyant, in respect to various scientific 
and spiritual subjects, we learned for the first time that he was soon to com- 
mence a series of lectures and revelations upon subjects such as are embraced 
in this book. But not until about thirty hours previous to the commencement 
of these lectures, as will hereafter be shown, had we the least anticipation of 
being connected with him as his reporter. 



XIV INTRODUCTION. 

About the first of the following August, Mr. Davis, while in the clairvoyant 
state, voluntarily chose Dr. Lyon to be his magnetizer during the delivery of 
this book, this choice neither having been solicited nor in the least degree an- 
ticipated by Dr. L., until it was announced. In obedience to the direction of 
the clairvoyant, Dr. Lyon immediately relinquished a remunerative and in- 
creasing practice in Bridgeport, and removed to New York, in which city the 
clairvoyant decided that the revelations should be delivered. The object of so 
early a removal to that city was, to establish, before the lectures commenced, 
a medical practice that might in some measure assist in sustaining them while 
said lectures were in progress. 

During the three months which Mr. Davis spent in New York previously to 
the commencement of this book, he was thrown into the abnormal state at an 
average of twice a day, at least four hours of each day being thus consumed by 
the duties of his occupation. Being, as usual, an object of great curiosity, he 
received the calls of many persons who sought his acquaintance, both while in 
the normal and abnormal state ; and the intervals between his sittings for the 
treatment of disease were known to be occupied chiefly in conversation, in 
writing to his friends, in playing on his accordeon, or in walking ; and all evi- 
dences conspired against the idea that he was habitually inclined to books. 
He remained, then, up to the commencement of his lectures, the uneducated, un- 
sophisticated child of Nature, entirely free from the creeds, theories, and phi- 
losophies of the world : and up to this day, he has never been inclined to seek 
the society of scientific men, but has rather avoided them. If the foregoing 
somewhat circumstantial history of his life is untrue in any particular essen- 
tially involving the object for which it is here presented, it will, considering 
the immense interests that are at stake, certainly be refuted ; for we have thus 
unreservedly laid open the subject to the investigation of the whole world. 

On the 27th of November, 1845, residing at the time in New Haven, Con- 
necticut, we received per mail a note from Dr. Lyon, stating that we had been 
appointed by Mr. Davis, while in the clairvoyant state, as the scribe to report 
and prepare for the press his lectures which were to commence immediately. 
This appointment was entirely unsolicited (we will not say undesired) by our- 
self ; and so far from anticipating such an honor, we were then busily engaged 
in making arrangements to remove to Massachusetts. The next day, however, 
we embarked for New York, and in the evening wrote Mr. Davis's first lec- 
ture at his dictation — subsequently agreeing to write and prepare the whole 
for the press. 

Before Mr. Davis commenced his lectures, he voluntarily, while in the ab- 
normal state, chose the three witnesses mentioned in his address to the world, 
to be present as their circumstances would allow, at the delivery of the lectures, 
in order to be able to testify of the medium through which they were given. 
Rev. J. N. Parker has since removed to Boston ; Theron R. Lapham resides at 
present at Poughkeepsie, New York ; and T. Lea Smith, M. D., is in Bermuda. 
The twenty-three incidental witnesses mentioned in the note on page 2 of the 
address to the world, are all still living, except James Victor Wilson, and he 
has left his testimony behind.* Either of the living witnesses is open to con- 

* A few days before this esteemed and highly-worthy young man departed to the 
other world, he published an interesting pamphlet entitled " Magnetism and Clair- 
voyance explained, inculcated, and applied," in which he says, " The world will be 



INTRODUCTION. XV 

sultation ; and each will testify to portions of the book being delivered in his 
presence by Mr. Davis while under the influence of magnetism — to the origi- 
nal manuscripts of which portions (which are carefully preserved) they may 
find their signatures attached. 

The number of witnesses whose names are mentioned were deemed suffi- 
cient : if their testimony is not received, especially when it is ascertained that 
they (or at least as many of them as we are familiarly acquainted with) are 
men of irreproachable character, it is not probable that that of a thousand others 
would share a fate essentially different. During the delivery of each lecture 
the clairvoyant required that the utmost tranquillity, both mental and physical, 
should be preserved in the room. While in the sphere of the body (a phrase 
hereafter to be explained), excitement of any kind always disturbed him, as did 
also the presence of persons whose " spheres" were uncongenial. Hence an 
indiscriminate admittance of persons to the lectures would have been as im- 
practicable as it was unnecessary. Yet such applicants as were actuated by a 
supreme desire to know the truth irrespective of their previous opinions, were 
generally admitted to a number ranging from one to six, whether they were be- 
lievers or unbelievers in Clairvoyance, and such persons were always instantly 
distinguished by the lecturer while in his superior state. 

Shortly after the lectures commenced, and several times during their prog- 
ress, accounts were, in various journals, published of the same, and of the 
nature of some of the developments, and investigation was invited from all 
persons who might feel disposed to inquire into the facts stated. Our rooms, 
when the clairvoyant was not lecturing, were freely accessible to all persons, 
from seven o'clock in the morning until ten o'clock in the evening, including 
the hours of medical examinations. All questions were promptly and candidly 
answered, and the clairvoyant's manuscripts were always open to the inspec- 
tion of the curious ; and if any responsible person, among the thousands who 
called on us from all parts of the United States, during the fifteen months while 
the book was in progress, discovered at any time the extensive tomes and par- 
aphernalia of a profound student into the mysteries of the whole material and 
spiritual Universe ; or if Mr. Davis was ever discovered in the act of receiving 
scientific or philosophical instruction from those capable of one half the range 
of thought, and of consistent and consecutive argument displayed in this book, 

shortly apprized of a triumph of Clairvoyance through the celebrated Mr. Davis, 
which millions will be totally unprepared for. During the past year, this uneduca- 
ted, unsophisticated, and amiable young man, has been delivering verbally, day by 
day, a comprehensive, well-planned, and extraordinary Book — relating to all the 
vast questions of the age, to the physical sciences, to Nature in all her infinite rami- 
fications, to Man in his innumerable modes of existence, to God in the unfathomable 
abysses of his Love, Power, and Wisdom. No human author, in any department of 
literature or science, has ever electrified mankind to the degree that the eloquent yet 
simple reasonings, the lofty and sublime disclosures, will, that constitute this great 
compend of universal philosophy. Perhaps over four thousand different persons who 
have witnessed him in his medical examinations or in his scientific disclosures, live 
to testify to the astonishing exaltation of mind possessed by Mr. Davis in his abnor- 
mal state. The two new planets of our system recently conjectured were described 
in Davis's manuscripts fourteen months ago [March 15 and 16, 1846]. I have seen, 
him discoursing in a most angelic manner for more than four hours in succession." 



XVI INTRODUCTION. 

he will of course make the same known to the world by proof on which the 
public may rely, always being careful to distinguish properly between vague 
imaginings and tangible fact. And if it is even admitted that a youth of twenty 
years, with five months' school tuition, and having been subjected throughout 
his life to the most unfavorable circumstances, could, unknown to his most 
intimate associates, have famaliarized his mind, by any external process, with 
all important writings extant in all languages, upon the subject of cosmogony, 
astronomy, geology, ethnology, archaeology, mythology, theology, psychology, 
history, metaphysics, &c, &c, &c. — the wisdom with which gleanings have 
been made from all these, the ability displayed in their classification, the bold 
and familiar criticism displayed in reference to them all, and especially the 
soaring flights of mind into regions not previously explored by any earthly 
being, will constitute a phenomenon still demanding explanation. 

The fact is, however, it is known to an absolute moral certainty to Mr. Da- 
vis's most intimate acquaintances, that he was, while in his normal state, 
totally uninformed on all the great leading subjects treated in his book, until he 
perused the manuscripts of his own lectures. 

The question whether Mr. Davis may not have received much of the contents 
of this book by sympathetic influx from the minds of those associated with him, 
we would prefer to have discussed by others, if, indeed, such a question can 
possibly occur. Suffice it say, that, for the best of reasons, we know that such a 
thing could not be. Many facts, principles, and theories, are presented in this 
volume which were before totally unconceived and unbelieved by either of Mr. 
Davis's associates, especially on cosmolbgical, theological, and spiritual sub- 
jects. One of Mr. Davis's associates, at least, has been truly pronounced as in 
a merely " rudimental state" (see page 3 of the author's address to the world) ; 
and the other we presume would have as little difficulty in proving that his mind 
has not been overburthened with knowledge upon the subjects herein discussed. 
Should it be necessary, the evidence touching this point will be presented here- 
after, though this may not be the most gratifying to the personal vanity of him 
upon whom may devolve the task of setting it forth to the world. 

If this law of sympathetic influx, however, is admitted, it should be duly 
explained and defined before the conclusion is formed that it may not, under 
favorable circumstances, be a medium through which spirits of the higher 
world may transmit their knowledge to mankind on earth. Certainly the 
sympathetic transmission of a thought from one person to another, while both 
are in the body, is quite as inexplicable as would be the transmission of the 
thoughts of a disembodied spirit to a person rendered duly susceptible to sym- 
pathetic influx. As touching this subject, however, see the author's remarks on 
Animal Magnetism, Clairvoyance, and the source of his impressions in the 
forepart of this volume, in which the nature and ground of his claims are duly 
set forth. 

If the foregoing statements concerning Mr. Davis's past life, opportunities, 
acquirements, &c, are correct, then it irresistibly follows that this book must 
have been dictated by some other and higher source of information than that 
accessible to the physical senses. That source of information we claim to be 
the Spiritual World. The evidence of this will be apparent on a perusal of 
the whole volume, and especially of that portion of it which is comprised 
between pages 33 and 57. 



INTRODUCTION. XV11 

We will now proceed to describe the process of the production of this book, 
and the phenomena connected therewith : — 

In the first place, the magnetizer and magnetizee are seated in easy posi- 
tions facing each other. The ordinary manipulations are then performed, from 
three to five minutes being required for the completion of the process. A sud- 
den convulsion of the muscles, such as is produced by an electric shock, indi- 
cates that the subject is duly magnetized, immediately after which his eyes 
are bandaged to protect them from the light. He then remains speechless for 
some four or five minutes, and motionless, with the exception of an occasional 
sudden convulsion of the muscles. One of these convulsions at length brings 
him to a state of external consciousness, and gives him perfect command over 
the muscles of the system and the organs of speech. He next assumes a posi- 
tion inclined either to the right or to the left, and becomes cold, rigid, motion- 
less, and insensible to all external things. The pulsations become feeble, the 
breathing is apparently almost suspended, and all the senses are closed entirely 
to the external world. This condition, according to his own explanation, cor- 
responds almost precisely to that of physical death. The faint vital forces still 
remaining in his system, are only sustained sympathetically by the presence 
of the magnetizer, whose system is by an ethereal medium blended and united 
with his own. If while he is in this condition the magnetizer should by any 
means lose connexion with him, the vital movements of the body would cease, 
and the spirit would be incapable of re-entering it, as he himself has informed 
us. In this respect he is different from any person we have ever seen while 
under the magnetic influence. His mind is now entirely freed from the sphere 
of the body, and, consequently, from all preconceived ideas, from all theologi- 
cal isms, and from all influences of education and local circumstances, and all 
his impressions are received from the interior or spiritual world. His percep- 
tions, conceptions, and reasoning powers, are now immeasurably expanded. 
His spiritual sight, freed from its material obstructions, now extends to worlds 
and systems innumerable, and he feels that he has almost ceased to be a mem- 
ber of the human family on earth, and is a member only of that great Family 
of intelligent beings which inhabit universal space. He is thus elevated above 
all the narrow, local, and sectarian prejudices that pervade the earth. His phi- 
losophy is only that which is involved in the laws and principles which control 
the Universe and mankind unerringly, and his theology is only that which is 
written on the wide-spread scroll of the heavens, in which every star is a 
word, and every constellation a sentence. He associates familiarly with the 
inhabitants of the spirit- world, and the diversified knowledge cultivated by 
them is rendered accessible to his mind. The associated spirits and angels of 
the " Second Sphere," are, as one grand Man, in sympathetic communication 
with him to transmit knowledge to mankind on earth, which they perceive 
the latter are for the first time prepared to receive. Thus exalted, he gives 
forth his impressions of truth as it actually appears to him, without reference 
to any of the beliefs, philosophies, theories, or sectarian prejudices, that exist 
in the world. 

Having thus access to all the knowledge of the Second Sphere combined with 
that of the first, such truths as are appropriate to communicate flow spontane- 
ously into his mind, these being at the same time arranged according to a nat- 
ural order of sequence. As soon as a distinct impression is thus received, the 

2* 



XVI INTRODUCTION. 

he will of course make the same known to the world by proof on which the 
public may rely, always being careful to distinguish properly between vague 
imaginings and tangible fact. And if it is even admitted that a youth of twenty 
years, with five months' school tuition, and having been subjected throughout 
his life to the most unfavorable circumstances, could, unknown to his most 
intimate associates, have famaliarized his mind, by any external process, with 
all important writings extant in all languages, upon the subject of cosmogony, 
astronomy, geology, ethnology, archaeology, mythology, theology, psychology, 
history, metaphysics, &c, &c, &c. — the wisdom with which gleanings have 
been made from all these, the ability displayed in their classification, the bold 
and familiar criticism displayed in reference to them all, and especially the 
soaring flights of mind into regions not previously explored by any earthly 
being, will constitute a phenomenon still demanding explanation. 

The fact is, however, it is known to an absolute moral certainty to Mr. Da- 
vis's most intimate acquaintances, that he was, while in his normal state, 
totally uninformed on all the great leading subjects treated in his book, until he 
perused the manuscripts of his own lectures. 

The question whether Mr. Davis may not have received much of the contents 
of this book by sympathetic influx from the minds of those associated with him, 
we would prefer to have discussed by others, if, indeed, such a question can 
possibly occur. Suffice it say, that, for the best of reasons, we know that such a 
thing could not be. Many facts, principles, and theories, are presented in this 
volume which were before totally unconceived and unbelieved by either of Mr. 
Davis's associates, especially on cosmolbgical, theological, and spiritual sub- 
jects. One of Mr. Davis's associates, at least, has been truly pronounced as in 
a merely " rudimental state" (see page 3 of the author's address to the world) ; 
and the other we presume would have as little difficulty in proving that his mind 
has not been overburthened with knowledge upon the subjects herein discussed. 
Should it be necessary, the evidence touching this point will be presented here- 
after, though this may not be the most gratifying to the personal vanity of him 
upon whom may devolve the task of setting it forth to the world. 

If this law of sympathetic influx, however, is admitted, it should be duly 
explained and defined before the conclusion is formed that it may not, under 
favorable circumstances, be a medium through which spirits of the higher 
world may transmit their knowledge to mankind on earth. Certainly the 
sympathetic transmission of a thought from one person to another, while both 
are in the body, is quite as inexplicable as would be the transmission of the 
thoughts of a disembodied spirit to a person rendered duly susceptible to sym- 
pathetic influx. As touching this subject, however, see the author's remarks on 
Animal Magnetism, Clairvoyance, and the source of his impressions in the 
forepart of this volume, in which the nature and ground of his claims are duly 
set forth. 

If the foregoing statements concerning Mr. Davis's past life, opportunities, 
acquirements, &c, are correct, then it irresistibly follows that this book must 
have been dictated by some other and higher source of information than that 
accessible to the physical senses. That source of information we claim to be 
the Spiritual World. The evidence of this will be apparent on a perusal of 
the whole volume, and especially of that portion of it which is comprised 
between pages 33 and 57. 



INTRODUCTION. XV11 

We will now proceed to describe the process of the production of this book, 
and the phenomena connected therewith : — 

In the first place, the magnetizer and magnetizee are seated in easy posi- 
tions facing each other. The ordinary manipulations are then performed, from 
three to five minutes being required for the completion of the process. A sud- 
den convulsion of the muscles, such as is produced by an electric shock, indi- 
cates that the subject is duly magnetized, immediately after which his eyes 
are bandaged to protect them from the light. He then remains speechless for 
some four or five minutes, and motionless, with the exception of an occasional 
sudden convulsion of the muscles. One of these convulsions at length brings 
him to a state of external consciousness, and gives him perfect command over 
the muscles of the system and the organs of speech. He next assumes a posi- 
tion inclined either to the right or to the left, and becomes cold, rigid, motion- 
less, and insensible to all external things. The pulsations become feeble, the 
breathing is apparently almost suspended, and all the senses are closed entirely 
to the external world. This condition, according to his own explanation, cor- 
responds almost precisely to that of physical death. The faint vital forces still 
remaining in his system, are only sustained sympathetically by the presence 
of the magnetizer, whose system is by an ethereal medium blended and united 
with his own. If while he is in this condition the magnetizer should by any 
means lose connexion with him, the vital movements of the body would cease, 
and the spirit would be incapable of re-entering it, as he himself has informed 
us. In this respect he is different from any person we have ever seen while 
under the magnetic influence. His mind is now entirely freed from the sphere 
of the body, and, consequently, from all preconceived ideas, from all theologi- 
cal isms, and from all influences of education and local circumstances, and all 
his impressions are received from the interior or spiritual world. His percep- 
tions, conceptions, and reasoning powers, are now immeasurably expanded. 
His spiritual sight, freed from its material obstructions, now extends to worlds 
and systems innumerable, and he feels that he has almost ceased to be a mem- 
ber of the human family on earth, and is a member only of that great Family 
of intelligent beings which inhabit universal space. He is thus elevated above 
all the narrow, loeal, and sectarian prejudices that pervade the earth. His phi- 
losophy is only that which is involved in the laws and principles which control 
the Universe and mankind unerringly, and his theology is only that which is 
written on the wide-spread scroll of the heavens, in which every star is a 
word, and every constellation a sentence. He associates familiarly with the 
inhabitants of the spirit-world, and the diversified knowledge cultivated by 
them is rendered accessible to his mind. The associated spirits and angels of 
the " Second Sphere," are, as one grand Man, in sympathetic communication 
with him to transmit knowledge to mankind on earth, which they perceive 
the latter are for the first time prepared to receive. Thus exalted, he gives 
forth his impressions of truth as it actually appears to him, without reference 
to any of the beliefs, philosophies, theories, or sectarian prejudices, that exist 
in the world. 

Having thus access to all the knowledge of the Second Sphere combined with 
that of the first, such truths as are appropriate to communicate flow spontane- 
ously into his mind, these being at the same time arranged according to a nat- 
ural order of sequence. As soon as a distinct impression is thus received, the 

2* 



XV111 INTRODUCTION. 

spirit returns again to its material habitation, and employs the organs of 
speech to communicate it to those present. A few words only are uttered at 
a time, which the clairvoyant requires to be repeated by Dr. Lyon, in order 
that he may know that he is understood. A pause then ensues until what he 
has said has been written, when he again proceeds ; and the passage into and 
out of the spiritual state occurs at an average of about once every sentence. 

His diction is of the most direct and simple kind, and his ideas seem usually 
to be clothed in those words which first present themselves. His phraseology 
is not a subject of interior direction except when nice distinctions are to be 
drawn and great precision of expression is required. His style is much such 
as he would use in his normal state if a knowledge were imparted to him on 
the subjects on which he treats while in his elevated condition. His grammar 
is therefore defective ; and although, when it is necessary in order to properly 
embody an idea, he employs technical terms, and even foreign words and 
phrases, with the greatest facility, he sometimes mispronounces, yet not in 
such a way as to obscure his meaning. Correctness might have been attained 
in all these particulars, yet the labor on his part would in that case have been 
immensely increased, by making all those minutiae matters of interior investi- 
gation. His great object was simply to present the idea, leaving- the niceties 
of the verbal clothing to be adjusted by myself, with the restriction that the 
corrections should be such as not to destroy the peculiarities of the general 
style and mode of expression. 

His enunciation was characterized by a peculiar breathing solemnity as 
though every word gushed from the depths of the soul ; and his simple, pure, 
and unaffected manner, was impressive in the extreme. If we were to say it 
seemed that the very atmosphere of heaven surrounded him, and that angels 
were continually breathing their thoughts through his organs of speech, the 
expression would appear to be prompted by a heated enthusiasm ; yet a phrase 
less expressive would fail to convey an adequate idea. This remark applies 
also to all his philosophical and spiritual conversations while in the abnormal 
state. 

The time occupied in the delivery of a lecture varied from forty minutes to 
about four hours, and the quantity of matter delivered at a sitting varied from 
three to fifteen pages of foolscap closely written. There were one hundred and 
fifty-seven lectures in all, the first being delivered November 28, 1845, and the 
last (viz., the "address to the world," which comes first in the book) was 
delivered on the 25th of January, 1847. 

On closing the address to the world, the author immediately proceeded to 
give general directions as to the corrections of the manuscripts, and the prepa- 
ration of the work for the press. These directions (preserved in writing and 
subscribed by a witness) I have scrupulously followed to the best of my ability. 
With the exception of striking out a few sentences and supplying others, ac- 
cording to direction, I have only found it necessary to correct the grammar, to 
prune out verbal redundancies, and to clarify such sentences as would to the 
general reader appear obscure. All ideas have been most scrupulously pre- 
served, and great care has been taken to give them to the reader in the precise 
aspect in which they appeared when received from the speaker. We have 
also, conscientiously abstained from adding any ideas of our own. Also aD 
comparisons, and technical and foreign terms and phrases, and all peculiarities' 



INTRODUCTION. XIX 

of expression, are exclusively the speaker's. When we have found it neces- 
sary to reconstruct sentences, we have employed, as far as possible, only the 
verbal materials found in the sentence as it first stood, preserving the peculiar- 
ities of style and mode of expression. The arrangement of the work is the 
same as when delivered, except that in three instances contiguous paragraphs 
have been transposed for the sake of a closer connexion. "With these unim- 
portant qualifications, the work may be considered as paragraph for paragraph, 
sentence for sentence, and word for word, as it was delivered by the author. 
The notes interspersed through the book, except that on page 593, were com- 
posed by ourself. 

Furthermore, the work was originally proposed by the clairvoyant him- 
self ; the time of its commencement was fixed upon by himself; and all 
the instrumentalities connected with its production have constantly been 
under his authoritative direction. He has spoken only as directed by his 
interior promptings, and no portions of his work have been elicited by the in- 
terrogatories or suggestions of another. When he has spoken he has spoken 
spontaneously ; and at such times as his interior perceptions were not duly 
expanded, he has refused to proceed with his dictations. All persons around 
him connected in any way with the production of the book, were therefore 
moved by him ; he was not in the least degree moved or influenced by any of 
them ; and it is owing solely to influences from the interior world as operating 
on his mind, that the book now makes its appearance. 

In connexion with the above, one fact may now be stated which must 
appear to all reasoning minds as of powerful significance : Immediately after 
giving general directions as to the correction and publication of the work, he 
voluntarily, in the presence of a witness, and contrary to the expectation of 
every one, renounced all claim, direct and indirect, to any portion of the copy- 
right, and the proceeds of the sales of the work, simply claiming a reasonable 
compensation for the time he had been employed in its delivery. 

Concerning the character of the book we offer no remark further than what 
is involved in the foregoing. It speaks for itself, and is its own interpreter. 
We also abstain (for the present at least) from all defence of its contents, from 
a profound conviction that these need no defence. It will be observed, how- 
ever, that as the work advances from the commencement toward the close, the 
style and diction gradually improve — which fact is to be explained by the law 
of habit applicable to the mind in every condition in which it is capable of 
being placed. 

The question will perhaps occur to many minds, " Is this work, professing, 
as it does, to be a new revelation, to be considered as infallible ?" The answer 
is involved in the teachings of the work itself: It recognises infallibility, in the 
unrestricted sense of that term, as belonging to no being save the Deity himself. 
If this or any other work embodied in human language should claim for itself 
infallibility, the mind nevertheless would be unable to receive its teachings 
only as the reasoning powers could digest and assimilate them ; and this the 
reason would do with more facility if no such claims were preferred. But the 
moment any teachings, artificially expressed, are forced upon the mind under 
the plea of infallibility, that moment Reason and Nature are thrown aside, and 
the standard of belief becomes entirely arbitrary. Belief in this case is nothing 
more than superstition ; and those who are sufficiently frank and dignified to 



XX INTRODUCTION. 

avow a rejection of the "infallible standard" from the incoherence of its teach- 
ings with the dictates of enlightened reason, are subjected to the indignation of 
"the faithful" who demand unconditional credence in that which they suppose 
to be of more authority than all reason and natural consistency, and which, if 
the mind receives, it can not either comprehend or practically apply. Thus 
have arisen all the superstition, bigotry, and sectarian hostility, that ever have 
cursed the human race ; and it is impossible that the Deity could ever have 
designed the establishment of an "infallible standard" that could tend to such 
results. 

Reader, do not consider this book as a standard so infallible as to relieve you 
from the exercise of your own reason. Remember that although it is the pro- 
duction of a mind immensely exalted, and having access to the knowledge of a 
higher world, it is still the production of a human mind ; and if the work will 
not stand upon its own intrinsic merits, let it be rejected. If, however, its 
contents on due investigation commend themselves to the approbation of youi 
interior being, let them be considered as true, even infallibly so, at least until 
they are proved otherwise. And in this connexion we may remark that the 
work, as to all its essential principles, is the product of great care on the part 
of its author. \ At each entrance into the abnormal state for the purpose of lec- 
turing, he was capable, by an effort of a few moments' duration, of reviewing 
all the manuscripts of his previous lectures.. Hence it is not probable that any 
serious error would have long escaped detection, had such, through inadver 
tence, been even liable to occur. And to this, again, it may be added that tht 
clairvoyant never lectured when from physiological causes or surrounding cir 
cumstances he was rendered incapable of that perfect disconnexion from the 
darkening influences of the material world, which was necessary to the full 
development of his mental susceptibilities. Inasmuch, however, as the author 
establishes the principle that "particulars and minutiae can not be depended 
upon as connected with any great general principle," it can scarcely be expect- 
ed that the many particulars and minutiae involved in this work of eight hun- 
dred pages are in every individual case nicely accurate. But whatever inac- 
curacies of this kind, apparent or real, may be discovered (and the real ones 
will be few if any), these can not have any effect upon the great general prin- 
ciples and truths which it is the only aim of this work to establish, and on 
which alone it must stand or fall. 

This book is not put forth to the world without a definite conception of the 
obstacles it will have to contend with, and the influences that will be favora- 
ble to the general dissemination of its principles. There are three general 
classes of minds to which it makes its appeal. The first of these consists of 
those who are strongly attached to hereditary customs and modes of thought, 
and who are averse to the unfolding of any truths in the departments of science 
and theology which conflict with that which they have been taught to believe 
and cherish as sacred. These will oppose this work, not by dignified and 
manly argumentation, giving a fair and candid representation of its contents, 
but by the most unqualified denunciation, and calling it all kinds of opprobrious 
names ; by representing it as most revolting in its teachings and dangerous in 
its tendencies, and cautioning all minds to abstain from reading it, lest they be 
led astray ; by seeking to throw contempt and distrust upon the source from 
which it came ; and by raising the cry throughout the land, " Great is Diana 



INTRODUCTION. XXI 

of the Ephesians !" But the truthfulness of the author's motto can not but be 
apparent to every reflecting mind, that " Any theory, hypothesis, philosophy, 
sect, creed, or institution, that fears investigation, openly manifests its own 
error." Twenty years ago, the obstructing influence of this class of minds 
would have been effectual, and hence this work was not at that time given. 
But now a different state of things has obtained. New truth is now beginning 
to be regarded as more sacred than old error ; and hereditary impression, which 
has from the infancy of the race led almost all the world astray, is beginning 
to be abandoned as an unstable foundation. Everything betokens the approach 
of a mighty revolution in the affairs of the social and religious world ; and the 
influence of old and venerated customs and forms of thought, in obstructing the 
progress of any truthful principles that maybe embodied in this work, can last 
but for a day. 

The second class of minds to which this work makes its appeal consists of 
those who have no decided affection either for any established customs, exist- 
ing institutions, or prevailing modes of faith, but are willing to become the 
servants or opposers of any as their social or financial interests may dictate. 
Many among these, being moved by the popular current, will peruse this vol- 
ume, not for the purpose of truly understanding its teachings, and adopting 
them so far as true, but for the purpose of criticising, reviewing, and ob- 
structing its influence. Such will distort passages from their proper connex- 
ion, force upon them a meaning which the author did not intend, and thus 
hold up the work to the ridicule and execration of the world. But as minds 
of this class have no fixed principles, truth has nothing permanently to fear 
from their influence, though they may succeed in slightly obstructing its prog- 
ress for a season. 

The third class consists of those who are governed by the supreme love of 
truth and the practical results to which it leads. Such neither favor nor oppose 
any institution, creed, or philosophy, either because it is old or new. They 
consider everything according to its own intrinsic merits, irrespective of all 
collateral circumstances attending. They are open to conviction from all 
sources, but will neither receive nor reject a thing unexamined. They are 
upon the broad ocean of universal investigation, content to be moved only by 
the winds and tides of evidence, confiding in the efficacy of these to waft them 
to the haven of some grand system of truth and righteousness based upon the 
nature of things and universally applicable. Thousands of such minds are now 
already in the field of action, and their number is daily increasing ; and there 
are tens of thousands naturally belonging to this class among all parties, sects, 
and denominations, throughout the land. Such are the minds which are as- 
cending the throne of the world, and by these all inferior classes must be di- 
rected and elevated. To such this book more particularly addresses itself; and 
from such the utmost fairness may be expected in the investigation of its con- 
tents. From such, therefore, the work, if true, has nothing to fear, but every- 
thing to hope. 

With the foregoing statements and remarks this book is submitted to the 
world with the utmost confidence that it is all it professes to be, and with 
the most entire reliance upon its intrinsic power to accomplish its proposed 
work. For its pure and elevated morality, for its high and holy principles, 
for its unspeakably sublime and consoling truths, we are willing, if absolute 



XX11 INTRODUCTION. 

necessity should require, to sacrifice all things earthly and even life itself. In 
this we rejoice to know that we are not alone. "We would, then, simply ask 
that this volume may he perused with a candor and seriousness which the 
nature of its contents demands; that decis ; on may he pronounced for or against 
it, according to the preponderance of evidence, and that corresponding action 
may be prompt, decided, and energetic. We await the result with the most 
cheering anticipations. 

WILLIAM FISHBOUGH. 

Williamsburgh, N. Y., July, 1847. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS.* 



PART I.— THE KEY. 



General remarks on the condition of society in past and present times — Causes 
of evils not visible on the external of things, but are hidden in the soul of existing 
institutions. The interior of all things is the only " real Reality"— the external is 
the mere transient expression. Rationale of Animal Magnetism, Clairvoyance, and 
the source of the author's impressions. Proof of a spiritual existence. Generaliza- 
tions and reasonings on various laws and principles of the Universe. Universal and 
eternal Motion. Eternal progression of all things through circular or spiral lines of 
development. Universal correspondence or analogy. The "Great Positive Mind 
the Cause, Nature the Effect, and Spirit the Ultimate," &c, &c. 

PART II.— THE REVELATION. 

The original condition of all matter as liquid fire. The great Sun of the " Uni~ 
verccelum" as the Throne or " Vortex" of Infinite Power and Intelligence. Evolution 
of an igneous atmosphere from the Great Centre, and formation of successive nebu- 
lous zones, encircling almost the immensity of space. Formation of countless mil- 
lions of suns from these, with their respective planets. The immensity of creation- 
Laws of planetary motion. Origin and rationale of Universal Gravitation. Our 
own solar system. Origin of the sun and planets — inhabitants of the latter. Geo- 
logical history of the earth minutely traced. Development of the mineral, vegetable, 
and animal kingdoms, and Man. Original settlement of the nations. Former inhab- 
itants of Central America, &c. Origin of languages — of hieroglyphics — of mytho 
logical theology — of creeds and institutions that have no foundation in Nature 
Former revelations. What is man physically ? What is man spiritually ? Analyst, 
of the human faculties — laws of their government. The process of death. Thrs- 
Second Sphere, or world of human existence. The 3d, 4th, 5th, 6th, and 7th oj 
great Spiritual Sun of the Universe and Throne of Divine Love and Wisdom. 

PART III.— THE APPLICATION. 

Analysis of society. Diseases of the great social Body. Corruptions of institu- 
tions — disunities — universal conflicts of interests, and consequent vice. The Rem- 
edy. The law of univeral association, affinity, or gravitation, applicable to Man as 
to all other things in the Universe. A natural situation adapted to every person, 
and a person adapted to every natural situation. Mankind organized to correspond 
to the planetary system, or the Universe ; i. e. f each one gravitating to his own conge- 
nial employment, climate, association, &c, &c, and laboring in the sphere which he 
is qualified to fill. The transition-process of social reorganization, and the first and 
subsequent steps to be taken by farmers, mechanics, manufacturers, lawyers, phy- 
sicians, and clergymen. Society as it will be ere long. The new heaven and the 

NEW EARTH, &C 

* Our table of contents for the present is designedly brief and very general. What is 
^riven we trust will not in any case tend to divert the mind of the reader to particular parts, 
m such a way as to prevent that progressive and consecutive perusal of the whole volume, 
which alone can insure a proper understanding of the parts. 



AN ADDRESS TO THE WORLD. 



Brethren : Fear not, for Error is mortal and can not live, and 
Truth is immortal and can not die ! Duty demands serious analysis 
and investigation of all conspicuous subjects. Truth may be found 
in the following Revelation : if so, Nature must be the standard by 
which all men may judge whether the truths therein contained are 
pure, practical, and elevating. No arbitrary or external standard 
shall be recognised as suitable to test the truth of what is herein pre- 
sented, or the character of the truths which may be herein contained. 
The verdict of Nature, and not of men, is required. Inasmuch as 
all terrestrial creations are the spontaneous productions of the Divine 
mind, no truth is lessened by disbelief — no error is made true be- 
cause the learned receive it as such. Nothing can be changed that 
is unchangeable, by man or his actions. Then press onward ! Ex- 
ercise your choicest gift, which is Reason — and fear no corruption 
from truth, though new ; and expect no good from error, though long 
believed. 

I have been impressed to speak the things contained in the fol- 
lowing pages, not because truth was before undiscovered, but in 
order to give it a new and attractive form, and a power to instruct,, 
purify, and elevate the race. 

The First Part, or Key, presents a general view of theories 
that exist, and unfolds the foundation of the philosophy that is pre- 
sented in the Second Part, which is the soul or basis of the whole 
superstructure. The Third Part, or Application, consists of an 
analysis of human society, and an application of previously-revealed 
principles to it, in order that a reformation like unto a new heaven 
and a new earth may legitimately flow therefrom. 

The physical and mental organization of man enforces the conclu- 
sion that there are no possible limits to social progress and spiritual 
attainment and elevation : for man is a microcosm, or a combined 

1 



6 ADDRESS TO THE WORLD. 

expression of all the perfections contained in the Divine essence that 
animates and preserves the harmony of the Universe. Upon the 
constitution of man, who is a type of Divine wisdom, are based those 
important principles which, when duly comprehended, will construct 
of the whole world one Brotherhood. 

Moreover, I was impressed to select three witnesses, who 
should be present at the lectures, so that the world through them 
might know from what source these revelations flow.* The number 
corresponds to a trinity, everywhere manifested in Nature and her 
productions ; and was fixed upon for the purpose of having as many 
specific degrees of perception and qualification. And also a scribe 
was necessary to preserve these sayings, and to prepare and present 
them to the general mind. And it was impossible, without a quali- 
fied manipulator, to enter the sphere of wisdom which was neces- 
sary to enable me to relate these things. 

The first witness chosen was Rev. J. N. Parker, whose physi- 
cal and mental structure predisposed him to external observation and 
investigation. He was inclined to perceive and understand the nature 
and qualities of all exterior movements — had the ability to compre- 
hend the things related — but was inclined to outward and general 

* Besides the witnesses specially chosen, the following persons have witnessed 
respectively a greater or less number of the lectures : — 



Joseph Haight, New York. 
Rev. S. B. Brittan, Albany, N. Y. 
S. W. Britton, Troy, N. Y. 
Benajah Mallory, Bridgeport, Conn. 
James Victor Wilson, New Orleans. 
Isaac S. Smith, M. D., Detroit, Mich. 
Dr. Thomas Loweree, Newark, N. J. 
Joseph H. Goldsmith, Southold, N. Y. 
John Landon, Factory Point, Vt. 
Abner Howe, Syracuse, N. Y. 
Hervey K. Haight, Bridgeport, Conn. 



Israel Kinsman, New York. 
H. G. Cox, " " 

J. H. Bailey, " " 

C. C. Wright, « " 

B. S. Horner, « " 

Henry J. Horn, « « 

Pendleton Lapham, " " 
Dr. A. Johnson, « " 

Albert Brisbane, " " 
Rev. T. L. Harris, " " 
James Taylor, " " 

William L. Burdict, " " 

There were one hundred and fifty-seven lectures in all. To the original pencilled 
manuscripts of one hundred and forty of these, I find attached two hundred and 
sixty-seven signatures as witnesses — one or more of the names of the above 
persons, including the witnesses specially chosen, being subscribed to each lecture. 
The number of lecturds witnessed by any one individual, ranges from one to seventy- 
three. There is here and there a lecture (amounting to seventeen in all) which 
does not contain any signature as a witness; but the identity of the source of these 
with that of the others will not be doubted by any one on proper investigation. 

A few persons, not named above, were present at particular lectures ; but as their 
names do not appear upon the documents, it is unnecessary to mention them. 



ADDRESS TO THE WORLD. 3 

observation. Therefore he was qualified to take cognizance of each 
physical phenomenon — and thus corresponds to the principle of 
love, which the sequel will define. 

The second witness chosen was Theron R. L apham, who is physi- 
cally and mentally qualified to perceive external manifestations, and to 
enter deeply into the interior of the subjects revealed. He is natu- 
rally inclined to critical investigation of the various subjects tending 
to unfold the mind and elevate the race. He is qualified, by a com- 
bination of experiences, to comprehend the truth and practicability 
of each subject familiarly treated upon. He can feel the applicability 
of these principles to society, being personally conscious of their 
truth, and naturally though silently desirous of beholding their per- 
fect work. Therefore he was chosen because he corresponds to the 
principle of will, or executive power, which also the sequel will define. 

The third witness chosen was Dr. T. Lea Smith, who was in a 
transition state between the artificial doctrines and philosophies of 
the world, and those high and more important truths which Mind 
only is capable of perceiving and associating with. He is naturally 
inclined to interior meditation, and qualified to feel the force of any 
high and interior truth when presented to his mind. He is inclined 
to spiritual association, displaying at all times a purity of intention 
and earnestness of devotion. Therefore he corresponds to the prin- 
ciple of wisdom, which also the sequel will unfold. 

The scribe who was chosen is William Fishboug-h, who is 
physically and mentally constituted so as to preserve a harmony and 
dignity of outer, and a purity and goodness in his inner being. He 
is by nature inclined to associate with those high and elevating truths, 
a knowledge of which proceeds from the sublime manifestations of 
Nature and the Divine mind. He has an interior desire to search 
and comprehend all useful natural and spiritual truths. He is men- 
tally disposed to seek the higher spheres, and to repose confidence 
in their unfailing revealments. He is generally qualified to preserve 
a harmony in the movements of natural life, and a purity in respect 
to the teachings of divine things ; and he has a sense of justice not 
to be purchased by natural interests. Hence he is chosen to act in 
this capacity, because he corresponds to love, will, and wisdom, 
combined. Though these are still in a rudimental state, yet they 
are sufficiently developed to produce their natural results, the nature 
of which the sequel will describe. 

The manipulator, Dr. Silas Smith Lyon, is physically con- 



4 ADDRESS TO THE WORLD. 

stituted so as to be able to impart a congenial influence to the system 
of the speaker, whereby the transition of the natural faculties to the 
spiritual sphere has been accomplished. He is mentally inclined 
to perceive and comprehend elevating principles, and to apply them 
to his life and general actions. He is earnestly engaged at all times 
in doing what those principles demand, desiring justice and a general 
good to all ; and he is thus mentally qualified to understand all spir- 
itual truths which are the subjects of interior meditation. Hence 
he is naturally opposed to all dissimulation, and will present those 
things which form a part of his mind, not in speech, but in general 
deportment and action. Therefore I was impressed to seek this 
outer association as the primary means of assisting the mind to obtain 
and reveal these things. 

Being thus situated, surrounded by witnesses earnest, desirous, 
and qualified to receive the truth ; a scribe spiritually absorbed in the 
things related ; and a manipulator to govern the action in delivering 
these things, I have been impressed without obstruction to present 
these disclosures. 

Of the physical and mental structure of the speaker, the world will 
know by a different process — one which will be suggested to the 
scribe, by whom all useful information concerning these things will 
be presented to the world. 

Such, brethren, were the external means by and through which 
this book has made its appearance. Your duty is to search ; and 
after searching, ask Nature and your own superior judgments how 
much practical truth there is herein revealed. In doing this, you 
will display the dignity of your natures, perform your highest duty, 
receive the most unbounded interior approbation, and obtain mental 
happiness ! 



PART I 



THE KEY, 



OR 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 



§ 1. Reason is a principle belonging to man alone. The office 
of the mind is to investigate, search, and explore, the principles of 
Nature, and trace physical manifestations in their many and varied 
ramifications. Thought, in its proper nature, is uncontrolled — un- 
limited. It is free to investigate, and to rise into lofty aspirations. 
And the only hope for the amelioration of the world is free thought 
and unrestricted inquiry. Anything which opposes or tends to ob- 
struct this sublime and lofty principle, is wrong. 

The mind can not be chained ! It will leave its resting-place, 
and explore the fields of science ; and, not satisfied with the investi- 
gation of terrestrial things, it has soared to the heavens and counted 
the stars. It has familiarized itself with the motions of the planets, 
given names to laws that control the universe, and has proved the 
existence and qualities of these laws by mathematical analysis and 
demonstration. The mind is naturally unrestrained in its actions 
and thoughts — free from all shackles and bonds of the external 
world. Yet man has not been allowed to express sentiments irre- 
sistibly flowing into his mind. Ignorance, superstition, and bigotry, 
have wielded a tyrannical sceptre, and sectarianism has usurped the 
dominion over the human soul ! 

Man has rights founded in principles of Nature. These rights 
have been perverted, crushed, and prostrated. Folly has reigned in 



6 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

the place of reason ; imbecility has reigned instead of thought ; vice 
has reigned instead of virtue ; ignorance has reigned instead of knowl- 
edge, and bigotry has reigned instead of benevolence ! Thus the 
highest, holiest and sublimest powers of man have been repressed 
and distorted by the degrading shackles of superstition and false 
imagination. 

The office of the mind is to hold dominion where the above 
evils have reigned. It is to become unchained and free from the 
prison of sectarian darkness, and ushered into the light of truth and 
the atmosphere of liberty. The tall monuments of ignorance which 
have existed, may be interrogated by generations yet unborn. 

Man has not been permitted to enjoy the free and uncontrolled 
exercise of his powers and intellectual endowments. He has not had 
the liberty to express thoughts gushing from the depths of his mind, 
but has been compelled to restrain and repress them for want of an 
atmosphere of light and liberty. The few who have dared to ex- 
press themselves freely, have done it at the immediate risk of their 
physical destruction. Truths that are eternal have been conceived 
of, yet smothered by the hand of a dominant and tyrannical Ig- 
norance. 

This ignorance still exists ; this bigotry and superstition still exist ; 
and where is the responsibility for the cause of their existence? 
Sectarian usurpation must bear the charge. It has, in its long career, 
crushed and prohibited the free exercise of moral and intellectual 
attainment. It has obstructed the progress of human knowledge. 
It has obscured the main features and manifestations of truth, and 
thrown a mantle of ignorance and fanaticism over the world. It has 
covered and concealed from the mind of man the real and only prin- 
ciple which constitutes his peculiar dignity. It has sapped the foun- 
dations of human happiness. It has produced a schism in the race, 
and a wasting prostitution of human powers yet uncorrected and un- 
controlled. The true interests of mankind have thus been perverted 
to those of vice and misery. Wisdom has not existed, but folly 
has usurped her throne. Knowledge has been limited, while igno- 
rance has been universal. Happiness has been crushed to the 
ground, while misery has everywhere raised her hideous head. Per- 
secution, incited and sustained by ignorance and party prejudice, 
has destroyed thousands of human beings. The mind of man has 
thus become enslaved, and no principle or power of truth and virtue 
has been able to break its chains ! 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 7 

Deplorable have been the results of ignorance and vice. With a 
ruthless hand they have grasped and held the interests, affections, 
and mental associations of men, until the voice of Nature had no 
power to speak and tell of the victim's fate ! Thus most melan- 
choly has been the condition of generations past. The cause is 
vividly reflected on our minds ; and the reflection induces the con- 
clusion that such conditions shall not again exist. Reflection on 
things past and present show to the inquiring mind that the institu- 
tions which have existed have been in direct opposition to the inter- 
ests, feelings, and affections, of human nature. Those institutions 
can not exist to the extent to which they have, because the mind of 
man has become nearly unshackled, and free to act and investigate, 
and boldly to express its earnest and serious convictions. And 
these investigations will remove the foundations of illiberal institu- 
tions, which are based upon impure motive, and not on true prin- 
ciple — which are sustained by motives of individual interest, and 
not by the interest and good of mankind. 

The world is existing on wrong foundations. The interests of one 
person are in direct opposition to the interests of another ; and what 
is one man's interest results in another's misfortune. The interests 
of individuals are centred in their isolated and distinctive principles 
and pursuits ; and the corrupt condition of society and the world is 
owing to the great amount of individual absorption from the common 
rights of humanity. It is from this cause that the world, instead of 
harmonizing in all its parts and ramifications, is in a disorganized 
state ; and, from the fact that each part is obstructed in so many 
ways from communicating and harmonizing with others, the whole 
has become disunited and confused. 

As the world is situated, those elements that are united become 
absorbents from those which are not ; and hence, instead of an har- 
moniously-organized condition of the world, one part is extraneous 
and excrescent to another. Hence, instead of being united, the 
world is disunited ; and instead of harmonizing, it is confused. In- 
stead of universal peace and good-will, war and devastation have 
prevailed ; and instead of the happiness and interests of one man 
consisting in the happiness and interests of the whole, the interests 
of each one are in direct opposition to the interests of others. This 
can not and shall not much longer exist. Its causes are becoming 
revealed ; and this revelation arouses the feelings, interests, and 
crushed affections of man, to one vast rebellion against the domin. 



8 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

ions of vice and misery. Truth, in her mighty power, shall prevail 
over ignorance ; and all her enemies shall be crushed, to rise no 
more ! One principle, one foundation, one faith, one interest, one 
universal and eternal asylum, shall exist for the whole world of man- 
kind ! This result rises above the utmost conceptions of the mind ; 
and this will usher in that light which has been hid so long from the 
world. This light is happiness and peace ; and this, too, is the light 
which, when once it expands, can not contract. And this is the 
resurrection from moral and intellectual degradation ! 



§ 2. The general principles of Nature and of human rights de- 
mand this amelioration. ''Interests in the form of sectarian desires 
have prostrated the energies of the freeborn mind, and the moral 
principles have become enslaved and imprisoned in the darkness of 
fanaticism that has covered the intellects of men.! Not only have the 
true principles of the nature of man become obscured and vague, but 
their legitimate workings and manifestations have been misrepresented. 
Dispositions, feelings, and affections, which man never possessed, 
have been thought to compose his nature ; and this mistaken idea 
nas led to the conclusion that man can hold situations which are in 
direct opposition to his interests. 

But he is immorally situated, whose interest tells him one thing, 
while his conscience and duty tell him another. He is immorally 
situated, whose interest it is to withhold knowledge, when his reason 
tells him that the same should be extensively disseminated. He is 
immorally situated who is obliged to withhold from the world his 
feelings and affections, and to suppress the general principles of his 
nature, in order to preserve his individual interests. It is thus that 
the true principles of man's nature, and the true source of human 
happiness, are concealed ; and when there is a correct manifestation 
of these, it passes away before the eyes of the world as a mere ap- 
parition, and appears fleeting and evanescent as the thoughts of the 
last generation. 

Circumstances are thought irresistibly to control the world, both 
collectively and individually ; and, under this impression, man has 
consented to be controlled by them. But man holds the power to de- 
stroy those circumstances which are unfavorable to his happiness 
and peace ; and by exercising this power, he will sustain and co- 
operate with the principles of Nature. These fleeting circumstances 
being destroyed, man will be controlled only by the operations of 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 9 

general law. This, however, has not yet been done, because man 
individually can not do it. 

No one principle of government, unvarying in its nature, could be 
made to manifest its proper results, as applied to an isolated and de- 
tached community. Those who have founded, and put forth efforts 
to sustain, communities, have been persons who have striven to fa- 
miliarize the laws, which governed them, to their feelings and affec- 
tions. The condition of society and of the world has become repul- 
sive to their feelings and sentiments ; and their movements are but 
the outbreaking and gushing forth of those desires that have been so 
long concealed. 

A knowledge of the natural laws which govern society should have 
been before understood ; but the sources of knowledge which exist 
in the world have been perverted from their legitimate object and 
use. Institutions for the diffusion of knowledge are founded on an 
artificial basis. It is the interest of every institution to confine its 
knowledge to itself ; whereas, it should be both the principle and 
interest of all such to cause their knowledge to become universal. 
Moreover, people who have not the capacity to comprehend the sci- 
ences, should not be educated for, and compelled to hold situations, 
where such knowledge is absolutely required. 

The situations of professional men are exceedingly corrupting and 
vitiating. Those who would be honest, can not ; for their interests 
oppose. The condition of these and of other members of society at 
this time, is an artificial representation of the circumstances by which 
the world is controlled. Generations that are past have neglected 
the great light of the knowledge of these truths. Their time and 
talents were engaged in the upbuilding of sectarian and denomina- 
tional casts ; and in protecting these, nations have warred against 
nations. Destruction and devastation were the legitimate results ; 
and, neglecting the general and personal good, man lost his happiness 
by these inhuman proceedings. No man could utter a thought, or 
express himself in any respect, contrary to the prevailing sentiment. 

This vice, misery, illiberality, and uncharitableness, with all their 
legitimate moral and intellectual results, still exist ; and man has lost 
much of the light and knowledge which he would now possess, if the 
real had existed in place of the artificial. 

Free and unrestrained inquiry is necessary to moral and intellectual 
progress, and therefore should be encouraged. Truth is an eternal 
principle ; and any institution, creed, denomination, or any influence 



10 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

of a sectarian character, that opposes in any way the free and unre- 
strained investigation of truth, must evidently be founded on igno- 
rance, superstition, and bigotry. And, moreover, anything which 
tends to restrict the spirit of inquiry, openly manifests its own error. 
Every principle opposed to free and unrestrained investigation shows 
distinctly the fear of light and knowledge. Light upon any subject 
of a moral nature should be received free from interests or local pre- 
judices ; and if free investigation or the most unlimited exercise of 
the human mind, is obstructed, the obstruction proclaims its author's 
own condemnation : for this is the condemnation, that light is come 
into the world, and men choose the darkness of bygone ages, and 
foster it, rather than light, because their institutions and actions are 
evil. 

Appeal is now made to the feelings, desires, and the understand- 
ing : Is it consistent with the natural promptings of true moral prin- 
ciple that the interests of mankind should be distinct and conflicting, 
or that man's interests should be in direct opposition to his sense of 
justice and right? Is it right that man should suppress thought, 
rather than let it have its free course ? Is it right that man should 
mistake things that exist for things which do not exist ? Is it right 
that man should be so situated as that his interest must conflict with 
his duty ? Is it right that sectarian usurpation should hold the sway 
over the mind of man, rather than that man should be allowed to 
reason understandingly ? Is it right that the morals of man should 
be supplanted by the prevalence of vice and misery ? Is it right that 
one idea should constitute the scope of the minds of any class or 
community, rather than free, universal thought and action? Is it 
right that truth and its results should be crushed and subdued by 
error ? Is it right that happiness and peace should be expelled from 
the world, to give place to wretchedness and imperfection ? Is it 
right that the free and unpolluted atmosphere of light, truth, and lib- 
erty, should be contaminated by the impure elements of ignorance 
and folly ? Language is inadequate to set forth the importance of 
these questions and their answers ! 

Association, when based upon true and natural principles, is 
proper and highly advantageous ; but when perverted and arbitrarily 
formed, it is exceedingly evil and vitiating. It is the nature of man 
to seek an association, wherein he may breathe an atmosphere of light 
and liberty ; and it is his nature to appreciate the associations which 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 11 

he forms from the spontaneous impulses of his affections and inclina- 
tions. But though it is natural for man to form attachments, these, 
in order to be genuine, must be governed altogether by his internal 
sensibilities and affections. The sphere of one man can approach 
that of another only in accordance with the laws of a natural conge- 
niality ; and impressions upon the man internal, though received 
through the senses, are governed and sanctioned by one universal 
law of Nature. For man possesses a visible form, which serves as a 
medium through which he associates with things invisible and eternal. 
Thus man has the power to comprehend and analyze the impor- 
tant features of truth, which is invisible and eternal ; and if he had 
rightly used this power, he would not feel that he is existing among 
uncontrollable and foreordained circumstances, but would display his 
true nature and dignity by investigating and removing the causes of 
which these circumstances are the effects : and if these causes were 
removed, the effects themselves would cease. But a protective 
policy has prevailed throughout the world, destroying the power and 
disposition to change these circumstances. The cause of these has 
been universal ignorance ; and man can change this cause only by 
becoming free and intelligent. 



§ 3. Inasmuch as man is governed by interest, this is in reality 
his principle ; and the general object to be aimed at is to change his 
interests to the interests of the whole. He should feel that what is 
his good, is the good of all ; and that what governs and controls his 
actions, should control and govern the actions of the world ; and that 
what constitutes his happiness and peace, should constitute the hap- 
piness and peace of all mankind. He should feel that what it is his 
interest to explore and investigate, should in like manner be related 
to the interests of all ; and he should feel that what contributes to his 
comfort and improvement, should administer to the comfort and im- 
provement of the race. And he should feel that the highest and 
only good of his own nature comports with, and is conducive to, the 
highest and only good of all his species. This principle will be 
recognised ; but not until the shackles of sectarian usurpation are 
stricken off, and the mind of man becomes free to think, express, 
and act out, what he and the whole world receives with approbation. 
Then will man manifest his true nature and dignity, and then will he 
manifest his intrinsic worth. Then will he be actuated by the great 
moral principles which were designed to govern his being. Then 



12 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

will be made perfect the beauty of virtue ; then will man be gov- 
erned by the immutable laws of kindness and affection ; and then he 
will be man, in the highest and holiest acceptation of that term. 
Then righteousness, justice, and equity, will be the inevitable char- 
acteristics of his thoughts and actions. Then patience, perseverance, 
and the guidance of his mental nature, will be manifested in all his 
moral and intellectual enterprises. Man has the promise that all 
these results shall be attained. The sun of moral light will dawn 
through the clouds of his past history ; and, by the aid of past expe- 
rience, light, warmth, and virtue, shall be spread with universal 
diffusion ! 

But it is necessary to set forth to view more distinctly the vice 
and misery which have been experienced in generations past ; for 
experience is the only true monitor, which, by reminding men of 
former errors, may lead them into the paths of right. And it is 
man's province to learn by experience dearly bought, and by errors 
past detected by him, to practise righteousness. 

Institutions which have been founded upon the artificial demands 
of a dominant ignorance, cast at this time a mantle over the world 
which prevents unrestrained and free inquiry. To defend these in- 
stitutions, man has been forced, against his nature and duty, and to 
the entire sacrifice of justice, his feelings, and his conscience, to take 
the sword against his brother. War, persecution, vice, and misery, 
have thus reigned. The moral, social, and intellectual nature of 
man, has been thus crushed and prostrated ! Mohammedanism has 
wielded her tyrannical sceptre, and in her career she has crushed 
thousands to the earth. The sympathetic tear, and the gushing 
affections and feelings of man, have been repressed in the madness 
of fanaticism, thought to be religion. Man at that time was not man 
in his feelings, desires, or actions ; as the distinctive characteristics 
of his nature were smothered by the inexorable hand of persecution 
and distress. Legislation was at that time unrestricted by any prin- 
ciple of human rights. The social principles were no longer cared 
for by those who founded institutions. Thoughtlessly and fearlessly 
was this high-handed destruction of the morals and peace of the 
world carried on. Man at that time was oppressed by all temporal 
and external power, and was not at liberty to express even a desire 
to be free from his degraded condition. His moral, intellectual, 
civil, and social rights, were completely prostrated. His utmost 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 13 

energies were inadequate to produce a revolution in the condition of 
mankind. A reorganization, such as would give scope to his pow- 
ers and faculties, was impossible. A restitution of his crushed rights 
was even beyond his conceptions ; for his mind was not free to ex- 
pand, if it would, or even to hope for a resurrection. Inquisitorial 
institutions, without control or restriction, spread over the nations 
like a great flood ; and at that time, as is yet the case, the mind was 
not free to think and to reveal its inward convictions. No principle 
of justice or of nature was any longer recognised as a propelling 
power to prompt man in his actions. These were all perverted, and 
man was forced to stand at the stake, where, amid the burning flames, 
the instinctive principles of his nature would gush forth, and he would 
stand unmoved and unchanged ! But the world has not been so 
vitiated as to destroy the pri?icij)les of some noble characters which 
have lived. 

Men have become degraded, not only from darkness and igno- 
rance, but they have become still more degraded and depressed by 
the martyrdom of their physical and mental natures. Many have 
passed the fiery trials which ignorance, and vice, and inquisitions, 
could subject them to, and have suffered not only the loss of their 
physical and mental freedom, but have sacrificed their very lives. 
All this mental slavery is caused by a perversion of man's natural 
inclinations, and of the principles of Nature. 

And there are beings now existing as perfect as any others in size, 
symmetry, and physiological structure ; governed by the same feel- 
ings, affections, and natural associations ; manifesting the same in- 
stinctive and genuine affections and desires for their physical freedom 
—beings who form a part of mankind, though they are not quite the 
same as others in their external complexions — and over these you 
have assumed a control which it is not your office to exercise. And 
by an abandonment of all sense of justice and righteousness, you have 
enslaved these, and thus held a part of your own species in physical 
and legal servitude ! The mental slavery of generations past bears 
a resemblance to the physical slavery of the present. 

The only hope for the physical and mental amelioration of man- 
kind, is based upon a slow but steady mental progress ; and this must 
be the result of a steady, patient, but firm and decided investigation 
of the causes of the existence of present evils/ And the experience 
of the errors of ages past will serve as a monitor for our future pro- 
ceedings. 



14 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

The condition of society at this time prevents the exercise of true 
moral principles, and the justness of human action. It is the object 
and interest of institutions to keep knowledge confined within their 
own limits, and to withhold what little they may possess from the 
general mind ; for if knowledge were universal, these institutions 
would be useless. Professional men also feel it their interest to 
withhold knowledge relating to their distinct spheres of pursuit. 
The physician feels it his interest to have but little knowledge pre- 
vail concerning the physiological and anatomical structure of the 
luman system : for if the knowledge of this and of the law which 
r controls physical organization were generally diffused in the world, 
each person would know the result of organic violation, and would 
avoid it. And men would be morally as well as intellectually in- 
formed ; and hence they would not only prevent disease, but would 
individually abstain from violating the laws of society. And in pro- 
portion as the knowledge of this science exists in the community or 
the world, man's individual interests become absorbed in the general 
good. The physician therefore feels that his interest consists in the 
amount of ignorance, vice, and consequent disease. As a physician, 
he will tell you so ; as a man, he will utterly disapprove and abhor 
this state of things. Similar in this respect is the situation of every 
man in society. 

Another vice may be mentioned : The distiller's interest consists in 
the amount of inebriacy that prevails in the world ; and the degrada- 
tion of man through ignorance, adds to his profits by promoting un- 
restrained indulgence in beastly gratifications. Hence intemperance 
has prevailed to an alarming extent. And this state of things, too, 
is sanctioned by the highest civil laws of states and nations ; and each 
legislative body has given its approval, while its best feelings, sense 
of justice, and consciousness of duty, abhorred the act. 



§ 4. Society is thus existing on wrong foundations — is based upon 
a mistake and misconception of the real principle which actuates man. 
It seeks isolated rather than the general good ; and a destruction of 
the morals and peace of society and the world has followed. 

Is there, then, liberty for the unrestricted exercise of thought and 
expression ? Is man irrecoverably lost to his true nature, in the cir 
cumstances and condition of things which have placed him where he 
is ? Is there any one who would oppose the free investigation of 
the principles which govern his being ? And is there a being in the 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 15 

world who would not readily apply all his menial force and energy 
to produce a revolution and reorganization of society ? And instead 
of society and the world existing in a disunited and disorganized 
state, depending wholly upon external circumstances, and being sub- 
jected to the immediate rule of artificial laws, would it not be better 
to understand and recognise the law that controls Nature and man 
with an undeviating and unchangeable government ? Would it not 
be better to have those laws understood whose results can at all times 
be depended upon, so that, in accordance with their demands, the 
whole actions and interests of mankind may be made generally re- 
ciprocal, and each individual interest to harmonize with the interest 
and happiness of the race ? Would it not, we repeat, be best to 
have the world exist upon these immutable laws ? Then existence 
would be emblematical of the brightness and beauty of Eden ! Then 
that great Tree which has been so long concealed from the mental 
view, but whose roots have existed eternally, founded only in that 
great system of Nature of which we are the subjects and the effects, 
would grow and progress in glory, beauty, and perfection. It would 
assume the true form and display the ennobling qualities legitimately 
belonging to its nature. It would branch, bud, and bloom, in beauty, 
and its fruits would be the united interests of mankind. It would 
diffuse the fragrance of a general benevolence, brotherly kindness, 
and charity. Its branches would wave over the world, and genera- 
tions yet unborn would repose in its invigorating shade. Such would 
be the delicious fruits of the great Tree of Knowledge ! 

Its opposite has existed. It has been permitted to grow upon the 
mistaken and misdirected minds of men, and upon supposed princi- 
ples, such as never did compose the nature of mankind. Upon all 
these superficialities has been permitted to germinate the roots of the 
tree of evil. And now understanding the foundation on which this 
tree is permitted to grow, it becomes your duty, your interest, your 
highest and greatest good, to undermine and overthrow it ; and then 
to establish mankind, both socially and mentally, in the various natu- 
ral spheres and organizations of existence. And then will be seen 
towering above, and completely transcending the highest conceptions 
of man, that great tree whose foundation is in Nature, and whose 
growth depends upon the fertility of your minds and just actions. 
And its legitimate effect will be to send through the world one uni- 
versal fragrance Of affection, which will bind the interests, feelings, and 
associations of men, in one united mass ; and the race will be perfect, 



16 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

even as was its representative, the man Adam ! Then this earth 
will be one grand and universal garden, the true Eden of existence; 
and then, too, will mankind, as one nation, be like their representa- 
tive, standing perfect in this garden, without spot or blemish. And 
then this great Tree, whose growth has been so long depressed and 
retarded, will germinate and spread its branches over the nations of 
the world, whose interest will be one interest ; whose morals will be 
one vast and universal stream of light and righteousness. All parts 
will be joined to compose one vast harmonious whole ; and then will 
be the true millennium ! Then, too, will the united voices of each 
succeeding generation repeat that grand and holy exclamation which 
is now smothered, yet unrepealed — "Peace on earth, good will to 
men !" 

These prophetic thoughts are not merely the result of a heated 
imagination ; but they are conclusions arrived at by direct appeals to 
cause and effect — inductions drawn from a comparison of past and 
present generations. A synopsis of this reasoning is as follows : 
Truth is a positive principle : Error is a negative principle ; and as 
truth is positive and eternal, it must subdue error, which is only 
temporal and artificial. And as knowledge is a direct and ever- 
unchangeable result of Truth, it must overpower and subdue its oppo- 
site — ignorance, superstition, vice, and misery. The first is eternal ; 
the second is temporal. One is founded on the unchangeable laws 
that control the Universe and all organic beings, and the other is 
founded on the misdirected, crushed, and perverted understanding. 
And as that which is eternal must and does prevail, that which is 
temporal and terrestrial can not prevail : and Truth will gain the as- 
cendency. Ignorance, which has been, and still appears to be, inex- 
orable in its influences, must be destroyed by the annihilating hand 
of Truth and Wisdom, which are omnipotent. 

Man, who has now approached to some degree of knowledge, 
feels sustained by surrounding beings who wonder at his indulgence. 
He becomes lofty, dignified, and vain. He assumes a spirit of arro- 
gance, and with an -air of pomposity takes the stand of a foolish critic. 
He will complain of the great laws which compose and govern the 
Universe, and dare to suggest alterations and improvements in their 
operations. He will laugh at the appearances which the world mani- 
fests, and assume the ground which nothing but ignorance can prompt 
him to maintain — daring to sneer at the great laws which govern this 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 17 

and other worlds, when in reality he has not the capacity to compre- 
hend the component parts of one atom that goes to compose the 
Universe ! 

There are, however, some lofty and noble characters in the world. 
They do not hesitate to sacrifice their individual interest for the in- 
terest they feel in Truth. Possessing a high sense of conscientious- 
ness, and a deep and solemn veneration, the very elements of moral 
philanthropy compose their nature and desires : and these, with in- 
tense and patient deliberation, search deeply into the causes of the 
social effects which are visibly manifested. Their interest is involved 
in exploring, investigating, and revealing, the cause that produces the 
disunion and disorganization which spread persecimon throughout 
the world, and which genders vice and misery, and consequent per- 
sonal and national wretchedness. Such a one, with the best feelings 
and actuated by the best of motives, dares to lift his voice against the 
causes of the prevailing evils in society. He does this with firmness, 
and yet with a feeling of philanthropy and benevolence. He ad- 
dresses himself to the world in the mildest language. He states the 
truth with simplicity yet fearlessly ; and his thoughts are not con- 
tracted to one particular society or state, but he speaks forth his 
irresistible convictions to the world. The world opposes him with 
its varied interests, individual, sectarian, denominational, and politi- 
cal. These weapons are hurled against him with anger, and the fire 
of indignation and wrath is set against his efforts ; and he is finally 
obliged to leave the field as a reformer, and retires in despondency 
and heartfelt wretchedness ! He no longer feels life a blessing, but 
longs for the dissolving elements that compose his being to terminate 
their work. Discouraged with the experience of this life, he seeks 
for a future. He arrives, through analogy, at the conclusion which 
he sought, stops breathless and amazed, and sinks to be known no 
more ! And is this free thought and unrestricted inquiry ? 

The man who presumes upon knowledge which is merely super- 
ficial, is praised and approbated. He maintains the sentiments of the 
institutions which cover the land. He freely enters and breathes 
their atmosphere, when he has an internal consciousness and irresist- 
ible conviction that it is deleterious to the world. He not only as- 
sumes all this, but he is sustained in his assumptions by the strongly- 
fortified denominational institutions to which he personally adheres. 
— And there is the meek and lowly reformer, who feels the moral con- 

2 



18 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

victions of his nature, and claims an atmosphere of light and liberty 
to express them — and his voice is hushed ; his influence is arrested 
by private and public denunciation ! And is this free thought ? If 
truth exists, why is it closed to all examinations of a free mind ? If 
truth one possesses, why should he be afraid of investigation ? If 
one has found truth, why should he not be permitted to manifest it to 
the world ? If an interest should be taken in truth, which is more 
powerful than any motive of selfishness, why not take hold and assist 
every new reformer ? If knowledge is desirable, why not let it be- 
come universal ? If this generation is now open to free inquiry, why 
does it not receive the truths which are obscurely yet daily mani- 
fested ? * 

And here a former declaration may be repeated : That anything 
which tends to oppose or in any way to retard the progress of the 
highest and holiest principle of man, which is Reason, carries, by 
such opposition, internal conviction to every person of capacity and 
intelligence, that it is erroneous and very imperfect* 



<§> 5. To further view and contemplate the causes that have pre- 
vented the progress of knowledge and morality, it is necessary again 
to reflect upon the dark and deplorable picture of man's primitive 
history. Kingdoms warred against kingdoms ; and nations were 
persecuted, divided, and destroyed. From the ruins of each, new 
kingdoms and nations have been formed, each holding its respective 
and exclusive rights. Each has founded barbarous and sectarian 
institutions, and established standards, marking and limiting the ex- 
tent of thought. And those who have dared to go beyond the boun- 
dary marked out by their spiritual shepherds, have been tortured and 
put to death under the sanction of the nation or the church. Horri- 
ble and dreadful machines have been invented to compel men to 
believe that which was sanctioned by public opinion ; and they were 
thus forced to bow physically, but not mentally. They might be 
compelled to bend the body in humble submission to these inhuman 
tortures, yet the mind could not be made to waver or change. Pris- 
ons were erected to confine within their walls the depressed and 
afflicted who claimed the right of free thought and expression. Asy- 
lums and hospitals were erected to contain the emaciated and insane, 
made so by existing institutions ; and there men were compelled to 
linger out a long and wearisome existence. There they were chained 
and plunged into unmingled and unimaginable gloom ! No combi- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 19 

nation of figures would be adequate to express the number of prayers 
that have been offered for their physical dissolution. Others, again, 
would kneel in faith and submission to these tyrannical institutions — 
with their eyes closed and their minds circumscribed to the narrow 
and contracted circle which was well marked out and defined by 
their leaders. Revolutions and rebellions against kings and king- 
doms, sects and institutions, caused an incalculable amount of life 
and property to be sacrificed : for when man could no longer endure 
his unfortunate condition, his mental and physical energies would be 
aroused to one vast rebellion against its causes ; and thus, from time 
to time have been conquered and subdued the inexorable laws and 
institutions of the kingdoms. 

The guillotine was no less an invention to destroy man and prevent [ 
crime, than the modern gallows. It was then thought to be a medi- 
um of great good in promoting the morals of the world ; but it is now 
considered as a relic of the ignorance and degradation of former gen- I 
erations. It still stands as an engine of destruction — as do also 
prisons and asylums as receptacles for deranged and insane beings. 
These are supported by the laws of the nations — and are all founded 
upon the evils arising out of misconceptions of human rights and of 
the laws of Nature. 

Free institutions (so called), for the general diffusion of science 
and knowledge, are sustained and sanctioned by the nation and the 
church, which claim the exclusive right and privilege to enforce their 
own doctrines and opinions, and to prevent the introduction of any 
new ones. It would be well, however, for the world to solve and 
give answers to the following questions : Are there not existing in 
some instances, innumerable opinions relative to one particular science ? 
Are there not a great number of physicians whose theory and prac- 
tice are in direct opposition ? Can there be more than one true re- 
ligion ? Is there not one foundation for each science ? Must there 
not be one true and universal medical theory and practice ? These 
are not all true ; but which is ? 

The progress of light and knowledge in the world, will develop 
the true relation between nature and science and science and Man. 
Man's course is onward. Thought is like a great ocean whose tide 
is continually rising, but unlike the waters of earth, it will not again 
ebb. Truth is one vast Mountain, lifting its head with exalted dig- 
nity. It stands unmoved, and will not bow to the caprices of man ; 
yet man will progress until he reaches its very heights. Ignorance 



20 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

and error can not remove its foundation, nor prevent the progress oi 
mental and moral attainment. Xerxes, marching with his mighty- 
army to invade Greece, and being obstructed in his progress by the 
.ofty Mount Athos — with the assumed pomp of ignorance and self- 
sufficiency, and feeling that he possessed all power, raised his hand 
and commanded it in imperious tones to give way and let him pass. 
He threatened its destruction if it did not quail at his voice : but 
finding it would not move, he commenced the tiresome work of per- 
forating his way through it. But large and massive rocks obstructed 
his progress. And then his mighty bridge over the Hellespont became 
broken in pieces and destroyed. On seeing this, he commanded 
that by large stones and chains, the waves % should be bound and re- 
pressed. But the waters heeded him not ; but with a steady and 
fearless progress, ebbed and flowed as in derision of his feeble and 
prostrate powers. And so with the ocean of moral and intellectual 
progress. Urged by the great impetus, the love of truth, it will flow 
on until it subdues and overflows all that is of an opposite nature, and 
the world will be cleansed and renovated, and man will stand in the 
brightness and beauty of his nature. Then there will be diffused 
from this great source, a universal good, as constituting one Principle, 
one universal thought and action, one grand and lofty aspiration for 
perfection. Then all will compose one Body — whose organs will 
reciprocally assist and promote the good of each other. And there 
will be no absorbents, no excrescences, no superfluous or imperfect 
parts. There will not be any individual or general wretchedness or 
distress ; but all will act on the principles of their nature, as these 
will be set forth in the following Revelation. 



§ 6. The object of the foregoing has been to exhibit to the mind 
the past and present condition of the world as viewed in its intellect- 
ual and moral aspects ; to show that the privilege of unrestrained 
investigation is yet limited, and to notice specifically the causes of 
mental restriction. It has been the object to make these causes plain" 
to the understanding, by viewing retrospectively the condition of gen- 
erations past — and to prove all things, and retain that only which is 
just and good. It is thus perceived that ignorance has been the 
cause of all the distress, vice, misery, and wretchedness, that have 
prevailed. And the existing cause of this ignorance is individual, 
local, and national prejudices — closing men's minds and their insti- 
tutions against any new revealments of truth. Ecclesiastical bodies 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 21 

have contributed most to this state of things. Any progression, or 
the revealment of any new truths, in theological matters, has been 
discountenanced and treated with intolerance. They have taught, 
and do still teach, that such is impious and sinful. The consequence 
has been the establishment of the most confirmed and deeply-rooted 
prejudices. Hence men who have progressed in knowledge, and 
have offered their attainments to the world, have been repelled by 
strongly-fortified prejudices, and have been classed either with mys- 
tics or skeptics. And many indeed have become skeptics from such 
causes. But being free from the conventionalisms of the world, they 
have freely examined ail phenomena and manifestations external, and 
by these means have arrived unbiased at truths, and have embraced 
them for their own sake. Such persons have a high sense of honor, 
justice, and conscientiousness, and do good for the love thereof. 

And is this the nineteenth century ? And has ignorance so pre- 
vailed that the spiritual and internal principle of man has become 
hidden and obscured ? And is this an age in which such a principle 
should be doubted ? Seven times have I been requested to explain 
the nature and composition of Spirit. What an age to ask such a 
question ! But this has been propounded by men of free and ex- 
pansive minds, willing to receive truth if evidently manifested, but 
who would not and could not believe unless a cause was shown ade- 
quate to produce the effect to be believed. This skepticism is honest ; 
this honesty is virtue ; this virtue is the principle which should gov- 
ern man in all his mental and moral actions. 

But I have frequently been in connexion with persons whom I 
have found to be dishonest skeptics, and who concealed the same by 
wearing a fashionable cloak of hypocrisy. From these I expect 
criticisms, reviews, and obstruction. From these will be noticed the 
greatest manifestations of fear of deception and imposition. These 
will decry, retard, and oppose ; and to these I have nothing to offer. 
But to the honest inquirer after truth, this Revelation is submitted, 
that by it he may become convinced of, and familiar with, the im- 
mutable laws which govern Nature and man. And to him I would 
say, " Follow me through this investigation, and then decide for or 
against the conclusions arrived at, according to the preponderance of 
evidence which you receive." And it is the duty and interest of the 
world to subject these developments to investigation ; and such is the 
positive and fearless demand of the subject. And by revealing and 
making plain to man, through his organization, or senses, the teach- 



22 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

ings of Nature, and the true principles of reasoning from cause to 
effect, the race may be elevated, united, and rendered happy. 



§ 7. Outward searching after truth, and inductions drawn from the 
appearances of substances external, has been thought the only process 
by which man can demonstrate tangible realities. Men generally 
proceed in this way to become convinced of the reality of things — 
are satisfied only in proportion as evidence appeals to their senses, 
respecting forms visible, and consider this as the only test of truth 
and reality. Such men found their belief or disbelief, in the evi- 
dences of their senses, making the outward passive, and the inward 
active. Objects and manifestations observed, they take as the test 
of truth : things which are invisible and imperceptible, they either 
doubt, or arrive at the conclusion that their existence is imaginative 
and visionary. Hence men have expended much talent in forming 
theories founded on visible facts and appearances ; and probably the 
following generation will experience and witness phenomena relative 
to this science,* which will be in direct contradiction of the theories 
received. 

Theories founded on facts visible, men have labored to reduce to 
science. Believing that the fact which existed was attributable to 
some cause invisible, search has been made, and the real cause evi- 
dently demonstrated. From this men have reasoned to the effect, 
which was visible and manifest. This reasoning is the true reason- 
ing — proving visible effects by imperceptible and invisible causes. 
Sciences have been founded upon this ground, which can not be over- 
thrown : that is, their causes are true, and their effects are true, and 
to be depended upon as a general rule. But those who might expect 
their effects to manifest themselves to the senses as unchangeable, 
would inevitably be mistaken as respects their particulars and minu- 
tue. There are such things as general causes to produce general 
effects : but there is not such a thing as a general cause manifesting 
invariably both general and minute effects, particularly when these 
effects are looked for or expected in forms. 

Upon Man, for instance, many useful and correct sciences have 

* Magnetism. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 23 

been established. Man has witnessed corporeal phenomena as pro- 
ceeding from his organism, and presenting many varied and myste- 
rious manifestations. Upon his form has been established the sci- 
ence of Anatomy. Theories and books have been given to the world 
almost without number, giving extensive and minute delineations of 
his anatomical structure. Many of these have been received as true 
in all their descriptions of the generals and particulars of the structure 
of man. It is generally supposed that the extensive study which 
has been employed on the science of Anatomy, prohibits even a pos- 
sibility of its being in any particular erroneous or misunderstood. 
Practice has been established ; and this science has been a chart and 
directory to the practitioner. But every practitioner will give in his 
experience as differing from that of others, in many particulars. All 
depend upon the structure of the human system, which they have 
found invariably the same ; but in the minutiae of practice, they differ 
exceedingly. Thus the foundation of practice (or the theory of the 
anatomy of the human system) is proved to be invariably true by the 
united experience and observation of all men ; but the minutiae and 
particulars hjave been found irregular in their manifestations. And 
this proves that particulars, as looked for through the medium of the 
external senses, are not to be depended upon. 

The science of Physiology has also been proved in generals, but 
not in particulars. The science of Phrenology has been proved de- 
monstratively to every erudite man of science, and is admitted to be 
true as regards its foundation and general phenomena. It compre- 
hends the structure of the organ of the mind, including its undula- 
tions and developments as indicated on the external surface of the 
cranium. And practitioners in this science know its truth by its 
many manifestations in shape, size, and general appearances. These 
hold good as general indications ; but when their particular and mi- 
nute effects are looked for, there will be observed extreme variances. 
Thus this science is true in its generals, and is to be invariably relied 
upon ; but its minutiae vary greatly in their manifestations. AH sci- 
ences relative to man and his physical and mental organization, are 
truthful and to be relied on, as is demonstrated by the general and 
united experience of all mankind. But the ultimates and minutiae 
are changeable — the anatomical, physiological, and phrenological 
constitution of man, being the bases on which these sciences are 
founded. And effects and ultimate minutiae are also observed differ- 
ently by every person, even when they are invariable. 



24 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

Thus man, making the external the test of truth and reality, be- 
comes invariably and inevitably deceived. Reasoning from cause to 
effect, is the only sure guide to truth : and then analogy and associa- 
tion may follow, as carrying direct evidence to the mind of that which 
is beyond the reach of the senses. If external and visible appear- 
ances are the correct test of truth and reality, whence the innumerable 
theories that are presented in explanation of any one of the sciences ? 
All agree indisputably as to the foundation and cause; but each widely 
differs from others in accounting for the various effects and manifesta- 
tions. Is not this conclusive evidence against making external ap- 
pearances the test of positive and absolute truth and reality ? 

For illustration : Suppose you cast your eyes upon a beautiful 
fruit. It is pleasing and enticing to the eye ; it is grateful to the 
palate ; it is pleasing in its action upon the taste and stomach. You 
saw it : that convinced you of its reality. But had you any evidence 
of its minutiae and effects ? The general was known : the particular 
was not known ; for in a few hours, in a given instance, this same 
fruit works out a most deleterious and destructive effect. What evi- 
dence then had you of the real reality, by knowing that the fruit did 
exist by. the evidence of vision ? 

But in all psychological research and investigation, the external and 
manifest have been made the test of inward reality. Reasoning from 
effects, in a retrograde manner, men have arrived at non-entity, and 
become confirmed in a disbelief of anything beyond what the senses 
will recognise as existing. Are you not convinced by the fluctuating 
nature of things external, temporal, and transient, and which are fleet- 
ing and evanescent as the leaves of the trees, that these are mere 
effects, and not realities 6 ? — that the real or cause is invisible, and the 
effect is a mere transient expression ? For matter and form can not 
be depended upon as producing the same and unchangeable appear- 
ances. For there is a perpetual exhalation and inhalation going on 
throughout all Nature imperceptibly — a steady flux and reflux of 
matter, daily, hourly, and secondly, as changing forms and appear- 
ances. Are you not convinced that the causes of this continual 
changing throughout all Nature are invisible, not to be heard or seen, 
yet nevertheless actual and real? From this you will learn to make 
the test of truth the amount of evidence you receive through the or- 
ganization, and not that originating in the organization. Make the 
body, the organs, the medium through which you test reality. 
Be passive in the inward ; active on the outward. The outward is 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 25 

ail instrument, an agent, a medium through which may be tested 
things external. 

§ 8. That my meaning may be more distinctly comprehended, let 
it be observed that the body is zform, is transient, is changeable : the 
internal is not changeable. The man is the internal : the effect or 
form is external. The mind is not acted upon by, but acts on, the 
body. That which is internal is the reality : that which it acts on 
is visible and mortal. And all appearances foreign are composed 
of the same mortal ingredients — mortal in the restricted sense of that 
term. 

Now it being proved that the visible is not the real, but that the 
invisible is the eternal, it follows that you must make the test of truth 
to consist in an imperceptible, yet unchangeable and eternal principle. 
Admitting this much, you are able to advance one step further in the 
cognizance of probable possibilities. Effects are witnessed : they are 
traced to an immediate cause, which is demonstrated by strict and 
severe analysis.' This cause producing this effect, shows you that 
the effect is not without a cause. This effect produces another, and 
that also another ; and so by analogy you may see that there is an 
endless and incalculable amount of causes and effects. And tracing 
effects to causes, and causes to effects, is the correct process of rea- 
soning : and this you do in your imagination until you arrive at a 
chaos of existence, — then stop breathless and return to ask, What 
was the cause of the first cause ? You would not have gone upon 
these trackless peregrinations, if you had but considered all forms and 
externals as not causes, but effects. In process of this Key to the 
Revelation which is to follow, you will receive still further evidence 
directly in favor of this form of reasoning. 

I will here indicate the order of reasoning and investigation to be 
pursued. First, we are to commence at the First Cause, and trace 
causes to their effects, until we reach the human body, which is an 
ultimate effect of the Great Cause. To prevent this train of remark 
from being considered as based upon senseless hypothesis, we will 
also trace the ultimate effect through cause and effect, until we arrive 
at the First Cause. Approaching with deep reverence the First 
Cause, we will commence at the Great Head of all existence, and 
through the formation and operation of all spheres celestial, trace the 
chain of existence to the terrestrial, and until we arrive at the last 
effect, or the ultimate, — considering it to be an eternity which pro- 



26 THE PKINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

duces and reproduces spheres, existences, and forms, until there is an 
infinite expansion of ultimates. And this process will be understood 
by the following familiar illustration : The germ, roots, body, branches, 
limbs, buds, blossoms, beauty. Or this : Water, steam, ether, imma- 
terial. Or : Fall, winter, spring, and summer in its brightness and 
beauty. The great train of investigation which is soon to follow, is 
based upon the principles of reasoning which have been laid down 
and illustrated. 

And conceive of a germ being hidden beneath the surface of this 
hard earth. Imagine that you forget its existence. Let a few years 
of time elapse, and then cast your eyes to the spot where it was con- 
cealed, and you see a lofty and beautiful tree, standing in all the 
majesty and dignity of its nature. And would it not be as absurd 
and impossible to disbelieve the existence, as it would be to doubt for 
one moment the germ which has produced this existence? The tree 
stands, and is visible as an ultimate : man stands, and he is also an 
ultimate. The germ of the tree, you knew of its existence ; but the 
germ of the world, you do not know of its existence. But is it not 
evident that the latter is at least possible, since the first is known and 
demonstrated ? By even assenting to such a possibility, you have 
become prepared to take one more careful step in this investigation. 

By the next careful step which is to be taken, is meant the admis- 
sion of the process here indicated, as being the only correct mode of 
reasoning. But before this step is taken, it becomes highly neces- 
sary to illustrate still further the truthfulness of this rule, tracing syn- 
thetically visible effects to their causes, and analytically causes to their 
effects. The transition from the usual mode of reasoning to this, 
would be too sudden for the mind to receive, without its being made 
still more plain by reasons deduced from general truths, as they are 
indisputably and extensively known to exist. Illustrations and repre- 
sentations which have been made are direct, but too comprehensive 
to be familiarly understood, in proof that things which are visible and 
external, are only tangible effects and ultimates of causes invisible. 
The following is to make still more plain the reason of this rea- 
soning : — 

All things external, in forms, series, and degrees,* appear to differ- 
ent persons to present different manifestations. Suppose a man dis- 
eased : physicians examine his case, guided both by the physiological 

* What is meant by " forms, series, and degrees," is the unfoldings of the various 
and successive stages or kingdoms of creation, as the sequel will illustrate. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 27 

manifestations of the disease, and by the feelings which the disease 
produces, which are not perceptible to them by any process of exter- 
nal observation. The patient communicates his own feelings, the 
physicians taking these for granted ; and from these, together with 
the symptoms manifest, they decide upon the name of the disease. 
Each of these physicians, from the evidence which he has received 
through the senses, differs from the others as to the character of the 
disease. Have you not here proof that the external and manifest is 
the effect and can not be relied on, while the cause is hidden ? — And 
you do not possess any means by which you can investigate its 
cause. 

Again : A man has a carious tooth : he tells you he experiences a 
severe pain ; but you doubt his word, and ask for proof. He points 
you to the tooth, which is the object tangible. But does the evidence 
of which your senses admit, convince you that he has a pain ? The 
tooth is the external, the ultimate : the pain is the invisible, but 
reality. In both of the above cases, are you not internally convinced 
that you must adopt some other process of reasoning and investiga- 
tion to find the true cause of the objects manifested ? Conclusions 
drawn from things visible, which are effects and ultimates, can not be 
so reliable as inferences drawn from internal causes as to their legiti- 
mate effects. 

One more illustration : You have a foundation of belief which you 
call the evidence of your senses, and which you implicitly rely on 
as proving truth and reality. But notwithstanding the evidence which 
you may receive through the senses, particularly that of vision, the 
following illustration will enable you to conceive of the possibility of 
internal truths : The whole world of mankind can give in their uni- 
ted testimonies that they positively and absolutely see the sun rising 
in the east, and setting in the west. Is there not internal evidence 
that the external and manifest of this is positively unreal ? Inward 
searching after truth has established the cause of this phenomenon, 
and proved that the sun does not move. But it is the visible and ex- 
ternal that you are deceived by, and not the invisible, which is the 
reality. True philosophy embraces both of these processes of rea- 
soning — synthetically from effect to cause, and analytically from cause 
to effect. The philosopher who pursues only one of these processes, 
is not a philosopher ; but he who adopts both, is a true philosopher, 
and has true philosophy. Admitting this as the true course, you be 
come a reasoner from internal realities to external, visible effects. 



28 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

§ 9. And now free your minds from all things present, and retro- 
spectively view the past : Have you not times innumerable been per- 
fectly deceived by visible manifestations ? Has not appearance often 
been in direct opposition to the reality? Has not the appearance of 
a person deceived you when you least supposed it possible ? Have 
not the particulars — the minutiae of everything familiar to your 
senses, irregularly presented different and opposite manifestations ? 
Have you not been mistaken almost as often as you have relied on 
this as a mode of receiving truth ? Desponding on the deceptions 
caused by a reliance upon things external and manifest, has not the 
whole become repulsive to many minds, and have they not doubted 
appearances and totally disbelieved invisibles ? If so, how inexpres- 
sible should be man's delight to know that that is not real which is 
visible ? A person may have a passion or an emotion ; he may have 
sentiments and thoughts which are not known to exist by any other 
person ; for a thought is invisible. The only process by which the 
world may become convinced of its existence, is its manifestation on 
the body — the external being the effect or ultimate ; the cause inter- 
nal and real. 

So with every form and manifestation, tangible and external. 
You see light : you are thus convinced by the evidence of vision 
that that light exists. It may proceed from various states of matter, 
from fire, or a candle. But does the sight of it convince you as to 
the nature of its source ? If you had not the conviction previously 
that it would burn, then by presenting any part of the body in con- 
nexion with it, you would find the reality of fire: but of this you 
would know nothing until it was proved by a different process from 
that of external and tangible manifestations. This presents evidence 
conclusive that the internal is the cause and reality ; the external, 
the effect and ultimate. Why judge ye not yourselves of the right ? 
External representations have been too much relied on as proof of 
reality. The outside of the platter was clean; but the inside — the 
invisible — was full of extortion and excess. Arriving at these truths, 
(which will be universally acknowledged), have you not seen suffi- 
cient reason not to pursue this course any longer ? 

It is now clearly seen and proved that the things which constitute 
causes, are invisible, and that their effects are manifested in all forms 
external. Hence the latter can not be realities , for such a suppo- 
sition would involve a self-inconsistency. 

The process of reasoning thus to be adopted, is based on an inte- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 29 

gral view of the universe. And by resting on positive, and not on 
particular — depending on general and not on minutiae in external 
manifestations, your expectations will be realized in the general 
manifestations. Associating cause and effect with analogy and cor- 
respondence, observing forms, series, degrees, associations, and 
spheres, is to be the method by which their future condition will be 
shown to be in analogy with things which are here visible. But this 
is not to be commenced until the careful step is taken : and that is 
to prove the visible by the invisible. And the foundation of true 
reasoning being established, it brings with it irresistibly the convic- 
tion of this state,* which you are to have evidently demonstrated to 
yourself internal. Proof of this state, and of the source from which 
I received these impressions, must be made apparent and conspicuous 
before you feel yourself constrained to admit the contents of the fol- 
lowing Revelation. In order that the real foundation of my impres- 
sions may be established, it is necessary to first explain the admitted 
science known as Animal Magnetism — upon which I will proceed 
to explain this state, of the real importance of which you receive 
externally but little evidence. 

To comprehend a subject so vast and extensive as that of animal 
or human magnetism, and to familiarize the mind with its various 
and mysterious phenomena, with the main features of its manifesta- 
tion, and with the grounds upon which it rests, it becomes highly 
necessary to make illustrations relative to the proofs to be intro- 
duced. A man intending a journey to some foreign country, would, 
if a judicious traveller, familiarize himself with the geography of it, 
and acquaint himself with the maps and charts of the various ways 
by following which he might reach the place of his destination. 
These he would know in order that he might not misunderstand the 
direction of, and means of proceeding to, the place where he intends to 
terminate. Of the existence of the place he does not know by any 
direct evidence through his organization, but of this he is convinced 
by the previous reports of men, and by the uniform admission of all. 
So with this science : its foundation and basis must be admitted by 
the evidences of previous research and investigation, instituted by 
erudite men, both in this and previous generations. But the many 
ways which lead to its peculiar phenomena, it is proper to become 
familiar with, in order to arrive at its legitimate attributes. The di- 
rection to its known results may be given in the following explana- 
* The abnormal state in which this was dictated. 



30 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

tion ; and the guide to the paths will be the isolated facts presented 
in the remarks upon individual and universal experience. 

The foundation of this science can not be doubted : for it is ad- 
mitted that there are existing two fluids, which may here be termed 
Magnetism and Electricity. In making the subject familiar to the 
understanding, it is proper to give a brief description of the organs 
of sense. 

The organ of vision is supposed to be the only medium by which 
man can communicate with the external world, in such a way as to 
receive a knowledge of forms and substances foreign from his reach. 
The retina acts as a medium for the intervention of things visible, 
the reflection of which it comes in contact with ; and thence the 
impression goes through the optic nerve to the brain or seat of per- 
ception. 

The ear is supposed to be the only medium to receive the vibration 
of external disturbances ; and it is thought that hearing can not exist 
without the perfection of this organ. The tympanum, its mem- 
brane, bones, and stapes, are thought to be requisite to perform this 
office. But physiologists are aware, by innumerable experiments, 
that the tympanic membrane and the small bones, with the exception 
of the stapes, may be totally destroyed without materially injuring 
that sense. Hence there must be a different medium through which 
that sensation may be produced. 

The organ of smell may also lose some of its parts, and still per- 
form its office. The various convoluted parts of the nasal organ are 
not developed until the child is quite advanced ; still the sensation 
of this organ is apparently manifested in the earlier stages of its de- 
velopment. 

The organ of speech also can exist without every part of its pres- 
ent structure. The lingual nerve may be severed ; yet there will 
be existing muscular action of the tongue, and a continual perform- 
ance of its office. 

The sense of feeling may be partially destroyed, from some ex- 
ternal and incidental connexion, such as may partially paralyze its 
action ; yet there will be still existing acute sensitiveness of this 
sense. 



§ 10. Each of these senses may and does perform its office indi- 
rectly upon the mind, without any direct interference or connexion with 
anything external. This is demonstrated by the experience of ev- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 31 

eiy person during the hours of slumber. It is generally supposed 
that thoughts will not be excited upon tangible realities, without a 
direct connexion between the organs and such realities : and it is 
also supposed that the nerves of sensation, which are active in con- 
veying all the organic impressions to the mind, can only be excited 
by the action of the external upon them, to transmit the emotion 
necessary to generate thought. This is not entirely correct; — and 
the true state of the case will be known by appeals to your own ex- 
perience during your normal and abnormal existence. During the 
hours of physical repose, while the parts of the system are recruiting 
and reproducing new strength and energy, and while the organs of 
sense are closed to all external impressions, the mind, free from all 
obtrusive and disturbing influences, makes imaginative excursions to 
different places and contemplates different things in existence. It 
supposes it sees or hears ; while sometimes it is arrested in its trav- 
els by the sound of beautiful music, or by various pleasing scenes 
which it appears to enjoy. Sometimes it supposes it walks, feels, 
tastes, or suffers excruciating pain. It also appears to be irresistibly 
in many places, where it had no previous desire or intention to be. 
During all of these peregrinations, the wave of sound, the reflection 
of sight, the susceptibility of feeling, the pleasure of tasting, are all 
supposed to be enjoyed. This can not be Spirit ; for if it were, it 
would be distinguished by the perfection of all its qualifications 
during its disconnected state from the body. This is Mind, con- 
nected with the body ; and the impression which it receives through 
the disturbed condition of the nerves of sensation. This proves 
that there is an internal medium of sensation by which the mind 
enjoys its capacity as if the external were in connexion with the 
world. It proves also that there is a medium, which I have not yet 
named, existing upon these nerves of sensation, independent both 
of internal and external exciting causes. 

Having thus established the existence of an independent, con- 
scious medium, I will now proceed to explain its existence. And 
of this the foundation is universally known and admitted, and hence 
it is not necessary to speak particularly in reference to its existence. 
This foundation is the muscular and sympathetic nerves. A synop- 
sis of the theory is as follows : Man possesses two coatings, which 
are classified as the sei'ous and mucous surfaces. The serous covers 
each organ, nerve, and fascia of the muscles, including the whole of 
their surfaces. The mucous surfaces constitute the inner of every 



32 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

organ, nerve, and muscle. The serous surfaces and mucous generate 
and sustain a positive and negative fluid. This controls the circula- 
tion. The negative expands the ventricles, and that attracts the blood 
to its reservoir. The positive contracts the ventricles, and thus re- 
pulses the blood throughout the system. Hence there is a continual 
expansion and attraction, and contraction and repulsion — which illus- 
trates familiarly the office of these forces. The serous surfaces are 
suscentible of feeling, while the mucous surfaces are not. The mus- 
cular nerves are controlled by the mind, while the sympathetic, or 
nerves of sensation, are the medium of actuating the mind, whose 
motion produces thought. 

The brain is composed of a sensitive and complicated composition 
of fibres, to which no other part of the body bears any analogy. Be- 
ing sensitive, it is attractive or positive to all that is existing on the 
nervous medium : hence it receives impressions irresistibly. It pos- 
sesses within itself the positive and negative poles, or greater and 
lesser parts : the one controlling, the other subject ; the one receiving 
power, the other transmitting and exercising power. The ethereal 
substance which serves as a medium, may be termed Magnetism, 
The muscular motion of the system is performed through the medi- 
um of the substance which may be termed Electricity. When there 
is a full and uninterrupted exercise of all the powers and organs 
of the body ; when there is a harmony existing throughout the 
whole physical system, there is perfect health and enjoyment ; be- 
cause its forces (which are positive and negative, or magnetic and 
electric) are regularly performing their functions : and this indicates 
a perfect condition of the magnetic or nervous medium. Neverthe- 
less, when the body becomes deranged in any of its various parts, it 
is a loss of the positive or negative power which produces its health 
and harmonious action. But when all parts are in perfect unison 
and harmony, then the system is thoroughly magnetized. In order 
to demagnetize it, you must in some way overcome the equilibrium, 
and extract the positive power by a power still more positive ; and 
this will produce the unconscious state called the magnetic. 

The medium, heretofore explained, exists between all organic be- 
ings. Magnetism composes the sphere — rather the atmosphere — 
by which every person is individually surrounded. And besides 
this, there is a medium existing which extends through all things, 
placing man over the lower aniijw*?. creation. For animals are sub- 
jected to man's control by the positive pt subduing power which he 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 33 

possesses ; and they receive this to their minds by the same medium 
which exists between an organ and the brain. Man being positive, 
and all else negative, the latter must yield to his control. Here 
again is proof that the internal, invisible, is the real cause of all ex- 
ternal and ultimate manifestations. 



<§> 11. The state termed magnetic can be produced by the follow- 
ing process (which is not in any way confusing the laws of Nature, 
but instead thereof, is only developing its powers and attributes, 
which have not been known to exist as appertaining to animal or 
physical creation) : One system coming in contact with another of 
less positive power, will be attractive (the attraction depending upon 
the medium universally established), and will attract the positive 
power from the patient or subject, with whom the former is in con- 
tact ; and the positive or magnetic force which is attracted from the 
subject's system, is that which exists upon the nerves of sensation, 
which terminate in the serous surfaces. This fluid being withdrawn, 
the patient is not susceptible of external impressions, simply because 
the medium by which these are transmitted is absent. He is then 
x^demagnetized — leaving sensation only existing upon the internal or 
mucous surfaces which produce vital action. j The negative power 
remains ; the positive does not remain. Vital action becomes torpid 
and feeble according to the loss of power which previously controlled 
it. This is the magnetic state ; and in this peculiar condition, the 
patient is in sympathy with, or is submissive to the will or positive 
magnetic power of, the operator. This is the first state. 

The subject in the first state is obedient to the will or wish of the 
operator, through an established equilibrium of the two forces which 
must exist in all things to produce motion. The subject is negative ; 
the operator is positive. Hence the negative phenomena, witnessed 
in the patient's system, stand in analogy to muscular motion or nega- 
tive manifestations in one man. The subject and operator form one 
system in power. There is a visible disunion, yet there does exist 
an invisible union. One is positive, the other negative ; and the one 
performs negatively what the other performs positively. And this 
representation illustrates the condition : Man, when uninterrupted in 
any of his functional capacities, stands magnetized ; one part of his 
system being positive, the other negative, and the two being united 
by an equilibrium which does (yet invisibly) exist ; and all phenom- 
ena produced by his mind as the positive, upon his body as the nega- 

3 



34 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

tive, are parallel to what takes place in the patient and the operator. 
It is not necessary to give a minute description of the various changes 
and modifications which these potent fluids pass through. But the 
fact is visible, manifest — produced by the real, invisible, yet the 
primary cause all the external appearances. 

To convince the rational mind of the foregoing inductions, I will 
state the position which the true reasoner occupies : There is a con- 
tinual antagonism between faith and doubt. The true reasoner stands 
as a mediator between the two. Man can not disbelieve nor believe 
— there is no such thing as disbelief or belief — without evidence to 
produce one decision or the other. To be a disbeliever, man requires 
in reality the same amount of evidence that he does to become a 
believer. The mere expression of belief or disbelief has no meaning 
unless it is determined by a sufficient and reasonable amount of evi- 
dence. Supposing you to stand as a mediator between belief and 
disbelief, and to require the same amount of evidence to make you 
take either side, I now ask you this question in reference to the ex- 
planation of this subject : Have you not received a sufficient amount 
of internal, conscious evidence, to make you take the side of the be- 
liever ? If you have not, then your evidence must be sufficiently 
strong and powerful to make you disbelieve ; and this it is your duty 
to make known as extensively as possible, in order to settle the an- 
tagonism existing between faith and doubt upon this particular subject. 

Thus the phenomenon, known as magnetic, does not controvert or 
subvert in any way the laws of Nature ; but instead thereof, such 
should be looked upon as a progression and further development of 
the laws which govern organic beings. The placing of one person 
in the magnetic state, he composing the negative, and the operator 
the positive v thus brings the law that controls one system in its vari- 
ous parts, to control two beings, as composing one with all the requi- 
site magnetic forces. 

It would not be inappropriate here to introduce a few thoughts 
upon the utility of this influence in alleviating the sufferings of hu- 
manity. There are several classes of disease which greatly excite 
the nerves and surfaces upon which the magnetic medium exists ; and 
excitement causes them to generate an excessive amount of the mag- 
netic medium, or positive fluid. This often produces excessive 
fevers. When intense, it affects the brain, and often produces awful 
paroxysms and derangements — which could all be removed by the 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 35 

contact of a person who is strongly positive. By this would be ex- 
tracted the superabundance of heat, or magnetic ether, which being 
excessive, produces the effects above described. In all cases where 
there is too great an amount of positive power, it can be relieved by 
the application of a due and superior amount of positive power. All 
excess of heat, or fever, such as is caused by innumerable derange- 
ments of the system, can be invariably reduced to an equilibrium by 
employing this new development. 

There are properly four magnetic states. In the first, no particu- 
lar phenomena are witnessed, only that, the external organs being in 
some measure divested of their ordinary share of magnetism, a feel- 
ing of dulness pervades the system. Persons in this state lose none 
of their senses, but are susceptible to all external impressions. They 
have also the full power of muscular action ; and if situated nearly 
midway between the first and second states, they are inclined to happy 
feelings. And all phenomena witnessed in this state, are only of a 
physical nature : but in the higher states, the phenomena consist in 
the development of the mental powers. 

The next state, or the second, manifests itself through the mental 
organization. The patient still manifests his intellectual faculties, but 
is deprived of all muscular power. The pupil of the eye expands, 
and that organ refuses to act on the brain. The tympanic membrane 
and cavity of the ear expand and refuse to perform their wonted ac- 
tion. The extremities are somewhat cold. In the latter part of this 
state all sensation and feeling is destroyed, so that any surgical opera- 
tion can be performed without giving pain. The patient in this con- 
dition appears mentally associated with the operator. All the external 
organs being closed, there is no possible means of receiving impres- 
sions from without; but all phenomena are produced through the 
medium which exists between the operator and the patient. Hence 
there are sympathetic, incoherent, and indefinite accounts received 
from the mind of the patient, which are analogous to the impressions 
of the man previously spoken of, who seemingly recognised external 
realities during his moments of dreaming. Thus the phenomena are 
of a mental nature, and are a natural production of the mind so 
situated. 



§ 12. The ear is not entirely closed to sound in the first part of the 
third state. The patient can hear indistinctly, possesses the power 
of speech, and partly of muscular action. About the middle of this 



36 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

state, the ear is completely closed, and all impressions made upon 
the brain from external objects, are at an end. The patient is then 
placed in an unconscious condition so far as the external world is 
concerned. Divested of his ordinary share of magnetism, he pos- 
sesses just enough to perform vital action. 

In this state there is a strong sympathy existing between the ope- 
rator and his subject. The chain of sympathy which connects the 
mind of the operator with that of his subject, is animal electricity, — 
\the same fluid which is the agent of all muscular motion. It is 
through the agency of this fluid that magnetic sleep is induced. The 
operator sits down with the determination to put his subject to sleep : 
all the powers of his mind are concentrated on this object. His will 
being exercised to this point, the electric fluid passes from his own 
brain and nerves, to the brain and system of his patient, and forms 
between the two, a chain of sympathy. The one, then, is com- 
pletely subject to the control of the other ; and in this manner you 
may easily account for all the phenomena witnessed in the sympa- 
thetic somnambulist. 

In this state the patient is wholly unsusceptible to any tangible or 
physical connexion, no feeling existing upon the surfaces. The 
magnetic medium is far less active than in the previous states ; but 
the negative or muscular forces are still preserved. At this crisis the 
mind is extremely susceptible of external mediums which connect 
mind to matter. Hence the subject appears to see and hear, and to 
perform many wonderful and mysterious things, during this condition 
of the mental faculties. This is a state of still higher mental devel- 
opment, and of consciousness or perception of mediums. This is 
often supposed to be the clairvoijant state ; but it is not. It stands 
in analogy to natural somnambulism ; only one is a phenomenon in- 
duced by magnetism, and the other is a similar mental state, but nat- 
urally produced by an inactivity of the magnetic medium or sensation. 
The magnetic subject has progressed in his mental capacity toward 
the state known as death : for the positive power does not remain, 
while the negative or muscular does remain. - — And the increased per- 
ception of the mind is through the medium of its own association. 

Passing from the third to the fourth state, a still greater and higher 
mental manifestation will be observed. About midway between these 
two conditions, the mind loses almost all its sympathy which attaches 
it to the system. At this time the chain of sympathy existing be- 
tween the positive and negative, is nearly disconnected. The mind 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 37 

becomes free from all inclinations which the body would subject it to, 
and only sustains a connexion by a very minute and rare medium, 
the same that connects one thought with another. In this condition 
the patient progresses into they' urth state. Then the mind becomes 
free from the organization, except as connected by the medium be- 
fore mentioned ; and then it is capable of receiving impressions of 
foreign or proximate objects, according to the medium with wh it 
particularly becomes associated. The body at this time is dormant 
and inactive in all its parts, except the negative, or muscular and vital 
action, which is constantly kept. up and controlled by the united forces 
of the operator upon the operatee. 

And this stands in analogy to that natural state of physical disunion 
known as death. Death is produced by the loss of both forces ; but 
the clairvoyant state is produced by the blending of the forces of the 
two persons, and making them physically equivalent to one. The 
mind, in the first case, loses all of the medium which connects it with 
the body : the latter is the same state mentally with the former, with the 
exception of the medium referred to. All the phenomena are seen, 
and do exist, with every being. Their healthy state is the magnetic 
state, and the various conditions and developments of the mind du- 
ring sleep, until death, are analogous to the various phenomena 
induced by magnetism, — only one is an ordinary manifestation, and 
the other is a further development of the same principles and laws 
which constitute and govern animal organization. 

The science is thus explained ; and the phenomena and appearan- 
ces, which may be invariably expected, may thus be generalized. 
But the -particulars and minutice will vary exceedingly, according to 
the various dispositions and organizations upon which the magnetic 
condition is induced. To particularize would require an indefinite 
length of remark, consisting of individual observations and isolated 
inductions. 

A great question now presents itself for investigation : Is there 
such a, thing existing as independent clairvoyance^ I answer, There 
is. You ask for proof. Such you shall receive by the following 
investigations. 

It is well, however, to understand the meaning which is applied to 
the word independent. If you mean self-existent, abstract, indefinite, 
and without any connexion — then the expression means nothing: for 
in this sense there is no such thing as independence. But if the 



38 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

word is intended to mean free from direct instigation, then it has 
meaning ; and to it this signification should be attached. I am com- 
pelled at this time to explain and reveal the mental phenomenon as 
I experience it ; and the reasoning to familiarize it to the mind will 
be given hereafter. 

It was admitted that the body is in negative subjection to its opera- 
tor — and also that muscular and vital action are still sustained, yet 
in a less degree of activity than during the self-possession of the 
forces of motion. The body so situated is dependent for its activity 
upon one source, while the mind or the intellectual quality is depen- 
dent upon another. While I am examining,* I am directly de- 
pendent upon the close connexion of the physical, and the steady and 
intense cognizance of the mental. But when the independent con- 
dition or crisis is produced, the body assumes an inclined position. 
It becomes cold, rigid, and unsusceptible ; and hearing and all the 
physical organs are torpid and inactive. But when the body resumes 
its natural position, hearing returns, muscular motion is commenced 
and active, and the organ of speech is also in full exercise. Each 
of these powers must be in operation in order to communicate exter- 
nally what the natural organs are seemingly cognizant of. This de- 
pendence is not what is termed sympathetic, but it is in reality a sit- 
uation which that word will express. The medium existing between 
thought and thought, between mind and mind, and between time and 
eternity, is the only active pervading medium which I am dependent 
on for the conception of thought, and for the perception of all things 
of a refined, ethereal, or spiritual constitution. This is while the 
activity of the body and mind appears to be sympathetic or depen- 
dent. I am not impulsed or impressed by the thoughts or feelings 
of a foreign person, though I am cognizant of them through the me- 
dium above termed ethereal. The independent condition is when 
the body manifests the external appearance of rigidity, &c, above 
described ; and in this situation only is the term " independence" 
applicable. 



§ 13. I will now illustrate the connexion between the internal, 
through the organization, with the external ; that is, what the mind 
is dependent upon to generate ideas. Forms of all things make an 
impression, or rather cast a reflection upon the mind, which reflection 
is the idea. Sound of every kind conveys to the mind a peculiar 

* That is, examining the diseased, with a view to the application of remedies. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 39 

vibration — imperceptibly yet irresistibly undulates the portion of the 
mind with which it comes in contact. This vibration is the idea. 
The vibration and idea are simultaneous, yet perfect. Words (or 
sounds which are called words) are the agent of ideas. So also 
when a person meets or observes a form or substance, he necessarily 
receives an idea concerning it. And the idea once created is irrevo- 
cable ; and association of the mind with the form external, excites and 
develops the idea first established. So also with sound or words. 
Hence in learning, a frequent repetition of the association of ideas is 
necessary ; and when the idea is established, the same sound or 
word, even though irregularly or indefinitely repeated, renews it, and 
thus confirms the knowledge through the faculty or medium termed 
association or imitation. -f-* 

All thoughts or ideas are thus dependent upon exciting causes, 
the medium of which is but obscurely known. Yet every thought is 
an unrestrained production of a mind acted upon by forms, reflections, 
sounds, associations, or imitation. All thoughts, in one word, may be 
termed irresistible impressions. The cause of all such is invisible. 
It is not the form, substance, sound, or word, that produces thought ; 
but it is the irresistible impression which such produce upon the 
mind. There is, first, the cause ; secondly, the effect produced ; and 
thirdly, the thought, idea, or ultimate. Thought is dependent ; mind 
is independent, not existing with the body as a component part of its 
constitution, but is an ultimate of organization ; and thought is an ul- 
timate of both. 

Let it further be considered that a physical manifestation is not 
produced until thought as a cause or prompter previously exists. 
Let it also be considered, that an idea or thought could not be pro- 
duced without the mind previously existing. And let it further be 
impressed, that a mind could not be individualized without the pre- 
vious existence of the physical organization ; and still further, that 
the organization could not be constituted and established without its 
previous and eternal elementary existence ; and that this all could 
not exist without a self-existent, unchangeable, and eternal Principle. 
Here, again, is developed the principle previously established : that 
the visible and external are effects and ultimates of invisible yet real 
producing causes. 

In analyzing mind, it becomes necessary to admit what you at first 
would doubt. If you say the mind is a principle belonging to, and 
is produced and developed by, the action of the organization, you at 



40 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

the same time admit the production, and its existence ; but if you do 
admit and sanction this alone, then you virtually approbate and sanc- 
tion a most ingenious theory : that all forms which possess within 
themselves a moving force, are no less than thinking principles ! So, 
then, to be consistent in your efforts to analyze your own mind, you 
must admit a power beyond man's present power of investigation. 
And if such a principle does exist (and you are compelled irresisti- 
bly to admit it), you may call it spirit, or substitute for that word any 
other name which may alleviate an inward skepticism of a continua- 
tion of this principle's identity. 

And by the admission of a Principle previously existing, adequate 
in power and wisdom to produce organizations, and to disseminate 
universally, life and vivacity, you positively deny the belief in the 
annihilation of the most minute substance in existence. And by 
prostrating the grounds of such a belief artificially sustained, there is 
established in its stead the existence of an invisible yet unchangeable 
Principle, which is previously admitted to be even more than a prob- 
able possibility. And while you have no possible means of refuta- 
tion, just quiet the mind, until I reveal the situation in which my 
mind is placed while observing, and receiving impressions which you 
at this time have no possible means of arriving at. # 

When the mind becomes free from the organization, and is launched 
from itsnidulated state, it passes into anew sphere of existence. Im- 
pressions of truth, of virtue, of principles which govern, control, and 
actuate, tangible and physical substances, all converge to one Focus. 
This I call the Fountain, the Sun, the Great Illuminator, the un- 
changeable, eternal Positive Mind ! This fills all negative sub- 
stances. Worlds, their forces, their physical existences, with their 
life and forces, are all negative to this Positive Mind. This is the 
great Positive Power ; all subordinate existence is negative. Both 
positive and negative exist as a united, unchangeable Principle of all 
action. For an illustration, let the mind conceive of a wheel, sphere, 
or circle. Let it be concentrated at the centre of this, and it will be 
perceived that there is an expansion of circles from the centre to the 
circumference, or that one wheel can not exist without another. And 
so with the Great Positive and Negative, which compose one whole 
Sphere of Existence. If these two forces produce all existence, do 
they not from the centre expand to the circumference, passing through 

* Whatever obscurity may seem to be connected with the last two paragraphs, will 
be amply cleared up in the Revelation. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 41 

minute and modified forms, until they pervade the Universe and con- 
stitute the powers of all things ? From this Focus then I receive 
impressions of the many and various principles and mediums which 
exist between the mind and the objects to which it aspires. When 
I pass into this sphere, I become associated with the spheres of the 
persons or forms which it is the previous desire to associate with. I 
do not pass to the Focus of all existence, but to the focus of this 
existence — which is analogous to the expansion and centre of every 
wheel of existence. When I pass from the body, it is not the dis- 
tance — the indefinite space through which the mind proceeds, that is 
necessary to enable it to obtain its information ; but it is the transition 
or metamorphosis of the principle of mind to its second sphere of 
existence. 



§ 14. In a wheel, there is but one centre : so at this Focus, there 
is but one Principle, one united attribute of Goodness and Truth. If 
it were possible for a circle to have several centres, then it would be 
possible for various principles and truths, both good and evil, to ema- 
nate from this Source. But as the first is impossible in a particular 
sense, so the other is positively impossible in a general sense. As 
the sun stands as an emblem of this great truth, you can not resist 
the impression of its positive analogy. The sun produces light: it 
can not produce darkness. It is a focus for the universal diffusion 
of light, and this it sends forth to the extreme sphere of its existence. 
So this Centre is a Focus for the universal diffusion of Knowledge, 
Truth, and one unchangeable principle, as disseminated to the ex- 
treme sphere of its positive power or existence. The focus of this 
existence is but an indefinite expansion of the Great Focus, passing 
from general positive to general negative existence — and being the 
controlling power of this existence, even as the Great Focus governs 
all existences. To this centre — to this focus — to the great posi- 
tive power of this sphere (which is an effect or ultimate) — to this 
great actuator and propeller, consisting of one principle, which is 
Goodness without distinction — I go to receive information ! And as 
the mind generates thought by coming in contact with external exci- 
ting causes in the natural body ; so this Mind* creates in my mind 
parallel ideas which I term impressions. And by the minute yet ex- 

* All the inhabitants of the second Sphere or World of human existence, are con- 
sidered as united and forming one. The " Mind" referred to, therefore, is the Gen- 
eral Mind of the Second Sphere. 



42 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

isting medium between the mind and the body, I arrive back to 
convey the impressions through the natural organization. 

How little, therefore, is the evidence of reality to be observed in 
corporeal manifestations ! for while the phenomenon termed clairvoy- 
ance is visible as an ultimate, the real cause is invisible, and but faintly 
evident to the senses. 

The ultimate perfection of all substances, the ethereal existences 
of spiritual spheres, and the means by which I receive impressions, 
are evident to me ; but so greatly different from anything familiar to 
the natural mind, acting through the organization, that it is impossi- 
ble at this moment to make these things evident to your senses. But 
I must reveal these things as the impressions are received : the par- 
allel facts and inductive conclusions will be made evident to your 
minds hereafter. And I must proceed to give the appearances of all 
second spheres as they are to me manifested. 

The human organization appears as a perfection and combination 
of all substances below its exalted composition. It is controlled by 
chemical and mechanical forces, and is a coating, a casement to con- 
tain its inward properties. There is another distinct principle, which 
appears and is evident to me as Spirit. Also there is a mediator, or 
medium connecting the spirit with the body. This mediator I know 
as sensation. And when this medium becomes disunited, there is a 
physical dissolution, and a spiritual elevation to a different sphere of 
existence ; when the mind becomes connected with this sphere by a 
medium similar to that which connects it with the body. It is then 
identified with a personal sphere peculiar to itself, even as spheres 
are peculiar to different organizations. 

The man is the internal of the body, occupying the organs as instru- 
ments for external communication ; and when transferred, he retains 
all the senses, in a spiritual condition. And his mediums of com- 
munication are then spiritual, and he is susceptible to all properties 
and elements that compose the existence of all things. He receives 
impressions by these as exciting causes, — which are imperceptible to 
the natural senses, but extremely evident and manifest to the spiritual 
senses. And while the natural organization perceives substances and 
appearances as artificial and external, the spiritual organization per- 
ceives the real and invisible — is susceptible to the action of all 
existing properties through a sensation peculiarly belonging to its 
nature. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 43 

When I pass off into the independent state of clairvoyance to re- 
ceive impressions, I receive them as the knowledge of the reality (or 
essence) of the substance which I had a previous desire to investi- 
gate. And as it is a law of Nature which can not be reversed, that 
positive is attractive to subordinate or negative substances, I must 
pass to the positive sphere of this existence. There I do not have 
any counsellor or informer, but I receive the reality of what I request. 
I do not observe entities as they would be naturally known to exist ; 
but I know the peculiar connexion existing between all ultimate 
spheres of man. When passing from the organization, all natural 
forms and substances appear closed from my view by a great shade 
or mantle, when all above appears one broad and extensive light, 
passing through all of the second spheres of existence. This light is 
the medium of perception and association, which pervades the second 
spheres, and unites them together, even as the natural spheres are 
bound together. And when it was said that all shall know the truth, 
this was spoken in reference to the ultimate of this life, or to the sec- 
ond sphere of future existence, for there the truth is known. The 
reality, the invisible, the real cause of all effects, are then known ; 
and this knowledge makes us free. 



§ 15. The laws that govern Nature go on with a steady and un- 
changeable progression. They are not at any time retarded or 
accelerated. Nothing can prevent the natural results of these laws. 
They are established by one great Positive Power and Mind, — and 
equalled by a negative or ultimate Equilibrium. Hence their contin- 
ued and united forces, by the influence of which all things are actuated, 
governed, and developed, and pass on in a steady process of progres- 
sion. Every particle of matter possesses the same power which gov- 
erns the whole Universe ; and in each particle you see a representa- 
tion and evidence of these divine laws. Thus in the stone you may 
see the properties of the soil ; in the soil, the properties of the plant ; 
in the plant, the properties of an animal : in the animal you see Man, 
— and in Man you can not see, but you c&n feel, the immortal prin- 
ciple. 

The free, unshackled spirit, then, should be considered as the es- 
sential principle belonging to the organization, that with one sympa- 
thetic chain, encircling all spheres of this existence, can receive 
impressions instantaneously of all things desired, — and with its spir- 
itual senses, communicate with spiritual substances. And as all 



44 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

these must be in a sphere necessarily attached to this sphere, it is 
there that I receive my impressions. I do not receive these from 
the Great Supreme Mind, but from this second sphere, focus, or me- 
dium, which legitimately belongs to this globe alone. When you 
ask me a question, I am then existing in the medium or sphere of 
the body ; but in investigating and finding the answer, I pass to the 
sphere where I can associate with the truth and reality. 

It is impossible by words, to convey a full and adequate concep- 
tion of the manner in which I arrive at truth. I can only employ 
such words as convey all the idea that words can convey, of this 
process. My information is not derived from any persons that exist 
in the sphere into which my mind enters", but it is the result of a Law 
of truth, emanating from the Great Positive Mind, and pervading all 
spheres of existence. By this, truth is attracted to, and is received 
by, the mind. 

It is impossible for any one to enter voluntarily that state in which 
he can view with clearness things belonging to a sphere of existence 
higher than the natural world. Were such a thing to take place, 
that moment death would necessarily and inevitably ensue. For this 
state can not be entered without a loss of one of the controlling forces 
of the system ; and if this force is not supplied by the system of an- 
other, the natural functions of the organization would cease, and the 
spirit could not re-enter it after it had once departed. Independent 
clairvoyance, therefore, must be induced by the action of another sys- 
tem, by which the positive power is extracted from the subject. To 
sustain life, this is supplied sympathetically by the system of the ope- 
rator ; and so long as this is the case, there is a rare and subtle me- 
dium of sympathy existing between the mind and the body, by which 
the former finds its way back to the latter after a temporary absence. 
If this medium were destroyed, the mind could not return ; and it is 
impossible to go voluntarily into the independent state of clairvoyance 
without destroying it. 

To some, however, it is possible to go voluntarily into a state in 
which the mind is greatly developed, and made cognizant of princi- 
ples and truths pertaining to this mundane sphere. This sometimes 
happened with a well-known Grecian philosopher.* During his 
hours of slumber, he often received impressions which led him to ex- 
tensive generalizations; and such was the source of those excellen- 
ces in his works which have so long been the admiration of the world. 

* Aristotle. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 45 

He was in the habit of wearing particular kinds of stones about his 
person, imagining that these had the virtue of inducing this condition 
of mind. 

A celebrated orator* of the same country frequently went into the 
same state of mind. Some of his best impressions were received 
during his hours of slumber. These he would subsequently sys- 
tematize and carry out to their legitimate results : and the ability for 
which he was distinguished may in a great measure be referred to 
this source. 

A distinguished ancient physiciant also received impressions in the 
same way, which led him to analyzations of the properties of plants, 
and to the discovery of their medicinal applications, which before had 
been locked in secresy, and which must long have remained unknown, 
independent of this source of discovery. 

A similar mental phenomenon often happened in a still more perfect 
degree with a noted Swedish philosopher and psychologist, J who 
flourished within the last century. His impressions were more ex- 
tensive and distinct than those of either of the others to whom I have 
referred ; and by these means he was led to extensive generalizations 
on the animal kingdom, which are true. He also had visions of the 
future state ; but not being in independent clairvoyance, these were 
not in all respects perfect. Yet to some extent they were true, — 
and were valuable as being the best that could be received under the 
circumstances. 

Besides these, several Chinese and several Germans, and other 
writers who have had the most influence upon the world, received 
the leading ideas which characterize their works, in the same way. 

Such impressions were of the same. species with those which I re- 
ceive, though theirs were received through a different medium, and 
were measurably clouded by the organization. 

To go into the future state, many people suppose that the mind 
must depart to an indefinite distance from the body, and assume a par- 
ticular location. This is not so. Mathematically speaking, two feet 
from where I now sit is as much into the future state as any other 
distance. This consists simply in the condition which the mind as- 
sumes, and not necessarily in any change of its location. 

Information concerning the things of which I speak in these dis- 
courses, is received while I ,am in this state of mind. For instance, 
I know not now what I shall say the next moment, but must first 
* Demosthenes. f Galen. J Swedenborg. 



46 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

pass off in search of thoughts and truths to be presented next in 
order. 

Furthermore, the manner in which I obtain my information, may- 
be compared to a process of chemical analysis. In analyzing a body, 
the chemist separates its constituents until he has found its simple 
elements. These are Truth. It is by a process of spiritual analysis 
that I obtain truth. I pass from the body with a desire for a particu- 
lar kind of information. This desire attracts the particular kind of 
truth of which I would be informed, separates it from all other things, 
and causes it to flow into the mind. And when I thus obtain the 
truth of which I am in quest, I return to communicate it through the 
organization. 



§ 16. Thus, though the transition of my inner life to its second 
sphere, presents to the senses but little evidence of its reality, to 
me it appears a metamorphosis analogous to death. While the 
senses observe the cessation of life, and the dissolution of the natu- 
ral body, they have no tangible evidence of the real change which 
the inner passes through. But the latter itself is conscious of the 
change. The worm, while in its pupa state, passes through succes- 
sive changes, till it arrives at the form of the caterpillar. We can 
see a further metamorphosis : the caterpillar knows not of it. The 
butterfly is conscious of its former encasement. The appearances 
to the senses constitute one species of evidence, while the conscious- 
ness of changing in the creature, constitutes another. To the natu- 
ral senses, the effect or phenomenon only is present : the cause is 
foreign and seemingly disconnected. To me, both cause and effect 
are present. Forms and substances external are the subjects of 
outer association ; but their reality, internal, rarefaction or refinement, 
is what I am associated with. The natural senses are cognizant of 
corporeal and formal investiture ; but when things pass into their 
various progressive conditions, they are lost sight of. Like the 
water — which, while remaining as such, is perceived by the senses; 
but, when it passes into steam, air, and the luminiferous ether — be- 
comes rare and refined — the natural mind and senses lose the per- 
ception of its existence, and apply to it, as to all unparticled mat- 
ter, the appellation of spirit, for the want of a better term to define 
its condition. To me this air is known as matter become rare 
and unparticled — as the ultimate of matter, to which is applied the 
word spirit. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 47 

A natural tendency of the mind is to feel a conviction of its own 
continuance and progression. This amounts to a belief, but not to an 
absolute knowledge. For no collection of particles or substances of 
any kind, possesses the power of self-analyzation. Hence all above 
the power of the mind may be received as a desirable conviction, 
yet not a palpable reality. To me this reality is made perfect. My 
perceptions and general impressions are from the ultimate or perfec- 
tion of all material substances. The scope of these perceptions and 
impressions, comprehends the substance of the second Sphere in a 
particular sense, even as it comprehends all in a general sense. 
And as the result of present things is the substance of the second 
Sphere, I in this Sphere have the perception of the things pre-im- 
pressed upon the mind to investigate. Things appear real to me 
which are beyond the reach of the natural organization, which knows 
of nothing except what exists in matter and form. 

To me the grosser matter is impelling the rare and refined ; while 
the rare and refined is pervading the grosser. Or, in other words, 
forms and appearances are effects of matter in approximating to its 
future state of perfection ; while its perfected state, or ultimate, is 
in return controlling and refining these substances and forms. This 
is illustrated by the fact that the atmosphere becomes purified by the 
intervention of an ether or vapor. Thus water, passing into vapor, 
purifies the air contained in a room, in a particular way, as the same 
refinement of water purifies the air in a general way. 

All ultimates, to me, are still matter ; but to you they are spirit. 
These appertain to the second Sphere, or ultimate condition, which I 
become associated with. As the natural senses are cognizant of 
forms, the spiritual senses are cognizant of their ultimates. Thus 
a particle of matter, in its ultimate perfection, can not associate with 
a grosser particle ; but when the grosser progresses to its ultimate, 
it becomes an associate with other ultimates. The rare acts on the 
lower ; but the lower can not act upon the rare. So with the mind 
— with the senses : they can progress in their inward nature to their 
unparticled or ultimate state ; but the ultimate can not associate with 
the senses. So psychological theories are only based upon desires 
of the mind, and convictions which it receives through the external 
senses. 

In the state in which I am placed, all things are in an exalted 
condition ; and this I am conscious of by arriving at the same ulti- 
mate sphere. And by association with these, and by inquiry and 



48 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

analyzation of any given subject, I perceive the reality or ultimate 
of the things visible to the natural senses ; and with this impression 
I arrive to associate in the organic sphere, and thus am enabled to 
convey my impressions by words instinctively accompanying them. 

And this explains the distinction and apparent contradiction be- 
tween dependent and independent, as manifested in my own case. 
For while I am off, I am independent of objects and forms external, 
but dependent upon things interior, for the information which I re- 
ceive. The impression is made upon my ultimate or inner principle; 
this impression creates thought ; this thought, when I return to the 
body, brings up an association of words to express it, on which words 
I am thus dependent. Words are to me signs or sounds by which 
impressions are conveyed to others. All words, corporeal manifes- 
tations, muscular actions, the organs of the body, and such like, are 
instruments or means of external communication ; but the things 
communicated, I am conscious of through a different agent or me- 
dium. While receiving impressions, I am a representation and 
signification of the second or future association belonging to man 
and matter, or of their ultimate or perfected state. I have no 
means of directly convincing the understanding of this condition ; 
for, as was before mentioned, grosser matter can not associate with 
more refined ; but refined and perfected matter can and does associ- 
ate with grosser. So while you can not associate your impressions 
with mine, I can associate my impressions with yours, yet not dis- 
tinctly, evidently, or consciously to yourself — any more than grosser 
matter is conscious of its pervading unparticled matter or moving 
principle. To make the understanding analogically convinced of 
the ultimation of matter termed spirit, it is necessary to commence at 
the beginning of all things formal and rudimental, and trace them 
evidently and naturally to their 'ultimate perfection. 

My impressions of spheres, or of matter in its second or ultimate 
stage of progression, are received in a way analogous to the natural, 
but by virtue of a perception much more exalted ! But ultimates 
are no more than finite to me, as they appear in a particular sense 
finite to you, but in a general sense infinite. As the natural ideas 
are associated with matter in its gross and perfected state, it appears 
limited; while to me the whole appears unlimited, evident, and is 
present with all its features and representations of cause and effect. 
Thus the human body shows both the grossness and perfection of 
matter. The grosser composes the bones ; its progression produces 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 49 

nerves and all secondary formations of flesh and filaments ; while the 
ultimate produces the skin and hair. So with the blood : it passes 
from its grosser state of coagulation to the refined state, when it be- 
comes fitted for deposition and reproduction ; and it becomes more 
and more rare and refined until it escapes the body in insensible per- 
spiration. So with the moving power, or volition : while the grosser 
is active in moving the muscular fibre, its refinement and perfection 
constitutes the thinking .-principle — which becomes so refined that it 
constantly escapes in thoughts or ultimates of which the mind is the 
originator. Thus the finer pervades the coarser ; but the coarser caa 
not pervade, but is approximating to, the finer ; and when it arrives 
at its ultimate state, it becomes an associate with that which has pre- 
viously arrived at the same general condition. 

So with my inner life or ultimate sphere : it associates with the 
ultimates or realities of all grosser substances ; and by such a con- 
nexion, traces subjects analytically yet instantaneously from cause to 
effect ; and this supplies me with the knowledge which to your minds 
and understanding bears the impress of being derived from direct su- 
pernatural and spiritual intercourse — while to me the word " supernatu- 
ral'' has no meaning. All natural things can not produce supernatu- 
ral ; but this term is only applied to effects when their causes are not 
evident. 

Through such impressions, all things sought for appear present. 
The knowledge of the modus operandi of the Universe, from generals 
to particulars, is present with me. All this comes instinctively 
through an impressive connexion with matter and ultimates. These 
principles instinctively perceived, to me appear realities, and all 
things else as superficial.* So this instinctive perception of truth 
enables me to communicate the knowledge of the second Sphere 
through the organization, to the external world. You may term this 
an expansion of the mind ; a quickness of perception ; an exalted 
condition of the imagination. You may doubt its real truth ; you 
may question the existence of the principle of which I speak ; but 
you will not, if you consider the position which the true reasoner and 
philosopher sustains. 

But those who will doubt, are doubters and skeptics by nature 

• The word "superficial." which frequently occurs hereafter, is applied by the au- 
thor to that which is incidental, external, opposed to the inward or " real reality,* 9 
and which floats, as it were, upon the surface of general causation. The term 
" unreal" is also frequently employed in the same sense. 

4 



50 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

and profession. A disposition like unto this is not in a state to receive 
truth, or to progress in knowledge ; and when the transition or meta- 
morphosis occurs from this sphere to a future one, such a mind will 
not be refined and progressed to its ultimate condition. It will be 
like the second refinement of matter ; and hence will take a long time 
to progress to its legitimate ultimate — and then it will associate in 
the spheres of those who have arrived at the state of perfection pre- 
viously. The mind exalted before it assumes its second body or 
sphere, is so much progressed toward its ultimate state ; and it will 
be associated with knowledge which subordinate or less-refined minds 
can not appreciate or enjoy. 



§ 1 7. Thus grosser matter, or rudimental beings, and their pro- 
gression until they arrive at their ultimate perfection, are in corre- 
spondence with mind and its progress to its ultimate sphere. Their 
many spheres and associations are only such as mark the natural re- 
finement or progression of all things. Intellectual progress com- 
mences in the body or first individualization : thence the mind goes 
onward through its many stages of knowledge, corresponding to the 
various stages oi its ultimate progression. 

It is a law of Matter to produce its ultimate, Mind. It is the law 
of mind to produce its corresponding principle, Spirit. It is the na- 
ture of Spirit to progress in knowledge and understanding relative to 
the cause, of which all things else are the effects. Knowledge in its 
nature corresponds to Truth : Truth represents light and peace ; and 
the acquisition of these two produces the enjoyment which a lover 
of truth appreciates in this sphere, while he anticipates and will re- 
ceive the same enjoyment in future. 

All things in forms and corporeal investiture, which exist upon the 
face of the earth as displaying life, are correspondents of their inner 
life or principle — which not only actuates them to thriftiness, but is 
working, by an undeviating law, the refinement of all subordinate 
substances : and these visible, corporeal manifestations also stand in 
analogy with the ultimation of their inner and living principle, which 
by influx produces rudimental sensation in the organic system, and 
becomes a part of animal existence. So, tracing the refinement of 
matter from vegetable to animal existence (the life or soul of plants 
being perfected to become animal sensation), the refinement and per- 
fection of these two, to become the substance of mind — and the pro- 
gression of its nature to its second sphere and investiture — you arrive 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 51 

naturally and reasonably at an idea of the future properties, the posi- 
tively individualized condition and existence of the mind in its first 
ultimate state of progression.* Admitting this much, you arrive at 
the condition of existence in which my mind is placed* 

Admit mind and its future identity — and you then can conceive 
of thought being irrevocable, and existing in repetition and associa- 
tion with the form, or cause of its production. Individual perception 
establishes this truth : That a thought once produced, never requires 
reproduction : but it is only necessary to associate the mind with the 
cause of its first development, to renew or refresh its action. Mind, 
therefore, corresponds to a fulcrum, upon which operates the lever of 
producing thought, which revolves, in its action, the principles and 
associations of ideas which thoughts seek to conceive. Then a repe- 
tition of thoughts once produced, creates as an ultimate, or effect, 
accompanying new ones. 

Each of these laws of matter and mind stands as a representation 
of what is future; and an admission of the foregoing presses upon the 
mind, as an irresistible conclusion, the probability of its natural and 

ETERNALf PROGRESSION ! 

Facts have thus been presented in illustration of the condition and 
sphere of my inner life, to make it evident to the senses as corre- 
sponding to the sphere which you are now in, and to enable you to 
receive the truth by analogy. Being compelled to admit the visible 
facts, you are equally constrained to admit as probable, a correspon- 
dent or ultimate Sphere. Conclusions arrived at by independent 
processes are an evidence of its reality ; though by no process of in- 
vestigation now known, have you the means to prove demonstratively 
the sphere which I am at this time associated in. Therefore re- 
ceive impressions favorable to its truth ; for such impressions answer 
as a guide to your future progress in knowledge and truth. 

I am now compelled by a reasonable demand of the subject to ex- 
plain the cause of several particular phenomena which sometimes 
present themselves in the state of the physical system induced by 
magnetism, and its ultimate, known as clairvoyance. 

There are times when I, apparently to the senses, do not receive 
vision or impressions. This, being a particular phenomenon or effect, 
requires an adequate explanation. When progressed to the condi- 

* In a subsequent part of this work this subject is unfolded and illustrated in such 
a way as to insure a thorough and correct understanding, 
f The speaker here remarked that he used the word eternal in its full force. 



52 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

tion or state known as completely demagnetized (which is invariably 
induced), physical causes incidental to the exernal system, some- 
times indirectly interfere with the medium of sensibility. This me- 
dium being disqualified from particularly and internally attaching the 
mind to the body, prevents occasionally the free expansion or transi- 
tion of the mind, and its intimate connexion and necessary attachment 
to the organization. When this occurs (and it can not be perceived 
by the senses), impressions can not be received, because the mind 
has not become thoroughly independent. 

Again : The expression " I see," which I frequently use in famil- 
iar conversation during examinations of various descriptions, would, 
literally understood, convey a wrong impression. If I should use 
any other term, you would not understand its signification. This 
expression naturally conveys the idea of vision — of an optical knowl- 
edge of a foreign substance. In reality the expression simply con- 
veys the idea of knowing by a peculiar process ; for the knowledge 
of a foreign substance is obtained through the imperceptible reflection 
which the substance casts upon the retina. So it is knowledge, sight 
being simply a process to convey inward the existence of the outer. 
Hence if the expression "I know," were ordinarily used (which 
would be correct), I would use the same to give the impression of 
what I know, independently of optical or other processes of rudimen- 
tal perception. Therefore, " I see" means, simply, " I know." I 
know of things by the process explained in the foregoing remarks ; 
and all phraseology which characterizes my conversation, is adapted 
to, and corresponds with, your present sphere of perception and un- 
derstanding. 

These last phenomena, which are sometimes manifested, and are 
occasions of impressing wrong conclusions, are explained as being 
particulars which can not be depended upon. Particulars and mi- 
nutiae correspond to incidentals ; and you naturally repose no confi- 
dence in the invariable repetition of these things. Generals are 
always manifest, corresponding with truth and inward reality. Hence 
it is again necessary to impress the conclusion, that generals can be 
depended upon as inevitably manifesting inward truth and invisible 
corresponding causes. But particulars and minutice can not be relied 
on as producing the same unchangeable effects : for they stand in cor- 
respondence with incidental intervening circumstances which are 
always necessarily of a subordinate character. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 53 

§ 18. In bringing my remarks on Animal Magnetism and CL-rir- 
voyance to a close, it would not be inappropriate to recapitulate the 
arguments adduced to prove the phenomena. All that I have said 
upon this subject, has been said without reference to any particular 
axioms, or facts presumed to be admitted, or dependence upon any 
manner or form of belief that may exist. 

First : The magnetic state was proved to be a further develop- 
ment and extension of the motive powers of organic life ; and it was 
shown that the propelling forces that control one system in sensation, 
life, health, and enjoyment, could be united, to another system, and 
both become as one — that, according to the laws which govern ani- 
mal existences of a positive nature with reference to their negatives, 
the magnetic state could be produced by a transferation of the forces 
of the two. 

Secondly : It was shown that all states between the first magnetic 
state and perfect vision, are analogous to phenomena witnessed in the 
various conditions of natural sleep and somnambulism ; that the transi- 
tion of the inner principle to the second Sphere, corresponds to that 
painful metamorphosis termed death ; and that the connexion exist- 
ing between the inner life, or mind, and the organization, is a medium 
analogous to that existing between one thought and another, famil- 
iarly understood as the power of concentration. 

Thirdly : That the source of the impressions which I receive, ex- 
ists in, and corresponds with, the second Sphere, or the ultimate of 
this sphere, and which corresponds to this ; and that the knowledge 
which I receive, is obtained by associating with the causes which lead 
the mind instantaneously to their effects. Cause and effect, thus pre- 
senting themselves almost at the same moment, give me the power 
of analyzation from generals to particulars. 

Therefore what has been said regarding these things, and the rea- 
sons for reposing credence in them, is not founded upon hypotheses, 
or facts admitted, but it is a tracing of general truths to their corre- 
sponding ultimates ; proving evidently and carefully these phenom- 
ena as not being a perversion of the laws of Nature. The whole is 
thus made too evident to require the word supernatural ; too reason- 
able and manifestly true to be, by a truth-loving mind, doubted ! 
Still the whole is submitted to the analyzation of minds which it has 
been analyzing. And as it was admitted that no principle possesses 
the power of self-analyzation, you will doubtless arrive at the point 
familiarly established, that Truth is Truth in every law, from that 



54 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

which governs the most minute atom in existence, to that which pro- 
pels and actuates the planetary system. — ■ And you are not to admit 
some of the premises to be evident and truthful, and consider the re- 
mainder as requiring a greater extension of credulity than you feel 
responsible to exercise. 

But you admit one truth which stands at the basis of all these — 
the motive power of life and volition. In this your faith is estab- 
lished : the rest, then, you can not disbelieve for the want of the 
amount of evidence necessary to prove them untrue. But if you 
either doubt or sanction the truthfulness of this explanation, without 
previously and seriously weighing the arguments for and against, nei- 
ther your approbation nor disapprobation can be considered as legiti- 
mate. 

Magnetism and Clairvoyance and their various phenomena being 
traced, by evident facts, to their ultimate effect, which is an opening 
of the second Sphere, they were left there ; and the science of corre- 
spondences was adduced in their favor. The first train of reasoning 
consisted in investigating facts, and analyzing realities to obtain their 
conclusions. The second train consisted in presenting analogous 
truths, agreeing with the visible and terrestrial, and ascending to the 
invisible and celestial. A third train of proofs is that which for dis- 
tinction maybe called representation ; showing that facts represent 
Truth, and that truth is a representative of knowledge and intellec- 
tual progress : and that these all are representations of each other, 
including the subject to be established.* 

First : Matter corresponds to Life, or the law of activity. Matter 
and life correspond to production and reproduction. These corre- 
spond to, and represent the existence of plants. The small plant or 
herb stands as a representative of the largest tree ; and all these cor- 
respond to animals. The smallest species in animal existence, stands 
as a representative of the most perfect animal organization. The least 
atom that goes to compose this existence, is a representative and sig- 
nification of the largest globe or sphere existing in the Universe. 
Once more : The inhaling of the Vegetable Kingdom, and the life 
which it possesses — its Soul — corresponds to, and is a representative 

•When the author speaks of one thing as "representing" or " corresponding" to 
another, he, in general, means that the one thing indicates, points to, or shadows 
forth, the existence of the other. The distinction which the author makes between 
truth and fact, in the above sentence, and in other places, is the same as that whick 
exists between cause and effect, or law and its manifestation. 



r 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 55 

of, the influx and reflux of the same principle in animal existence. 
Life in the Vegetable Kingdom, represents life and sensation in the 
Animal Kingdom. In the least of animal existences there is seen a 
law to govern them in reproduction, activity, and in sustaining their 
own existence. And there is another peculiar manifestation of this 
law, which is termed instinct. This instinct represents, and corre- 
sponds with, the mind of man. The forces that act upon the least 
particle of matter, presenting positive and negative manifestations, are 
representative of that great eternal Positive and Negative Principle 
which governs all matter. The mind of man represents the Great 
Mind. Thus facts which have been presented in the foregoing, are 
one step beyond the argument of correspondences. 

Is not the first train of reasoning admitted ? Is not the second 
also true as harmonizing with facts first established ? Is not the third 
also admissible ? When considering their relative bearings from first 
facts to ultimate realities, does not the first adequately explain the 
second ? Does not the second confirm the first ? Does not the third 
correspond with both, and stand as a representative of Truth ? If 
so, will you let Truth stand as a representative of your intellectual 
progress ? 

§ 19. The science of representatives being thus developed and 
established by a consideration of general truths and visible realities, 
the application of this science will be necessary to further confirm 
the proofs deduced in previous argument, of a transferation of spheres, 
or transition of inner life. First : The healthy and powerful man, 
equal in all the forces of his body, represents the connexion of two 
bodies, or the unity of their positive and negative forces which makes 
the two correspond to one. Secondly : The extreme sensibility and 
acuteness of the perceptive powers, or the medium unconsciously 
existing upon the nerves, and which, independently of external dis- 
turbing causes, excites upon the mind thought, corresponds to the 
phenomenon of dreaming, or the peregrinations made by the mind 
during the hours of repose. Thirdly : the extension, transferation, 
or transition, of the mind from this to another sphere, represents the 
disconnexion of the mind from the body at the period of physical 
dissolution. The moment of independence, which is during the ap- 
parently stiffened condition of the body, its inclined position and' 
appearance of sleep, represents death. The medium which connects 
the mind, or second sphere, with the body,, or this sphere, represents 



66 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

the medium which exists between thought and thought, between 
cause and effect, between general and particular truths, causes invis- 
ible and effects visible. It is the same that exists between all par- 
ticular things relative to matter and mind, being imperceptible to the 
sight, hearing, taste, and smell, but perceptible to the feeling. 

Again : First, facts have been presented ; secondly, established 
truths corresponding with facts ; and thirdly, representation — sustain- 
ing the two former by appeals made to visible and external truths, in- 
dependent of belief or disbelief. These becoming manifest, not only 
establish facts as corresponding with facts, but the first two confirm 
the last, and the last represents and confirms all. All this is posi- 
tively sustaining the truth which was first apparently presumed to 
exist in the phenomenon termed Clairvoyance. 

The amount of evidence is now before you on which may be 
grounded your faith, or rather confidence, in that which is to come. 
But if it is not sufficiently overwhelming to your minds as evidence 
to establish faith, you must admit the following by affirming the ques- 
tions propounded : If what has been said does not correspond with 
your preconceived opinions and admitted tl cories, or is not agree- 
able to your present desires and feelings, dues it it not nevertheless 
correspond with Truth ? If what has been said relative to the 
grounds of true reasoning does not associate itself with your present 
mode of reasoning, does it not correspond with truth and invisible 
realities as manifested in external effects, and thus explain theories 
which you have long fostered as true*? If what has been developed 
relative to the science of Magnetism and its ultimate, Clairvoyance, 
does not appear reasonable for you to believe, does it not appear 
more unreasonable to disbelieve it ? If what I have stated in refer- 
ence to the second Sphere, or the source of my impressions, does not 
correspond with what you regard as truths evident to your senses, 
does not all that I have revealed in candor, consecutiveness of inves- 
tigation, and freeness of expression, commend itself favorably to your 
minds ? Even if the propositions presented appear at first the oppo- 
site of truth, does not the investigation — the close development of 
forms, series, associations, correspondences, representations - — yea, 
the strict analysis of all these — manifest truth and sincerity corre- 
sponding to that Great Focus of Positive Truth, to which all things 
else are subordinate ? 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 57 



§ 20. In the progress of this Key to the Revelation, and in fa- 
miliarizing the truths and principles to be unfolded, with the present 
sphere of reasoning, as to make plain and demonstratively evident 
all things invisible as associating with, and corresponding to, things 
which are known to exist — It becomes highly important to investi- 
gate the main attributes and various developments of matter. As it 
is known in forms, from the animal and vegetable down to the min- 
eral and earthy, and in the many modifications which it assumes, it 
is generally believed to be totally disconnected from all principles of 
intellect, or spiritual and inner life. 

Many opinions have existed relative to the motion of matter, and 
its "vis inertia." It is evident that the foundation upon which the 
prevailing theories and hypotheses have been based, is laid in a mis- 
conception of the true mode of reasoning — taking some visible forms 
and manifestations of Nature as moving, and some as not moving ; 
and taking one as an established principle of truth, and the other as 
a probable reality : or assuming that inertia was a law of matter, when 
the contrary mi^ht have been evidently demonstrated in various ways. 

Nature and her forms present more evidence in favor of a cease- 
less and unchangeable motion in matter than otherwise. There is no 
such thing existing as positive inertia in matter. It is not particular 
in what way matter is developed ; it is not particular whether activity 
in any form of matter is directly manifest to the senses or not — ac- 
tivity in such nevertheless does exist ; for universal motion may be. 
demonstrated as a general and positive law of Nature. Then why 
take particulars and muwtice in evidence of the opposite? 

Matter possesses within itself the positive and negative motion, and 
the specific essence of Life and Sensation. Some philosophers have 
supposed that matter contains within itself the principles of ^Motion, 
Life, Sensation, and Intellect — regardless of any distinction in the 
organisms or modes of these various principles. Their reasonings 
are based upon the known existing principle in matter, Sensation ; 
and they have endeavored to prove by this development that a fur- 
ther perfection and refinement in matter would produce Mind or 
Spirit, independent of any absolute change or distinction in the or- 
ganization of inherent Motion. It will be proved, however, that this 
is not the case. The great distinction between Life and Sensation 
has never been named or properly understood in philosophical and 



58 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

pschylogical disquisitions. But as this refinement of matter, termed 
spirit, is not the proper subject to speak about at this time, I will 
proceed to speak of the Motion and Laws which govern the material 
Universe. 

If there is a principle of inertia existing in Matter, then man pos- 
sesses the power to create ; but if there is not such a thing existing, 
then man has merely the power of developing. One or the other of 
the above must necessarily be true. Preponderance of evidence, as 
connected with individual and external experience, must decide 
which is. 

The most apparently immoveable substance known in creation is 
that of stone ; and the question has often been asked, " Does stone 
form and develop itself like unto other forms in Nature?" In an- 
swering this question, it is necessary to understand the relation and 
distinction existing between the form and composition of matter in 
the stone, and the nature and composition of the form that interro- 
gates. "For if the stone were composed of the same principles and 
possessed the same movements with the subject which is investiga- 
ting its properties, the answer would be immediately evident. But 
instead of this, though the composition of the stone is of itself active, 
the action is so slow and imperceptible, in comparison to the quick 
activity and changeableness of man, that he arrives at the conclusion 
that the stone is inactive, while his body is active. 

That a living and moving principle exists even in stones, is ren- 
dered evident to the senses by the appearance on their surface of 
decomposition and decay. Where decomposition takes place, re- 
composition must also occur ; for matter is indestructible. Therefore 
rocks and stones give particles to, and take them from, other bodies. 
Also when mines are found not so thoroughly developed as the ge- 
ologists or miners expected to find them, they often leave them to 
grow, germinate, or " get ripe," as they express it. Does not this 
afford external evidence of the activity of matter ? 

And could man constantly unite with his body substances and 
matter which are not active, or which do not possess a living princi- 
ple ? Food is constantly taken ; it is active upon the body ; it be- 
comes a part of the texture and substance of the system — is sub 
jected to the physiological operations, and is governed by the same 
mutual motive forces that pervade all things. If matter were inac 
tive, could it be associated with activity ? Can motion and rest 
exist together ? 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 59 

Chemists who have instituted investigations relative to matter and 
motion, will tell you that one substance will unite with another of 
like affinity ; but they go no further. But if particular matter will 
only associate with that of like affinity, how is it that four or five ele- 
ments are often found to exist in one composition ? The truth is, 
there is a mutual affinity existing between all forms and substances 
throughout Nature, including the mineral, vegetable, and animal 
kingdoms. There is a constant fluctuation of all these, from, to, 
and through each other, acting fast or slow according to the develop- 
ment of the matter sustaining these mutual actions. There is a con- 
stant and unchangeable movement throughout all Nature, produced 
by the ultimate of matter, or what is now known to be its inherent 
properties of life and sensation. There is a constant, undeviating 
action, which produces and reproduces all forms visible and external. 
Composition, decomposition, recomposition, visible and invisible, are 
evidently performing their natural yet ceaseless work, according to 
established laws. Earth and atmosphere form and compose vegeta- 
ble existence ; and these three, in their united and energetic forces, 
compose their ultimates, the higher degrees of matter known as ani- 
mal existence. And this last constantly gives to, and takes from, all 
things below its existence. Hence there is a ceaseless and endless 
chain of formation and reproduction ; loss and gain ; accumulation 
and dispersion, taking place yearly, hourly, and secondly, throughout 
the Universe. If there is an infected place upon the body, such as 
a sore or wound, you may see, in its action of healing, a representa- 
tion of all Nature. You may there see the perfect operation of the 
two principles or forces of the anatomical and material system. What 
is decomposed, will be gradually repulsed from the wound ; what 
has formed pure and healthy, by a fresh ultimation and composition 
of particles, is gradually and carefully deposited at the place where 
it is required. There is not one particle too much or too little ; but 
the whole sustains an harmonious and united action in forming anew 
the parts, and repulsing the extraneous and decomposed substances, 
until the whole is united as before ! So with all Nature : every par- 
ticle of matter being governed by these laws and forces, produces 
harmony and union in all parts of existence. With an undeviating 
tendency, each particle in Nature proceeds to its destined spot, there 
to form what is required, or to become more refined to produce its 
grand effects and sublime ultimates ! 

Thus all things have mutual affinities, yet these are not always 



60 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

perceptible ; for some substances and elements have progressed too 
far to associate visibly with that which has not arrived at a similar 
condition. The analysis and knowledge of the real principles (which 
are invisible), governing even the atoms of existence, would teach a 
lesson of truth in reference to the laws and movements of all things. 
For the least substance in existence contains within itself the specific 
forces and essences that exist in the remotest sphere in immensity. 
Matter in its present, not only represents matter in its ultimate state, 
but it is typical of Intelligence, or spiritual ultimation, throughout 
eternity. 



§ 21. In speaking of the origin and primitive Cause of all life, it is 
necessary to sustain the position to be assumed, by inductions drawn 
from Nature and her laws. 

First : If man is an animated being, and the earth inanimate, how 
can these exist together ? If man is formed as an extraneous sub- 
stance, separate from the great mass, how can he take from, and give 
to, the elements that compose his, and other existences ? If motion 
or life existed in one part of Nature, and repose in another, could 
these two be made to characterize a Universe ? Or can activity and 
rest exist in one substance ? If, on the contrary, motion is manifest 
in the general departments of the Universe, is it not more than prob- 
able that all things are active, either in a visible or invisible way ? 
The motive power of all life and activity in Nature, must be a part 
of the same. It must exist with it, for it can not separately act upon 
it. Motion is then coexistent, coessential, and coeternal with Nature. 
It acts on all matter in a greater or less degree of perfection ; and 
consequently there is not a particle or substance in Nature in an inac- 
tive condition, but all things are full of life and energy. 

It is not necessary to explain the formation of this sphere at this 
time, but only to investigate matter and motion as evidently mani- 
fested to the senses. Motive Power, existing with Matter indivis- 
ibly, is the cause of Life ; and to distinguish Motion, Life, and Sen- 
sation, from Intelligence, there must be a correspondence shown as 
existing universally, representing these principles as Motion in a 
greater or less degree of perfection. What is known as Motion, is 
not properly Life ; for Motion exists where Life does not. 

The harder substances, such as mineral and stone, are apparently 
motionless ; but still they are continually decreasing or increasing, 
according to their peculiar states of perfection. For mineral bodies 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 61 

are formed by the association and action of such elements as enter 
into their composition. When they commence forming, they are in 
a crude and unrefined state ; but by the activity and motion which 
characterize them, they constantly extract from other substances, par- 
ticles for their own composition. And as that which has progressed 
to a condition to enter into such a formation, associates with, and be- 
" comes a part of, the mineral, so all which has not progressed to the 
proper state to associate with the same, is repulsed and separated as 
dross and extraneous matter; and this associates with that of like affin- 
ity, even as did the former. 

Particles may accumulate from the combined elements in the inte- 
rior of the earth, to form what is termed ore. And this can not 
remain inactive when it is formed, but progresses to metal. Then it 
possesses no visible motion or activity. But time will develop its 
slow, yet perfect action : for rust will be seen accumulating on its 
surface, and finally the whole becomes dissolved and disunited, and 
passes into other substances of like and equal affinities. In this, 
therefore, is seen a perfect illustration of the steady motion existing 
as an invisible reality. 

The appearances of forms and substances would almost give the 
impression that they exist as independent of earth and atmosphere ; 
for the question could with propriety be asked, If animal and vegeta- 
ble existences belong to and are a part of earth, why are they not all 
like earth ? or, why is not earth like unto them ? 

The distinction is not properly made between substances which 
are constantly progressing to specific states of perfection and associa- 
tion. A peculiar kind of earth is perfected, and has the essential 
property of associating with, and forming mineral; while, by a long 
and imperceptible progression, earth and minerals associate with and 
form vegetable existence. By a gradual progression and refinement, 
particles of the mineral and vegetable kingdoms are rendered capable 
of becoming the substance of animal organization. And there is be- 
tween earth and animal existence, a general and particular corre- 
spondence, — and there are intermediate associations of matter, grosser 
or more refined, which produce the various substances and forms 
existing between each of these kingdoms. 

In earth and minerals, and all matter which is commonly said to be 
in repose, there is existing the primitive and original principle insep- 
arably belonging to and characterizing the whole Universe. There 
is motion in these, developing power in its action such as man is not 



62 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

capable of comprehending ; for man, with all his powers of intelli- 
gence combined, is not competent to investigate and properly com- 
prehend the force and moving power of his own existence. Yet in 
grosser matter, there is contained the primitive and essential 'principle 
of Motion ; and this is the first of all powers existing in Matter 
throughout the Universe. Life does not exist in such forms, yet this 
is a specific and essential quality belonging to Motion ; but one which 
can not yet be developed, for the want of a higher and more perfect 
state of material existence. 



§ 22. For illustration, imagine this sphere as existing, and nothing 
of what is now known as vegetable and animal forms. — Let matter 
be destitute of any higher state of perfection than the grosser substan- 
ces which compose this sphere only. Then, if you are in a condition 
to be cognizant of all motion, which is incessantly going on among the 
various atoms and particles, you have the principle of Motion primi- 
tively existing. You would not know of a principle of Life or Sen- 
sation. Your mind could not extend to vegetable and animal creation, 
for such you would think were utterly impossible. But suppose you 
still continue in the condition to be cognizant of the progression and 
continual motion universally existing : 'you would next see the forma- 
tion of minerals. You would consider these as forming from the pro- 
gression and ultimate refinement of grosser matter. Yet no combi- 
nation of numbers would express to the understanding the number 
of years intervening between the first or rudimental stages of Matter 
and the formation of minerals. 

Next, you would see plants germinating and springing up, of a 
diminutive size, over the face of creation. Here again is a substance 
manifested which you did not know as existing previously to its for- 
mation. Yet by a steady perception, you could see that it was evi- 
dently the progression of matter that produced such an accumulation 
of particles to form a Vegetable Kingdom. There would be also a 
new development of the law of Motion* You would here see Life in 
every particle of vegetable existence, a principle which you did not 
know as existing previously to the formation of the substances in 
which it is developed. Yet it would be evident that this Life is an 
essential quality and development of the first principle of Motion. 

Intermediate formations would gradually be produced ; and a long 
series of years would elapse between the formation of the last King- 
dom and the production and development of another. You would next 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 63 

see animals existing in minute and delicate forms, corresponding with 
the minute and delicate forms of plants. From these there would be 
gradually created higher degrees of animal organization, correspond- 
ing with the higher vegetable existences, until you would observe 
(the qualities and particles becoming so perfect from the ultimation 
of the grosser matter) the formation and production of the magnificent 
and wonderful mechanism of the human form, comprising within 
itself the ultimate properties of all previously existing matter, and 
which stands as an ultimate and combination of all else existing ante- 
rior to its creation ! 

Thus you have seen matter pass from its grosser condition, through 
its many stages and spheres of progression, until it arrives at conse- 
quent animal organization ! 

There is another principle also developed, corresponding with the 
perfection of matter. You first saw Matter and Motion ; secondly, 
you saw its gradual progression until it formed substances capable of 
developing a new principle of motion. This was Life, corresponding 
in perfection to the forms which contained it. Then, again, you knew 
of no other principle existing besides Motion and Life : but, in due 
time, new forms were produced by the same unchangeable laws of 
progression and association, corresponding to, and capable of devel- 
oping, a new principle of Motion and Life, which was Sensation, 
Then you saw that Sensation was a further development of the essen- 
tial properties of Motion — that the former contained the latter, but 
could not manifest it without corresponding forms of progressed mat- 
ter, capable of producing such a development. 

You are now convinced that the physical organization of .Man is an 
ultimate of matter, and an effect produced by an internal, invisible, yet 
eternal Cause : and you are further convinced that Sensation, Life, 
and Motion, are consequent qualifications of the organic consti- 
tution. 

You have observed the gradual progress of all things until Man 
was formed. You may now be removed from the position which 
you have occupied as being raised above this sphere, for the purpose 
of observation, — to direct your attention to the beings which you 
have patiently seen formed. And now, existing and moving among 
other forms and beings like unto yourself, are you capable of com- 
prehending and explaining what you evidently saw as manifest to 
your senses while thus situated ? You are not : for you are now 
dwelling in a sphere lower than that which you previously occupied, 



64 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

and therefore can not associate with the same. Nor can you associate 
with this sphere fully ; for you are not only one among millions of 
forms, but you are apparently self-existing, and isolated from the 
great mass of universal production. 

You now see that man possesses something besides Life and Sen- 
sation. And it is for the want of a capacity to make a proper dis- 
tinction, that you confuse Motion, Life, Sensation, and Intelligence, 
in one form, and sanction the theory that Intelligence is a result of 
organization. The cause, then, of your belief is evidently demon- 
strated. — It is for the want of a higher sphere to enable you to asso- 
ciate with that which belongs to your present sphere. But becoming 
confused in investigating your own composition, you arrive at the 
conclusion that the principle of mind is eternal, yet not individ- 
ualized, or associating identically with spheres of ultimate progression, 
as corresponding with the spheres which you have demonstrated to 
your senses in the earthy, mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms, 
with their minutiae and intermediates, — and in primitive Motion, Life, 
Sensation, and Intelligence. 

And in this place it is necessary to impress again the proposition, 
That no substance or power of any character, whether physical or 
intellectual, possesses within itself the power of self-investigation or 
comprehension. Therefore you can comprehend and trace, analogi- 
cally and correctly, grosser substances to the formation of yourselves ; 
but you arrive at Mind, Intelligence, Spirit, — and though this is the 
principle which has enabled you to explore and comprehend all be- 
low it, you find that this itself is necessarily vague and indefinite to 
you. And hence there is either too much belief as respects this 
principle and its composition, or too much disbelief; and each is a 
natural consequence of a principle attempting to investigate itself. 

Having no means to arrive distinctly and evidently at a knowledge 
of the essence and principle of Intelligence, you are compelled to let 
me occupy the situation which you have been supposed to sustain, 
and thereby reveal what you would willingly and joyously receive, 
as corresponding to your natural yearnings, and answering your de- 
sires for a higher, nobler, and more dignified understanding of your 
nature and its legitimate offices and ultimate destination. 



§ 22. The classification of Series, Degrees, and Representations, 
must be properly understood, in order that Nature and her coexistent 
and essential laws may be duly comprehended. A focus formed of 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 65 

nebulous matter, or in other words, a Centre produced by a conglom- 
eration of particles, must of necessity be a body, crude, heterogeneous, 
yet a cause. Its inherent forces are spontaneously producing effects, 
and these effects are necessarily producing ultimates. It exhibits 
also the inherent principle in matter known as Motion, which is 
admitted to be coexistent with matter itself, — producing effects, 
which effects are producing ends or ultimates. Such an incipient 
formation is the only basis on which can rest a proper understanding 
of the potency of matter and the excellency of ultimates. 

The correspondential reasoning to be instituted is based upon gen- 
erals and universals — or upon the Cause which is perpetually pro- 
ducing effects and ends. Intermediate and isolated divisions are not 
essential to a proper investigation of terrestrial laws. 

There is an invisible Cause producing spontaneously external 
Effects ; and these may be divided into series, degrees, and repre- 
sentations. At first, Matter and Motion existed : and these formed 
one series. Vegetable production and its essential developments 
and accompanying life, are a second form and degree. Animal organ- 
ization is a third development, or an ultimate of the inward or first 
Cause: and its kingdom is a third form and degree, — the whole 
forming three series. First, Matter, spontaneously producing and 
reproducing Ends or Ultimates. Secondly, Motion, graduated and 
developed according to the perfection and utilization of matter into 
forms, suitable as agents, and perfect as ultimates, to develop its 
inward principle to the external sphere. Again (for a more partic- 
ular distinction), first, Matter; secondly, perfect degree of vegetable 
existence ; and thirdly, matter in animal organization as its highest 
state. These are three series or degrees. Secondly, Motion as a 
coexisting principle with Matter, Life as an effect, and Sensation as 
an ultimate or end : constituting three series or degrees of the pro- 
gression of matter and its inherent motion, — or of the development 
of the great Cause internal, which progresses to, and produces ex- 
ternal and visible forms. These classifications must be understood, 
m order to arrive at the corresponding principles which are still invis- 
ible, yet creating infinite ends and ultimates, from eternal, invisible, 
and potent laws of causation. 

For an understanding of the reasonings which may properly be 
based upon these classifications, according to the science of corre- 
spondences, familiar and physiological illustrations may be presented. 
These will answer as a chart for universal investigation ; for effects are 

5 



66 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE, 

charts by which internal causes may be arrived at. For forms and 
effects are representatives in a higher degree, of what is existing in a 
lower or first degree ; and the substance of ultimates is a develop- 
ment and progression of all beneath its sphere of existence, and is a 
compound of all substances, refined and rarified to a sphere of ulti- 
mate perfection. Consequently it involves all of the lower orders of 
spheres and existences. Hence it acts on, and subsists upon, sub- 
stances and particles which compose the original elements of its na- 
ture. All beneath an ultimate, or an effect, thus supplies the effect 
and ultimate ; and hence ultimates or effects correspond to, and rep- 
resent all things in an inferior degree and sphere of perfection. 
Thus, the human body is a composition of all else : — but to famil- 
iarize it with the understanding as corresponding with universals in 
Nature, an examination of its laws and functions generally, and a 
classification of them in series and degrees, will be necessary : and 
this will manifest the doctrines which it is necessary to enforce. 

First, the form is a representative of Matter originally existing : for 
the system is formed by laws not distinctly comprehended, even as 
is the great system of the Universe. There is an invisible, an inter- 
nal cause, existing in the human form ; and there is an external, an 
ultimate, an end also. These two are generals ; but there are other 
specific qualities and essences, producing distinct results; — and a 
classification of these is necessary in order to make them familiar to 
the mind, as corresponding with distinct departments in Nature. 

First, the head, secondly, the chest, and thirdly, the abdomen. 
These are the three orders of degrees in the same form, arising out 
of the general, as the original basis. The head is the cause, the 
chest, the effect, the abdomen, the end, or ultimate. Or, the head, 
as a cause, involves, acts on, and produces all which the organism 
usually manifests. 

Still more plainly is this principle illustrated and represented in 
the functional operations of the viscera, in forming that essence of 
organic life, the blood. First, the mouth, tongue, and its mucous 
surfaces ; secondly, the stomach ; and thirdly, the termination of 
the same in the small and large intestines. Or, the saliva, the 
gastric juice, the pancreatic and hepatic, or bile. The saliva is the 
cause, and performs the essential office of preparing the food for the 
stomach. Saliva produces an effect or immediate result, called gas- 
tric juice, which is the same juice developed and potentialized to 
perform its grand end or ultimate. Its termination is the active and 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 67 

finely-secreted fluids of the small and large intestines, terminating at 
the rectum. Hence the element known as blood commences in the 
mouth, and by the tongue dissolving and preparing the substances 
which are to form such : and for the further development of the same 
particles and substances, it passes to the stomach, and there is acted 
on by the gastric principle, is coagulated, — and the ultimate of this 
operation forms blood; — which is drawn by the forces heretofore ex- 
plained, into the absorbing vessels, and terminates in the venous and 
arterial circulation. The gross and impure particles, which are not 
capable of associating with the refined and progressed part, pass into 
the substance known as faces or excrement, — while according to the 
law of universal life, activity and progression, the blood becomes still 
more refined. It forms a serum or lymph, which is the next stage of 
its progression ; and the ultimate of this is the insensible perspiration. 
Or for further illustration : There is a chyle of the mouth and 
tongue, an original substance — a cause of producing a second chyle, 
that of the stomach and pancreas, and which is a still more refined 
development of x the same principle. And then a chyle is produced, 
of the small and large intestines, as an effect or grand ultimate of the 
whole functional movements of the formation of blood. 



§ 23. Now to bring what has been last said into a comprehensive 
condition, we will recapitulate : First, the head, chest, and abdomen. 
Secondly, the power which these have upon the system, as an inter- 
nal force to produce external manifestations. Thirdly, the mouth, 
stomach, and intestines. Fourthly, the saliva, gastric and hepatic, 
and pancreatic juices. Fifthly, chyle of the mouth, chyle of the 
stomach, coagulation, blood, serum, insensible perspiration. Each is 
a cause to produce its ultimate. These are all series — correspond- 
ing to the series in material existence. And as the formation and 
development of blood takes place through a functional operation of 
the. system, so Life and Sensation are produced by the developments 
of the material system. The Universe originally contained within 
itself all the essential properties and substances which are now known 
to be developed : so the food which is taken into the mouth, posses- 
ses within itself all the properties and essences of blood, but needs 
form and condition of series and degrees, to produce such a devel- 
opment. And each force, organ, or function which is necessarily 
called into action to produce blood, must possess within itself the 
power to cause all which is ultimately developed. Each has a series 



68 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

consisting of three; — corresponding with the series and degrees in 
universal creation. And man, therefore, stands as a representative of 
the Universe, — containing within himself the ultimate properties of 
all subordinate substances ; — and consequently he is involved in all 
things, which act for and on him as an ultimate. 

It is proper, therefore, to deeply and seriously investigate the 
original structure and motive power of man, together with the many 
complicated parts which are uniformly made evident external : and 
by understanding the forms and forces, and the consequent perfection 
which is manifested in the human organism, you will perceive a cor- 
respondence to all else, whether superior or subordinate, existing in 
universal Nature and her laws. Know one and you consequently 
know the other ; and by investigating and exploring all below the 
power of mind, constituting your own nature, you arrive analogically 
at the relative powers of the original laws of motion, which have 
governed from the beginning, and do still manifest an undeviating 
tendency to universal and eternal progression. 

As motion is perpetually changing and exchanging particles, so 
there are continual sequestrations and prominent developments of the 
same in forms going on throughout all existence ; and forms, forces, 
and motions, are refined through successive stages, from the most 
minute atom in existence, to the most perfect form and symmetry 
which are displayed in the physical organization of Man. The law 
or power of procreation and reproduction (in the sense in which 
these words are applicable), is universal and eternal. There is not 
such a thing as absolute creation ; but what is termed such, is merely 
a development of inherent principles, which are eternally established 
and sustained. New forms and properties, new developments, and 
refined and exalted conditions of matter, are merely the visible ulti- 
mates of the grosser, yet essential principles of Matter and Motion. 
They are therefore produced, or rather made manifest by the law of 
perpetual progression. The highest and most perfect form known to 
exist, and manifest to the senses, is one link in the great chain of cor- 
respondences, which all particles immediately or remotely unite with ; 
and it is a representative of each successive link. Admit this propo- 
sition, and you are compelled through that admission to repose belief 
in one Great Power which is governing and controlling all things, 
and has established a Law equal to its own comprehension, — whereby 
not one thing is existing but what is uniformly developed in forms, 
series, degrees, and associations, according to tne force and power 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 69 

which is indivisibly and eternally coexistent therewith! Contempla- 
tion is necessary ; deliberate reverence and a submissive disposition 
are positively required, in order to comprehend and enjoy the privi- 
lege of associating with the conceptions and argument herein set 
forth ! 

For a further and familiar illustration of the motive forces of inter- 
nal existence, we will speak of the different motions which are devel- 
oped in Nature, which act on geometrical and mechanical principles. 
These are particulars and minutiae, and vary exceedingly, according 
to the forms and circumstances of their outward manifestation ; yet 
they are all comprehended and contained in the First and only Great 
Law of Motion, known as positive and negative Forces. 

There is existing a motion termed rectilinear. This contains un- 
developed, and progresses to, the spiral motion, which is an ultimate 
of the same principle. The first motion could not exist until there 
were forms capable of manifesting it: and when such motion became 
established, the curvilinear motion was next developed. And other 
motions legitimately followed, such as the vibratory, undulatory, ec- 
centric, and spiral or ultimate motions. The many modifications in 
which these motions or powers are developed in momentum processes, 
were only displayed when there were developments in Nature, of par- 
ticles, forms, and substances, capable of manifesting these essential 
principles. First, the Great Law of Motion existed ; and lastly, as 
an ultimate development, spiral motion was unfolded ; and between 
these, intermediate motions were developed and became visible : and 
then, and only then, could these motions be admitted or believed to 
be existing. 

Did not the first motion contain the specific properties and forces 
of all the others ? or were they individually and independently pro- 
duced or created ? Is it not probable that they were produced by, 
and according to, the law of universal energy and development, and 
that they bear a likeness to all other progressions, in forms, degrees, 
and consequent forces, such as Matter, Mineral, Vegetable, Animal, 
Man, and their respective properties and essences, of Motion, Life, 
and Sensation, display? Does not the whole form a succession of 
united and corresponding links in the great chain of material devel- 
opment ? 

The first Power of Motion contained all forces that are now known 
to exist. So also did Matter contain the specific essences and prop- 
erties to produce Man, Therefore the original forces and laws of 



70 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

gross Matter and Motion, comprehended all that may now be termed 
purified and rarified effects and ultimates ; and the whole corre- 
sponded, in a general sense, to the law of positive and negative, or 
grosser and ultimate, cause and effect, internal and external : and all 
intermediates, and superabounding effects or manifestations, legiti- 
mately and indivisibly belong to, and are a part of, the Great Cause, 
Effect, and End. 

Facts have thus been accumulated, and these stand instead of as- 
sertions. They are demonstratively evident as sustaining the propo- 
sition first established, as to the existence of a universal and eternal 
inherent Law of Motion in Matter, and its powerful and energetic 
productions which visibly exist as its effects and grand ultimates. 
And these all have been demonstrated in known and visible realities, 
in order that the correspondences and laws of association may be 
known and properly understood, so that the great question at issue 
may be decided. 



§ 24. Thus it may be considered established, that Matter contains 
within itself an eternal Law of progressive activity. — And what has 
been said of Motion, and the various ways in which it is developed, 
proves also a corresponding law of life and action as existing indi- 
visibly and coessentially with Matter ; the whole containing forces 
and materials to produce in future developments, all forms and sub- 
stances in existence. It is thus also shown, that the Whole is com- 
posed of parts, and that the parts are necessary to compose the Whole; 
and that the Whole is a vast Machine, operating unceasingly by an 
inherent principle of perpetual action. It throws out Effects, which 
are the results caused by this action. The w T hole is a mechanical 
operation, developing each principle and force, each object and form 
which is known to the senses to exist. The whole is governed by 
the principle known as the Law of Nature. Scientific investigations 
lead to these conclusions, yet can not rest at this point, but look back 
still further in search of the First Cause. The inductive mind will 
distinctly observe the indications which all Nature presents, as point- 
ing to the Great First Cause, or Positive Mind. And upon such, 
as a basis, the mind will rest satisfied, feeling that search to find out 
a cause still ulterior is absurd, and even beyond its powers of con- 
ception. 

But resting on the foundation of such a conclusion irresistibly es- 
tablished, the mind can not but look at the whole of Nature as pro- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 71 

during grand effects in an infinite process of progression ; and observe 
adaptation of means to ends, as displaying external proof of design. 
It can not fail to perceive that each part is necessary to the composi- 
tion and structure of the Whole ; and that the Whole, of necessity, 
must be composed of parts ; and that each part performs its specific 
office in producing and developing new effects and ultimates. 

This all proves that Matter and Motion are coeternal principles 
existing in Nature ; that it is impossible for the general and estab- 
lished laws of these principles to be changed or subverted ; and that 
these laws are eternally progressive, and consequently are eternally 
producing successive states of perfection, — and that they consequently 
form degrees, series, and associations, as successive stages of devel- 
opment, from the germ of existence to the highest point of material 
perfection. 

And anything appearing or manifesting operations contrary to the 
laws of Nature, must, in such manifestations, be positively incorrect. 
Such things do not manifest the inward reality. And all scientific 
investigations prove that external manifestations are not to be depended 
upon as a true means of understanding the real producing cause ; but 
that the Reality — the Cause of all things — lies deeply behind all 
external appearances. 

And so with Nature. The Internal, the Infinite Reality, the Great 
Positive Mind, is producing, as a Negative, infinite Effects and Ulti- 
mates, commencing from the inward, expanding and developing to 
the outward. The Internal is infinite ; and so likewise is the Exter- 
nal. The Whole may be comprehended by understanding the prin- 
ciples and laws of cause and effect ; for the Cause is the beginning ; 
the Effect is the Ultimate. The Whole, considered as universal and 
eternal, composes an intelligent, thinking, Positive Mind. Such is a 
generalization of all things, setting forth the corresponding movements 
and forces that govern this material existence, and proving demon- 
stratively that Motion and Matter exist essentially together, and 
possess the properties and essence of all things, organic and inor- 
ganic, and also the forces of Life and Sensation by which such are 
governed. 

And by the establishment of this principle, you have a safe and 
sure basis upon which your hopes and anticipations respecting the 
future may be rested, not depending upon any theories of a future 
existence heretofore prevailing. It evidently proves a future life be- 
yond a doubt, and makes it as sure and as eternal as the laws that 



72 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

govern the Universe. The existence must be identical and progres- 
sive ; for such it is known at present to be. And the whole is car- 
ried on by principles unchanging and eternal in their nature, and 
which can not be in any way confused or disorganized ; and thus all 
things, from the first, progress with an energetic step to their ultimate 
perfection. 

It is not the object at this time to prove how (or in what state) the 
existence will be, but it is the object to prove that it shall be. And 
by admitting the basis upon which the argument is founded (Motion, 
Life, and Sensation), all else is plainly manifested : so that even a 
disposition to disbelieve future identity does not in the least affect the 
argument from past and present progression, and individualization. 
Also a generalization of these truths makes the existence plain as be- 
longing to a universal movement. But if the details and particulars 
were noticed, many visible facts would seemingly rather controvert 
the proposition : for in particularizing, the connexion with generals 
and universals is apparently broken. Therefore, as the only true 
method, you are compelled to generalize, in order to have one correct 
glimpse of a future and boundless eternity. 

It being established as indisputable (yet a<3 an idea too vast for or- 
dinary comprehension) that Matter possesses Motion inherently, and 
that the whole contains the substance and properties to produce all 
things, you, by admitting this, adopt the belief in the possibility of 
future progression ; and by admitting such a possibility, you are com- 
pelled (in consistency) to remain quiet until I trace generally and 
particularly, from the Great Positive Mind, the Cause, Effect, and 
Ultimate, of all things : and this will exhibit the infinite progression of 
all particles in existence, and show that this progression develops the 
principle so long involved in obscurity, viz.,. Spirit. 



§ 25. The two great points, then, which it is the object to establish, 
are, the original Cause of all things, and the ultimate of man, which 
is Spirit. The premiss is, the coexistence and universal action of 
Matter and Motion. — This establishes the existence of an original 
Cause, which latter it is the object to contemplate, so that from this, 
tracing secondary causes and effects through Nature, may be proved 
the existence and identical perpetuity of the principle of Spirit. Na- 
ture is the fulcrum upon which the first is established of necessity ; 
and the second as a consequence not only proved by the law of pro- 
gression and association, but by the science of correspondences, in the 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 73 

light of which all the combined sciences should be understood : for 
it is by correspondential investigation that we are led to universally- 
connected and kindred truths. Therefore, if Nature displays univer- 
sal motion, such as is manifested in all substances and forms which 
are known to exist, does not this prove progression ? And progres- 
sion develops the various spheres, which each substance and parti- 
cle passes through. If universal association exists (as is proved to 
be the case), does there not exist a corresponding future invisible prin- 
ciple ? This must of necessity exist, as the result of motion and pro- 
gression. And the whole combined forms one chain of proofs which is 
eternal, establishing the truths which are seen and which are not seen. 

Nature therefore represents things which exist in an original con- 
dition, and that which is to be in an ultimate Sphere ; and all are es- 
tablished by her eternal laws. The beginning and ending form one 
infinite circle of movement, development, and progression. Repre- 
sentations of this great principle are seen in the movements of Nature, 
the whole of which is formed of concentric circles, from the smallest 
particles in existence to the united and perfect form of all things. 

It is the office of palaetiological'* sciences to set forth general truths 
in the departments of astronomy, geology, anatomy, physiology, &c, 
all as in perfect harmony with each other, and as forming a general 
and undeniable proof of the united chain of existences, and binding 
the whole together as one grand book, treating upon all proper sub- 
jects of investigation, contemplation, and aspiration — the only au- 
thentic and eternal Book of truths, which is inspired by the Original 
Designer, the First Cause ! From this Book properly interpreted, 
should be derived the text of every sermon. In this, true theology 
has its foundation ; and the teachings of this should constitute the 
only study of the theologian. 

By collecting palaetiological facts, then, these things are gradually 
developed ; and thus is unfolded the actual demonstration of original 
design, uniformity of motion and progression, and the consequent 
adaptation of means (which are effects of ulterior causes), to produce 
ultimates. — And thus is displayed the principle of Cause, Effect, 
and End, commencing at the foundation of, and operating through, 
Nature. And in the process of natural development, each particle, 
substance, and form, enters into the composition of vegetable, animal, 

* From ita\ai6g, old or former, airia, a cause, and \6yos, a discourse. Palaetiological 
sciences, therefore, are those sciences formerly established, which conspire in the 
formation of a cause or foundation from which other conclusions may be developed. 



74 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

and all else existing, by which process the substance or essential prin- 
ciple becomes individualized, but not until Man is made the instru- 
ment. And by such individualization, it becomes the future and 
corresponding principle, Spirit — representing, in a second condition, 
the instrument of its individualization. And as Matter contains the 
essence and properties to produce Man as a progressive ultimate, so 
Motion contains the properties to produce Life and Sensation. These 
together and perfectly organized, develop the principle of Spirit. 
This is not a production consequent of organization, but it is the re- 
sult of a combination of all the elements and properties of which the 
organization is composed ; and the organization serves merely as an 
instrument to develop the principle of Spirit. But such principle 
must have existed eternally — as emanating from the Great Source 
and Fountain of Intelligence ; but it could not be individualized and 
made manifest without a vessel like unto man. 

The subject of which we are now speaking comprehends too much 
to be readily and distinctly apprehended, and from its obscurity you 
may be unfavorably impressed ; but not if you are reminded of the 
proposition heretofore established, That no substance or principle 
contains within itself the power of self-comprehension and investiga- 
tion. But to analyze the principle of spirit, would require self-com- 
prehension on your part. Such a thing can not exist while all inves- 
tigation and research is depending on the material organization. 
Therefore, when in a sphere exalted beyond this one, you will be 
able to comprehend the compound existence in this sphere. While 
occupying the second sphere, you will comprehend all below, but can 
not in the same sense comprehend anything above you. The human 
embryo, if it possessed intelligence, would require as much argument 
to prove its future existence as it requires to prove the future exist- 
ence and identity of the Spirit. The embryo would not progress to 
a perfect being, if it were not for the instruments and vessels fitted for 
its development. So likewise Spirit could not be, if it had not a cor- 
responding instrument adapted to its development. But when the 
foetus is perfectly formed, there is a symmetry and beauty of design 
manifested in all the various parts of its formation. Each organ 
must exist in order to produce a perfect form ; and the whole must 
act on each part, and each part must necessarily exchange particles 
with the whole. And so each part has its specific office to perform, 
in order that the whole may form one united series of concentric cir- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 75 

cles of cause and effect. Such is its first sphere of existence, corre- 
sponding to the first of spiritual existence. 

The body progresses in size and symmetry until it attains the ulti- 
mate of its progression, according to the inherent properties which 
the germ contained ; and from childhood to youth, from youth to man- 
hood, and from manhood to old age, are therefore spheres which the 
organization passes through. Accompanying these various spheres 
of the organization, are corresponding spheres of knowledge and ex- 
perience. Hence there is an accumulation of intellectual essences 
and properties legitimately belonging to the individual. This corre- 
sponds to spiritual progression. Only as the same is developed in 
the visible and material form, is developed invisibly and in future, the 
principle of spiritual life. The whole forms one chain of progressive 
correspondences : for as the human embryo contains an essential 
principle and quality to produce the perfect organization of man, so 
does the germ in all existence possess the essence and quality to pro- 
duce its corresponding result and ultimate, which is Spirit. This 
forms one infinite and eternal Circle. Finite circles are correspon- 
dences to those which are eternal ; and there is a commencement and 
an end to every particle, visible and invisible ; and each one possesses 
the same essential power and motion which the whole contains. 



§ 26. Therefore the Whole is composed of parts, and the parts 
compose the Whole ; and all these combinations in Nature are pro- 
ducing designedly that principle which is so vague and indefinite to 
the mind — which is the subject of much contemplation, but not a sub- 
stance which can be proved to exist by external investigation ; though 
it is known to exist as an eternal ultimate, of which proof — mathe- 
matical demonstration — exists in Nature. And it is only necessary 
to comprehend general and universal laws, as these point to that spir- 
itual and intellectual principle, which can not be known to exist by 
any other process of investigation, external or internal. But it is de- 
monstrated by these known laws, which are constantly producing and 
developing corresponding principles, ascending in their degrees of 
perfection. For these laws exhibit an infinite chain of progression : 
and as the whole forms one great circle, it comprehends and combines 
all other circles or corresponding motions and developments that ex- 
ist in subordinate spheres. And so the original Cause uses Nature 
as an instrument — a means — a vessel fitted in all its various parts 
and complications, to produce its ultimate, which is Spirit. 



76 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

It is the object, then, that spirit should be individualized. The 
object of such individualization is to establish a communion and sym-' 
pathy between the Creator and the thing created. For the Spirit 
progresses to the Source whence it came, and then only becomes 
fitted for new spheres of its eternal existence. 

The proofs of such design are found in physiological indications — 
also in the astronomical and geological appearances, and the evident 
truths which each of these separately unfolds. And the whole com- 
bined forms proof of original adaptation of parts to produce results 
corresponding. But such design can only be known or comprehend- 
ed by induction. And finding that each of these successive depart- 
ments of Nature forms one circle, which is eternal, the conclusion 
irresistibly follows that their combined result (individual man) is 
equally so. Thus the Basis, or original Cause, is using Nature as 
an instrument, which may be termed an Effect, to produce Spirit as 
an End or Ultimate. The Foundation, the Effect, and the Ultimate, 
are all eternal. 

For natural and external evidences to demonstrate the great points 
at issue, more particular recourse must be had to the received palae- 
tiological sciences, as these exhibit a general connexion between all 
sciences, and between cause, means, and ends. 

External and visible facts in Nature relative to the whole circle 
of forms, and the laws which they observe, are necessary and nat- 
ural productions of the original Principles established. And an 
exhibition of the circles, or of the united and progressive motions of 
all things, will serve as an index to direct the mind to the original 
Cause, and to conclusions concerning the grand result and ultimatum. 
For there are seen undeniable facts, which prove the circular motion 
and perpetual progression of each particle and substance. Also each 
science furnishes facts proving the inseparable connexion which all 
particles, forms, and substances, observe. 

It is a familiar truth, universally known, yet but little compre- 
hended, that the germ of the plant contains within itself, though not 
as perceptible, all the essential qualities of its future being. For 
soon after being deposited in the earth, there is, according to laws 
which Nature has established, a commencement of its germination. 
Not long, and it makes its appearance, assuming a body, a form, a 
peculiar sphere. It becomes visible : it progresses to its physiologi- 
cal stature, and is fully developed in size and symmetry. Leaves 
gradually are unfolded. And thus from the germ to the ultimate, 



THE PRINCIPLES OP NATURE. 77 

exist and are developed the powers originally embodied. Hence 
the germ was the Cause ; the form, the effect ; the seed, the ultimate 
individualized. This not only establishes the law of progression, 
but it proves that there is a circle in the progression ; for the plant 
ends precisely where it commenced. It only makes perfect what the 
original essence contained imperfect. This is a representation of all 
germination throughout Nature. It proves, by analogy, parallel 
developments in all other things. And as each vegetable reproduces 
its like, it continually re-forms, and produces new identities. One 
law governs all ; yet each is minutely manifested, and generally de- 
veloped in its own peculiar way. 

The material Universe is a Vortex, from which all forms, material 
and immaterial, are unfolded and developed to the external or sur- 
face. The forms assume the force and form of the Vortex ; while 
the Vortex possesses the form and force of the Whole ; and from it 
new particles and developments are constantly and successively ema- 
nating. And each is in immediate juxtaposition with every corre- 
sponding part or particle. Consequently, Nature also forms an 
arch, — and as such, to sustain itself requires parts to form the 
Whole. And if any part should become disunited, the whole would 
become prostrate and disorganized. But instead of this, each part 
performs its specific office, as an end, in the great Arch composed 
of them all. It even requires an ultimate to join the great chain or 
circle of united motion, as the keystone is required to unite and per- 
fect the whole arch of existence. 

Therefore each part must of necessity constitute an essential sub- 
stance, and accomplish a particular object ; and thus the arch is ren- 
dered perfect. But if any part did not perfectly unite with the other 
parts, and with the general formation, the whole would be internally 
and externally confused and disorganized. It consequently forms, 
as a whole, a perfect Structure ; and in particulars it is constituted 
of the various particles and substances, as means, effects, and instru- 
ments, to develop and unite the whole, so that a perfect system 
may be formed, to accomplish the ultimate design of the original 
Contemplator ! 

§ 27. Physiologists, in dissecting and analyzing the various parts 
of the human system, will discover principles corresponding to those 
in Nature. The anatomy is a framework which contains no useless 
parts. It is complicated, but has not too many parts to produce the 



78 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

manifestations which are required, and to fill offices which it was the 
design to sustain. Each part is necessary to the perfection of the 
whole ; the whole is necessary to the parts. The whole system is 
composed of organs, each of which gives to and takes from, every 
part that composes the system. There is a constant inspiration and 
exhalation — a constant interchanging of particles going on through- 
out the whole organization ; and thus the whole constantly produces 
and reproduces new particles, fitted to its progressive formation. 

Again, the whole is composed of minute and particular parts ; and 
the whole depends upon these for the harmonious results which are 
constantly occurring. It not only constitutes a system analogous to 
Nature, but it contains the specific forces and laws of procreation. 
Therefore, Man is a representative of the whole material Universe ; 
and the laws which he constantly develops, correspond with the 
motions of matter and its reproducing effects, according to the law 
of Nature. Man first germinates, until finally the original Cause 
develops in his maturer condition, the principle of spiritual life ; 
while he, again, as a material substance, reproduces his like. Con- 
sequently, he forms one grand circle of united action. Naturalists, 
anatomists, and physiologists, are aware that these general principles 
are established as irresistible truths ; and as such they are made to 
subserve the purpose for which they are here used. 

Again : The geologist forms his speculations concerning the inner 
structure of the earth, from the general appearance of the external 
surface. Observing the upper strata, he is led to the conclusion that 
there are corresponding ones. And by research and investigation 
relative to the primitive formation, he penetrates deeply into causes, 
and the primitive condition of all matter ; and then reversing the 
order of his thoughts, he traces primitive formation to the surface, 
which is the ultimate development and progression of the inner prin- 
ciple which the former contains. Therefore, by observing the va- 
rious strata and layers of earthy formation, and with them the 
remains of the mollusca, radiata, articulata, and vertebrata (forms 
and animals existing, which were successively and gradually devel- 
oped, accompanying the formations of rock in which they are respec- 
tively found), he perceives that each forms a successive link, devel- 
oping from the centre to the outside, various appearances and forms 
which the earth has produced. And at each geological epoch, there 
are also seen corresponding productions of the vegetable and animal 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 79 

kingdoms. Geological investigations thus correspond with physio- 
logical investigations. 

Then again, the atmosphere which surrounds this globe has cor- 
responding strata of formations, each one holding a position in rela- 
tion to the earth according to its specific rarity. The earth possesses 
an attractive power over the same, the influence of which counteracts 
the expansive force, and prevents the formation of an atmospheric 
connexion with the other earths in existence. Consequently the at- 
mosphere terminates but a few miles from the earth's surface. Hence 
it forms strata or layers ; and each exerts a pressure on that which is 
beneath it : and the whole produces a weight which is confining to 
every particle or substance existing upon the surface of the earth. 
Hence the geology of the atmosphere corresponds with the geology 
of the earth ; for each contains strata equal to its primitive force of 
successive development. The whole consequently forms concentric 
circles of atmospheric and material formation. 

The progression from the lower stages of the radiated to the ver- 
tebrated animals, forms also a corresponding circle of development. 
And from the lowest stages of the vertebrated (or those which possess 
skull and lateral appendages), to the perfect organization of Man, 
forms another circle of physical progression. The Motion of original 
matter toward the Life existing in the lower spheres of vegetable and 
animal existence, and to Sensation in Man, produce another circle or 
chain of development from internal to external. Motion, Life, and 
Sensation, combined and perfected in Man, and the purification of 
matter as united with these, forms a compound fitted to produce spirit 
individualized. This is the beautification of all beneath and inferior 
to its sphere of existence ; and consequently it completes one united 
chain or circle of progression, from the germ of the vegetable exist- 
ence, to its own development. Therefore it is an expansion — an 
opening of the invisible principles and properties in existence, to an 
ultimate or perfect state. 

Then Nature also must, of necessity, contain and form that which 
is analogous to what minimum particles contain and form. And if 
Nature manifests one principle of Motion, Life, and Sensation; one 
law of progressive and reproductive development, — it must, of neces- 
sity, according to an eternal law, operate as an effect or secondary 
cause, to produce higher -and more perfect spheres of material ex- 
istence. 

It was the object, then, for the earth to gradually progress in its 



80 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

material perfection to produce plants, animals, and Man. It is also 
the object for Motion, Life, and Sensation, to combine with the per- 
fection of the former, to develop the principle of inner life. Each 
form and substance in existence, therefore, is constantly operating as 
cause, effect, and end ; and the object of each is to produce higher 
and corresponding results. So the First or Great Positive Mind 
operates as a Cause, through Nature as an Effect, to produce Spirit 
as an Ultimate. 

Every palaetiological science, therefore, adds proof of the great 
subject under contemplation. If Nature in a particular sense mani- 
fests unchangeable productions, having so many and various forms, 
complications, and correspondences, does not this amount to an abso- 
lute demonstration of her inherent and eternal operations in a general 
process of development? And as the germ of the herb produces 
body as an effect, and seed as an ultimate ; so the Great Essence and 
Spiritual Fountain of all existence, produces Nature as an Effect, and 
Spirit as an Ultimate. Is there not internal and external evidence 
of this, which transcends the mere force of words to express thought ? 
Are there not inward convictions dwelling in the mind, corresponding 
to its desires for a future and eternal state ? Does not the internal 
constitute the substance of the external? Does not Nature, as an 
external Effect, point deeply and directly to the Internal, or Fountain 
of its original production ? Is it not a chart whose various lines lead 
directly, and with almost mathematical certainty, to a future and 
higher state ? Do not the inseparable truths which each science un- 
folds, constitute paths which terminate at one common Focus? 

And man contains all this evidence combined within his own phys- 
ical constitution. Yet it would be impossible for him, in his present 
sphere of existence, to have the subject of a future life demonstrated 
to his senses. Therefore, he contemplates Nature and her laws, as 
invisibly and eternally producing results according to their inherent 
qualities and forces. And yet the highest and most important sub- 
ject, and the one most desirable to comprehend, is the principle, the 
substance, the inward reality which constitutes the ultimate existence 
of the contemplator ! 

§ 28. The facts and phenomena of all the physical sciences ; the 
geological history of the earth up to the physiological formation of 
man ; and the motion, activity, and progression displayed, in all things, 
afford abundant proof of the propositions established. The particu- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 81 

lars and minutiae of these various sciences, and the discrepancies in 
the opinions and hypotheses of philosophers to which they have given 
rise, do not in any case destroy the force of general principles. 
Conclusions arrived at from the apparent indications of minutiae and 
isolated phenomena in Nature, can not alter the force of — can not 
be irreconcilable with — universal and established laws. 

Even if research into the 'particulars of geology has given rise to 
various opinions ; if each species of rock or earthy formation contains 
various species of animals, whereupon doubts have arisen relative to 
the original uniformity of organic development, from the lowest to 
the highest spheres ; and if marks of organized beings are found only 
in some parts of the face of Nature — does this alter the great fact 
that they all may in general terms be demonstrated to have existed 
in different periods of time, corresponding to our previous proposi- 
tions ? Such is the uniformitarian theory, as it may be termed ; and 
internal and external evidence demonstrates its truthfulness. 

In various parts of the earth, strata must have been deposited which 
are wanting in other parts ; for does not Nature, in a particular sense, 
manifest evidence of catastrophic events and occurrences ? Does it 
not likewise, in a general sense, manifest steady and universal forma- 
tion of the various systems of strata? If, therefore, formations are 
to be found deeper at some places than at others, does not this prove 
the action of some particular and modifying circumstance or occur- 
rence ? 

These facts, particularly considered, seem to refute several opin- 
ions of geologists ; but generalization establishes the principle of uni- 
form and progressive geological development. Hence the science 
of geology must be received as true ; but its particular manifestations 
must be regarded as having been produced by local causes. 

As particular conditions of the earth vary from the general appear- 
ance, so do zoological formations present corresponding variances. 
But zoology generalized, establishes the principle of uniformity in 
development. Geological formations present a correspondence with 
zoological. Each adds evidence to the great doctrines of universal 
and eternal motion, order, forms, species, associations, correspon- 
dences, and still further confirms the inherent law of progression. 
Also each establishes one grand circle of inherent truth and external 
evidence. 

A knowledge of the physiology of existing plants and vegetables 

6 



82 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

assists the mind greatly in properly comprehending their relations to 
former forms in existence, and to conceive of the spheres which it is 
their nature ultimately to occupy. In observing the vegetable king- 
dom, you will notice particular parts which seemingly refute the gen- 
eral idea of progression. All plants have not the same mode of pro- 
gression and reproduction : and even if the smallest vegetable form 
should bear a correspondence in a particular way to the stupendous 
and massive oak, you would lose the representation in a general and 
universal point of view. Hence in investigating the anatomy and 
physiology of the vegetable kingdom, the basis upon which the mind 
must rest to arrive correctly at truth, is that of known and universal 
principles — but not particular and seeming contradictions which the 
intricacies of this kingdom may sometimes present to the mind of the 
contemplator. Therefore, if, as a whole, this kingdom presents regu- 
lar and corresponding appearances, the connexion must not be broken 
by isolated and seemingly-conflicting facts. But if your contempla 
tions are sufficiently deep, searching, and universal, when your con 
elusions are legitimately induced from the mass of physical facts 
former deductions from scientifics will only serve to confirm them. 
But if the manifestations are correctly and philosophically traced, 
they will produce an harmonious and united mass of evidences, lead- 
ing to truths as pertaining to the future, and of which the whole is an 
external representation. 

No morphological* theory can arise out of a general and united 
survey of the whole arcana of Nature. Morphological theories have 
arisen from apparent discrepancies existing between detailed facts, 
and from observing these without reference to the whole. The small- 
est plant, and the largest tree, present to the generalizing mind one 
reflection and one impression ; while to the mind which is not capa- 
ble of receiving universals, or perceiving the relations of cause and 
effect, small and large present the appearance of disunity, not even 
manifesting a correspondence. Consequently the former mind would 
comprehend Nature in her united action ; the latter would hold to 
morphological opinions, and consequently would observe in Nature 
apparently illegitimate productions. Therefore he would see no 
steadfast law, but only repose and impulse, rest and activity, and 
catastrophic and irregular productions. Hence the power of indi- 
vidualization and generalization in the former can perceive no har- 

* The word " morphological" (whether entirely a new coinage or not, I am not 
able to say) relates here to a heterogeneous and irregular succession of forms. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 83 

mony and unity of action, but merely a chaos of universal confusion 
and development. 

Is it strange, therefore, that theories based upon the idea of chance 
should have arisen ? Is it marvellous that men whose intellects were 
not in a condition or sphere of general and united comprehension, 
should not receive impressions of general and eternal truths ? Is it 
a condemnation to such minds that they have formed such theories 
in reference to Nature and her origin ? For the cause of such a the- 
ory being formed is evidently seen : it is the want of a perfect organi- 
zation, and owing to the inferior state or sphere in which its framer 
exists. Is it not to be expected that a person whose organization is 
perfect in all its parts ; whose intellect is expansive and searching ; 
whose aspirations are exalted and refined — will produce theories 
nearer truth than those in an inferior state of spherical association ? 



§ 29. Again : The anatomy of Man, as connected with that of the 
whole animal kingdom, adds strength to the chain of our circled in- 
ductions. The anatomist, like the geologist, observes various forms 
and adaptations. The form of each joint shows original design, and 
the internal and external formation of the bones demonstrates the in- 
tention of producing strength, lightness, and beauty, combined. He 
sees, in the hollowness and cylindrical form of several of the bones, 
a design to combine the greatest amount of power with the smallest 
amount of material. 

As he passes to the sacral bones, he there observes a basis and 
support for the lateral appendages, and observes that its form could 
not be dispensed with, and the same amount of strength and action 
be combined within so small a compass. And proceeding from the 
os coccyx up the spine, he observes twenty-four different parts united 
in one column, combining strength with beauty. Reflection discov- 
ers the purpose of such a formation. Between each part or bone are 
spaces or intervertebral substances, the object of which is to give 
elasticity to the whole column, and to adapt it to sustain with ease 
and comfort the cranium, with other connected parts. Again, if the 
spine were straight and immoveable, the body could not perform the 
necessary movements. Nor could it sustain the same amount of 
weight ; for the slightest incidental inclination would disunite the 
column. 

The adaptation is otherwise manifestly perfect : for the whole col- 
umn possesses twenty-four distinct springs. Consequently all the 



84 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

parts unite in performing one motion, and are necessary to the great 
whole, characterizing it with strength, elasticity, beauty, and use- 
fulness. 

Finally, the anatomy of the human body, and also that of the infe- 
rior species of the animal kingdom, teach this grand and important 
truth — original and eternal design ! These things are inimitable by 
artificial skill ! No means have yet been conceived of by the human 
mind, to combine within so small a space the same amount of power, 
and the same variety of motion, which the anatomical structure of 
man and of the inferior species clearly manifest. Hence the great sat- 
isfaction which the true and comprehensive anatomist derives from 
his studies. In this science he contemplates all things previously 
existing — still further, the original Cause and perfect Designer of all 
material and physical existences ! An internal conviction is pro- 
duced in his mind that there is an inherent and necessarily intelli- 
gent Principle existing ; because, from the lowest point of unpro- 
gressed Nature to the anatomical structure of the animal kingdom 
and man, he perceives a united chain of harmonious development, 
displaying the principles of order and progression, and exhibiting an 
adaptation of all parts to produce a perfect system. And his field of 
reflection is too broad, too comprehensive, not to lead him to the 
conclusion that there will be a corresponding and ultimate perfection 
of the same principles which he, in the sphere of anatomy, contem- 
plates as an original production of the Great Positive Mind ! 

The true anatomist, therefore, will not detail and particularize the 
parts of the whole, if the desire is to arrive at general principles ; 
but he will investigate the parts as composing the whole, and the 
whole as composed of the various parts, — and will observe the true 
and leading principles exemplified, as corresponding with those gov- 
erning the great framework of Nature. 

The physiologist,* if he correctly investigates the laws of the hu- 
man system, and of the animal kingdom, will observe the same inter- 
changing and transmutation of all living particles throughout the whole 
animal economy — a constant and universal absorption and exhalation, 
a universal order and harmony as pervading the organs of the body. 

*The speaker here remarked parenthetically as follows : "lam compelled to use 
circumlocution in examining the various sciences ; to induce various conclusions to 
form one conclusion, and to plainly bring the subject to one mind by one process of 
reasoning, and the same to other minds by a different process, — so that the truths 
maybe confirmed to the different mental organizations which may peruse the contents 
of this work." 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 85 

The minute changing in Nature is not the rule by which general 
truths may be harmonized. The consideration that all Motion, Life, 
and Sensation, subsist as dependent upon every part, leads to uni- 
versal principles, — thus to the idea of existing harmony. The true 
physiologist observes that the lowest form of life passes from its 
sphere, in other forms, through each stage of animal existence, until 
it becomes fitted for the nourishment of the human form. He ob- 
serves and contemplates this as a progressive fluctuation of animal 
life toward higher spheres of perfection. Also, this forms one united 
circle of assimilation of lower with higher substances, and conse- 
quently adds to the whole united mass of living species and beings 
universally existing, depending upon the interchange of these parti- 
cles to sustain their original forms, and also to constantly reproduce 
new systems at different periods of time, as determined by the per- 
fection, influx, and reflux of animal matter. 

Hence the Whole, in a broad and comprehensive sense, is neces- 
sary to the mutual and perpetual action of all particles, which leads 
to the perfection of matter and fits it to sustain the physiological 
structure, symmetry, and beauty of the whole animal kingdom. This 
represents Nature in all spheres of anterior production and procrea- 
tion. It bears «a correspondence to the teachings of every other sci- 
ence, — and distinctly points to the original Focus and Fountain of 
Spiritual Intelligence which is thus universally manifested. 

Each palaetiological science, therefore, in its general application, 
confirms the internal and external harmony and unity of Nature's mo- 
tions, as leading to perfection in all its parts ; and from the smallest 
and internal circle, and the remotest period of primitive existence, is 
constantly observed a perpetual progression and development. From 
minimum points Nature expands in comprehension of beings and 
substances, until there is an infinite expansion of all particles, and of 
united circles of life and activity. For as the whole is a Vortex of 
reproducing causes, the ultimate must bear a correspondence to the 
eternal Fountain or internal Vortex of external development ! 



§ 30. Among the many inquirers into the principles of Nature, 
there is none who holds a more conspicuous place, and whose expe- 
rience is more useful, than the true mechanic. To him are due the 
many inventions which have from time to time been produced, and 
the development of the wonderful powers which have been found as 
contained in substances thought to be almost immaterial. Electric 



86 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

and magnetic forces have been constantly producing and reproducing 
the smallest particles which are distinctly seen undergoing changes 
constantly. They not only produce life and motion in all forms, but 
the powerful action of the muscular fibre of the animal creation, is 
produced thereby. By this means certain animals are enabled to lift 
an immense weight, and to draw many tons ; while without it they 
could not exhibit any muscular manifestations. The motion existing 
among all forms, spheres, and planets, can be legitimately traced to 
the omnipotent power which is contained within these principles. 

And water, also, has been observed to pass into an unparticled and 
rarified form. In the dew-drop, and in the broadest ocean, constant 
evaporation and refinement of this element is taking place. But not 
until lately was discovered the energetic power that existed in the 
expansion of watery vapor. But now such power is employed for 
practical purposes, though it is not yet fully developed. The prog- 
ress of knowledge in these principles has been corresponding to 
their outward, physical manifestations. The power of steam was at 
one time unknown and disbelieved ; and those minds, who by un- 
wearied research became internally convinced of the existence of such 
a power, and openly expressed their convictions, did not escape the 
charge of fanaticism. Visible and ocular demonstrations have at 
length convinced the skeptic and the world, that there is an inherent 
power contained in water unparticled ; but how much, and to what 
extent it may be applied, is not yet known. 

Did it not originally require the same amount of argument to con- 
vince the understanding that such a principle and power existed, as 
it requires to convince the mind of a similar principle as existing in 
other rarified and unparticled matter? The first allows evident proof; 
the latter does not admit of the same. For the latter is the highest 
and most perfect condition of all things existing ; while the former is 
a mere subordinate and mechanical development, — notwithstanding 
it corresponds with the inherent principle that constitutes the reality 
of all things. 

Inventions, then, are mere imitations of Nature, and applications 
of principles therein contained. Nature, in a mechanical respect, is 
acting in a perfect way ; while man's inventions are but an imperfect 
representation of the same. Consequently, there is no invention — 
no creation of principles — no forming originally what has not primi- 
tively existed. 

The most perfect telescope, now about being constructed, and 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 87 

through the instrumentality of which other planets and spheres will 
become still more visible, and their physical condition more distinctly 
apparent, is, with all its perfection of formation, and the millions of 
particles which compose it, only an imitation of the principles 
involved in the human eye ! Yet the latter in its construction, and 
in the principles on which it acts, is of itself an emblem of original 
and eternal Design. The whole forms an instrument combining 
beauty and usefulness. It is not yet properly imitated by this great 
and wonderful telescope, which is now about to be developed on 
corresponding principles. 

The true mechanic receives his lessons from Nature, in each of 
which he discovers his inability more than partially to imitate the 
principles therein manifested : and when forces are combined and 
developed in the various machines which he constructs, he only finds 
them to be an imitation of some great principle which Nature origi- 
nally and eternally contained. And if his inquiries are first to know 
the laws and principles existing in Nature, his action next will be to 
apply the same mechanical principles, only in an inferior degree of 
magnitude; and thus he avails himself of the usefulness of such 
seeming inventions. And when observing Nature as a Whole, 
operating in her various parts on mechanical principles, all his rea- 
sonings and inventions will be of a corresponding character. And if 
he did not soar too soon from the surrounding and visible manifesta- 
tions of these potent principles, to the origin of motion in the centre 
of the planetary system, he would receive more truth and light upon 
these subjects, by properly understanding that which is around him. 
But desiring to be free from external intrusions and interruptions, 
which his connexion with the world subjects him to, he vainly 
attempts to shut all the senses which connect him with such, and in 
this state of abstraction, while the internal principle takes unto itself, 
as it were, similar senses, he endeavors to associate with a higher 
sphere of material existence. Not satisfied with the general and 
minute representations of Nature that are around him, he, with the 
internal principle, views higher spheres, for the purpose of investi- 
gating the laws which govern their perpetual motion and activity. 
Hence, theories and hypotheses innumerable have been produced, 
merely because abstract reasoning can not be perfect, while the intel- 
lect is still connected with its original tenement, and because men 
have not reasoned correspondentially from principles which are 
abundantly existing around, above, and within them. 



88 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

The phenomenon known as gravitation is universally observed 
Why not, then, investigate the cause of gravitation? And by cor- 
rectly understanding this, you would establish the true theory of all 
other and corresponding manifestations throughout the planetary 
system. Many disquisitions have been given to the world, relative 
to t\\efact of gravitation, but none particularly explaining the cause 
of the phenomenon. It is well, therefore, not to pass above or 
beyond immediately surrounding manifestations, until you have 
become thoroughly convinced of the inherent properties and princi- 
ples which cause such. 

§ 31. Mechanical principles, therefore, constitute the united action 
and forces of Nature : and by and through these, the true mechanic 
receives his unchangeable instructions. And by following these as 
he has done, he gradually develops the principles contained in them 
as invisible and universal. Also, each motion, from the curvilinear 
to the spiral (the only motions which he knows as existing, but which 
have eternally existed in Nature), have been isolatedly manifested in 
the various machines which he has seemingly invented. And having 
the various forces and motions concentrated in a small space, he for 
the time being loses the thought that his invention is a mere imitation 
of Nature's original laws, and feels a self-elevation in contemplating 
the great and inimitable production, of the creation of which he feels 
he was the cause. But by reflection, he observes that Nature and 
her inherent principles, are only developed and made manifest in his 
contrivance. And by having his contemplations extended through- 
out the various parts of creation, in reference to the Whole as a 
reflection of each part, he quiets the ambitious principle within him 
by the consolatory feeling that what he has seemingly created, was 
established by the eternal design of the First Cause or Positive 
Mind ! As these principles are all impressed indelibly in Nature, he 
feels that a correct knowledge of them leads to corresponding truths: 
and the first idea of original design impresses the mind with a Final 
Cause. And if they exist in one particle in Nature, or if they are 
(as they are acknowledged to be) spread throughout Nature, and are 
manifest in all her movements, they must be of necessity eternal 
principles ; and when developed, they correspond to intellectual 
progression ; and that progression with the conviction of the mind's 
eternal existence ; and which conviction, when properly developed 
in the mind, leads to all corresponding truths. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 89 

A law can not be different in different parts of the Universe ; and 
when you properly understand the cause of gravitation in a small 
substance or particle visible, you may know that the same cause 
produces corresponding effects in every other state of material 
existence. # 

The principles of Nature (as now manifest), and the laws and 
forces of mechanics, are a progression of the inherent properties and 
essences primitively contained in all things. The true mechanic 
looks through Nature, and obtains a conviction of its primitive and 
original condition : and also from Nature forward and upward, 
through the Spheres of future and eternal progression, and spiritual 
development. If he has not a comprehension, he has still an irre- 
sistible conviction, of these things. He observes cause, effect, and 
end, in all things. He can contemplate the state which the natural 
progress of all things tends to develop. Original design is not man- 
ifested, without means to produce an end. He arrives at the con- 
clusion that there can not be too much activity nor too much rest ; 
that there can not be illegitimate or catastrophic productions, as 
arising from the general law and motions of Nature, t He will not 
take the details and minutiae for general and universal truths. 

The contemplation, the reflection, the experience, therefore, which 
the rational mechanic derives from Nature, adds one other link to 
our chain of palaetiological science, and to the great circle of uni- 
versal truth. 

Thus mathematical and mechanical instruments have been pro- 
duced ; and they have afforded means by which new truths could 
be developed. The principles of Nature give lessons to the searcher 

*By way of note it was here observed by the speaker, that although perpetual mo- 
tion is an inherent principle of Nature, yet of necessity man could not imitate it by any 
mechanical construction or process. It had been already remarked, that " no principle 
contained within itself the power of self-investigation" — that spirit, for instance, can 
not comprehend spirit. Now man is of himself a perpetual motion; it is this that 
investigates ; and the production of perpetual motion by him, would involve the prin- 
ciple of self -investigation or comprehension. 

fit was here remarked incidentally by the speaker, that catastrophe*, or irregular 
impulses of Nature, were by some thought to account for the production of man and 
other living beings ; but that this can not be true, according to principles previously 
laid down. The harmony existing between the various parts of the organic king- 
doms, and their development according to the precise order of a graduated progression, 
preclude the idea of any irregular or paroxysmal efforts of Nature being engaged in 
their production. The generals of this subject will be understood by perusing the 
author's theory of creation, as it is progressively unfolded in the sequel. 



90 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

into their essential constituents, which are of immense value. Yet 
there are instruments by which principles have been found to be 
existing, which were before unknown. These have been useful in 
the investigation of the inherent properties of Matter and Motion, 
besides in the developing of mechanical laws. And thus Nature 
and her general principles are made to yield to man the internal evi- 
dence of external truth. He can see an absolute display of Nature's 
laws in every form and particle of material existence. He can 
observe the close connexion and inherent sympathy existing between 
all particles that compose the fabric of the universe. No being is in 
a condition or sphere of association with more inherent truth than 
the true mechanic. He can see the inherent properties of every 
production of his hand, contained in Nature : and when reflecting 
that his invention is but a mere facsimile of Nature, he rejoices in 
the inward conviction that the Fountain of Nature is overflowing 
with truths which are gradually assuming new forms, according to 
their specific character, in order to present themselves in a more 
perfect state of progressive existence. He feels the inward convic- 
tion, from the evidence of external truths, that Nature is inexhaust- 
ible ; and that what is required is for him to continue his precise and 
indefatigable researches, not with a previous bias of mind, but with 
a freedom to receive any conclusions which a reasonable amount of 
evidence may establish. He sets no limits to the expanse of thought. 
He establishes no belief until he is forced by the preponderance of 
evidence impressed upon the internal understanding. He observes 
all laws as tending to a state of ultimate perfection ; and through the 
same laws he casts reflection back, and contemplates the original, 
intelligent, Organizer of the Universe ! 

Such mechanical investigations are of too deep and rational a na- 
ture to permit superficial or external appearances to divert the mind 
from internal and ultimate conclusions. The inductions carry the 
mind back from each effect to its original cause ; and each cause, 
being an effect of a cause still anterior, the intimations of uninter- 
rupted causation which are seen in all the corresponding sciences, 
carry the reasoner back to the First, Original, Positive Principle, 
which he can not but believe is the very essence of perfect intelli- 
gence. And then he can see a design in all forms presented to the 
senses. But can he confine his belief to these points ? And is he not 
forced to believe that which is to be? For the First and Last are 
constantly demonstrated in Nature. Organizations and forms are 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 91 

constantly being reproduced : disorganization and decay are seemingly 
the counterpart of life, — but in reality are only the process of meta- 
morphosis from the first sphere to some other state of progression. 
Hence the disorganized being appears in a new form — is organized 
in new spheres — but still is a continuation of its previous inherent 
properties. It is also fitted for a new work, in which there is a man- 
ifest design to form some part corresponding to other parts of the 
whole Fabric of Nature. Life and death in any particles, are not 
opposite to each other ; but the first must exist to produce the last : 
the last must occur to reproduce and continue the progression of the 
former. 



§ 32. Each form, therefore, is constantly passing through an end- 
less succession of spheres, in order to associate and correspond with 
the particles and essences that compose its original nature. And 
when the mechanic observes all these appearances, which are con- 
stantly developing themselves with accompanying principles of life 
and activity, he has the consolation of knowing that these all operate 
upon eternal mechanical law. And as developments in Nature be- 
come visible, he observes that all principles which are gradually 
evolved from the internal, are manifest in proportion to the perfection 
of the substance, form, and instrument, through which each motion 
and law is made visible. His experience corresponds with truths 
established in other sciences. — And the w r hole confirms the proposi- 
tions that have been established : That there is a constant and uni- 
versal motion existing in matter, as an essential property of its nature ; 
that it is continually (and must of necessity be) progressive ; and that 
it also reproduces forms by virtue of the inherent properties of its 
nature, and that each assumes a degree and species and consequent 
peculiar association : that these are the production of Matter, and 
Life and Sensation the production of Motion ; that the continuation 
and perfection of the two principles conjoined, compose Man as an 
Ultimate ; and that man is composed of particles and essences of all 
things else existing. 

Consequently all below man must, of necessity, enter into the com- 
position of his being. The perfection of his material organization 
(including all the essences which have originally become refined to 
associate with the same parts of matter) produces, as a specific ulti- 
mate, the principle of Intelligence, The ultimate of this, correspond- 
ing with all other progression, composes Spirit individualized. And 



92 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

according to the eternal impetus which this first received, it ascends 
through new spheres of existence, corresponding to that which it pre- 
viously occupied ; and also represents the universal perfection and 
refinement of all parts as becoming unparticled, — and which then, 
like spirit, form a counterpart to material progression. 

Hence the whole develops the science of correspondences. It 
proves the concentric movements of all Nature ; it establishes the fact 
that the reality of all external things is existing in an invisible condi- 
tion, and that forms are but the constant manifestations of their inward 
reality. And the mechanic feels these laws to be associated with his 
mind as Truth is associated with Nature. Consequently he can 
also appreciate and realize the internal truth which Nature openly 
manifests. 

This all recalls to mind the sublime and established truth, That 
the Cause is using Nature as an Effect, to produce Spirit as an 
Ultimate ! 

The Original Cause of all things must produce Ultimates to corre- 
spond with its own nature. If the First is perfect, the End must be 
also. If the first Essence is progressive in its nature, its Ultimate 
must be the same. If the original Fountain was Supreme Intelli- 
gence by nature, it must produce intelligence as a legitimate result. 
If the First was divinely pure, the Ultimate must be the same in all 
its specific qualities. If the First Was eternal, the Ultimate must be 
equally so. If the Original, Positive Mind — the Germ — the intel- 
ligent Organizer of material and universal Nature — contains within 
itself all the perfection of beauty and intelligence, infinitely beyond 
the comprehension of finite beings, must not the Ultimate, the spirit 
of man, of necessity, be in harmony therewith in all its specific 
essences and qualities ? Must it not, as a legitimate offspring of the 
Great Omnipotent Productor, be correspondingly pure and divine ? 

If Nature, in any of her chains of visible production, contradicts 
any general principle of this conclusion, then the mind is not called 
upon to respond to the teachings of her immutable laws as producing 
from the internal, external effects. If the germ of a plant, of an ani- 
mal, of any reproducing form or sphere in Nature, produces an ulti- 
mate unlike itself, then you may reasonably conclude that the seed 
or ultimate is contaminated in the process of passing from inward to 
outward spheres. But it is evident that the seed (or ultimate of the 
original germ) has assumed a more perfect sphere of existence. It 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 93 

has not become more pure or refined in its qualities and essences ; 
but it has ascended to an ultimate sphere of a nature corresponding 
to its first, and exists in the beauty and freshness of its newly-assumed 
condition. Hence, though not intrinsically more perfect, it is more 
oeautiful and reproductive. Consequently spirit, individualized from 
the Germ of an eternal existence, through the instrumentality of Na- 
ture and Man, has become like the Primitive Essence, only progressed 
by its internal freshness of beauty and refinement. Hence it bears the 
impress and contains all the essential properties of the Original Source ! 
It is divine, pure, intelligent : it of necessity must be so, because it 
is a legitimate Termination, an Ultimate, an entity composed of the 
substance, the particles, the inherent qualities, which were contained 
in the Great Spiritual Fountain. Therefore its nature is inexhausti- 
ble, perfect, and refined, — generating intelligence of a progressive, 
identical nature, equal to its combined essences as originally con- 
tained in the Vortex in which existed the Great, Omnipotent, Posi- 
tive Mind ! 

Spirit may be considered as a negative result, but it is no less pure, 
no less perfect, on that account. It is what the First was : it will 
be what the First is. And here again the mind is internally im- 
pressed with the truthfulness of that eternal chain of cause and 
effect ! 



§ 33. The meditations and experience of the true artist are 
too valuable, and of too convincing a nature, to be here disregarded. 
And by noticing them, there will be no less good done than appeal- 
ing to his reflections, and conveying to him an internal confirmation 
of the principles heretofore discussed. As his associations are with 
Nature and her developments, deep and truthful impressions must of 
necessity be made upon his mind thereby. Even the laws of art are 
in accordance with Nature, and coincide with all general principles 
which are correct and infallibly true ; and these laws point him to the 
magnitude and beauty of Nature's general and detailed manifestations. 
His associations are worth more than they are supposed to be by the 
mass of other researchers in the various departments of science to 
which we have alluded. The manifestations of Nature are by him 
constantly intended to be impressed upon the understanding, so that 
these may answer as symbols and types, shadowing forth to the mind 
the internal and invisible causes. And as all scientific investigations 
are based upon the appearances of things, so likewise is the deep 



94 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

meditation of the true and profound artist based upon such appear- 
ances. And the innumerable processes by which he has explored 
the many parts and avenues of Nature, bring convictions to his mind 
corresponding to the conclusions drawn from all palaetiological sci- 
ences ; and as these convictions emanate from the Source of all true 
and correct impressions, they should be, and are received. 

It is not because his pursuit tends to soften and refine the feelings 
of his nature ; it is not that it has such an overwhelming and subdu- 
ing influence upon all his actions and internal desires — that I here 
call up his meditations and experience : but it is because it pertains 
to the source, the fountain, the manifestation of all things in the ma- 
terial landscape of existence, and because his communion with these 
things conveys truths at once subduing and convincing — and which 
truths are beyond the conception of any class of mankind who do not 
associate with the same things which he is compelled to associate 
with. His main desire and effort is to copy or imitate the general 
appearance of that which is before him. He feels that in doing this, 
he accomplishes a great work, merely because it is based upon that 
which is inexhaustible. He feels that Nature contains all the varie- 
gated scenes and manifestations which he would fain grasp and famil- 
iarly develop. He also is impressed with the thought that all his 
efforts are to develop that which is internally and externally manifest 
to his senses. He feels also, in recalling the experience of the effect 
of that which he has previously accomplished, that it is to him like 
the machine to the mechanic — an imitation, an outward development 
of that which is internally existing. 

In analyzing the laws of colors, he arrives legitimately at the con- 
clusion that the five or seven* original colors can be, and are, evolved 
from one ; that that contains within itself the properties and qualities 
from which all other distinct reflections may be unfolded. He also 
is aware that these colors may be produced and reproduced accord- 
ing as there are instruments, agents, or substances, through which 
they may be manifested. It is owing to the developments which 
Nature is constantly producing and reproducing, that these various 
colors are unfolded. Light, as originally and universally existing, 
contained the specific essences and attributes which are contained in 
the various colors as they are at present distinguished and classified. 
And each of these colors was revealed according as suitable outward 

* The lecturer wished it stated that it was not his intention here to discuss or inti- 
mate the actual numher of primitive colors. 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 95 

instruments were developed. All of this teaches him the undeniable 
and important truth, that the Original contained undeveloped that 
which exists in present forms, and that all which does thus exist is 
owing to the progressive principle which is inherent and eternal. 
Then by these deep, solemn, and irresistible convictions, he per- 
ceives the connexion which he sustains with all other existences. 
He also feels the conclusion pressing with redoubled force, that Na- 
ture and her manifestations are leading to a higher and correspond- 
ing Sphere, to which it is his constant desire and aspiration to attain. 
These correspondences are to him a mediator — a fulcrum — upon 
which his accumulated knowledge and experience performs its vari- 
ous operations : for they are not only established by that which is 
demonstrated to the senses, but they afford as deep and convincing 
proof of the invisible and real Reality. 

Back of Nature, he silently contemplates the Cause which pro- 
duced this theatre of human existence ; and with the highest rever- 
ence for truths pertaining thereunto, he can almost associate with the 
first Principle of Life and activity ! His aspirations are purely of an 
intellectual and moral character, intending his highest and best pro- 
ductions as a familiar development of that which Nature so vividly 
manifests. And when contemplating that which he has produced, 
there is an exalted and elated thought which forces itself upon his mind 
(and which is altogether imaginary), that he has created something 
which Nature does not contain. But in observing the many forms 
and substances which are constantly developing and reflecting new 
truths to his mind, he recognises something infinitely surpassing that 
which he vainly supposed to be created by his skill. 

Then, again, the draught of Nature suggests to his mind that she 
contains inherent truths ; for in viewing his production, the impression 
is called up that Nature nowhere presents a parallel. Thus, at sec- 
ond-thought, his picture loses its intrinsic beauty ; and the exalted 
imagination which created it proves to be as evanescent as the colors 
of the eastern sky when tinged by the innumerable reflections of the 
horizon. For as his imagination is excited upon subjects distinct 
from his production, a change, corresponding to the change of 
thoughts, takes place in the appearance of the latter. For Nature, 
with a renewed reflection, impresses his mind with more intrinsic 
truth than is represented in his imitation, which is of so shadowy and 
evanescent a character. 



96 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

§ 35. All the imitations or types of the appearances and substances 
existing around him then, are merely a developing of original truths 
in a familiar manner, so that he may associate moie closely with that 
which it was his constant desire and intention to produce. Being 
convinced of this truth, he does not strain his mental and physical 
powers to outdo or misrepresent that which is before him, but he' is 
contented if his production is a facsimile of that which does constant- 
ly develop itself to the senses. His occupation also tends to impress 
his mind with the truth that generals and universals are the only reli- 
able evidence of truth in contemplating the boundless landscape of 
Nature. He finds that in detailing and particularizing, he spoils 
the grand and sublime effect that it is his intention to reproduce. 
For the general view presents beauty and perfection ; the particular 
disconnects and disorganizes the grand features of the whole. His 
experience teaches him that detailing disorganizes and disunites the 
truth which it is his object to impress ; but that generalizing presents 
one unbroken chain of connected beauty, magnificence, and perfection. 
And above all other aspirations to which he is led, is that to have 
the effect of his production such as will precisely accord with origi- 
nal and eternal Truth. He finds that the parts — the lights and shades, 
the distance and perspective — compose the whole, and that the 
whole is necessary to the parts. The whole combined presents the 
internal conviction that the Effect must, in quality and principle, be 
like that which originally produced it. 

Thus his meditations are impressive ; and, like all the others re- 
ferred to, are irresistibly convincing. For each representation of ne- 
cessity connects the mind with its antitype ; and by this means truth 
must necessarily be unfolded to the understanding. Likewise, from 
the invisible to the visible, and from that to the ultimate, he observes 
a circle, or a series of concentric circles, of corresponding and never- 
ending truths. And while his thoughts and feelings are thus exalted 
by a contemplation of the beauties which Nature manifests, he also 
is internally impressed with the proposition before mentioned, that 
the Original, the First Organizer of all the concentric and progres- 
sive circles of material existence, must of necessity and absolutely, 
from its inherent nature, produce like Ultimates. 

As the First is positive, the Ultimate is negative. As the First is 
inward, the End is outward; and as the First is eternal, the Ulti- 
mate must be the same. And as the First, or the Omnipotent Posi- 
tive Mind, contained all the essential attributes of purity, refinement, 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 97 

and perfection — the grand, sublime, and legitimate Result of this 
First Principle can not be of a less pure and perfect nature. 

Thus the experience and conviction of every true artist ; the im- 
pressive lessons which he receives from the various symbols and 
types of internal beauty and perfection ; the subduing effect and con- 
trolling and tranquillizing action which these have upon his disposi- 
tion ; the general appearances of things, and the indestructible union 
which he perceives existing between all particles composing the mass 
of the material existence ; the confidence which he is enabled to re- 
pose in Nature, and the internal design manifested on the external — 
all go to establish the main truths and conclusions which it is neces- 
sary to impress. 

Consequently, his thoughts and affections are associated with truth. 
His desires and interests are no less pure and perfect than the les- 
sons which cause them to exist. His reason leads him by connected 
steps to the truths and inductive conclusions above established, re- 
specting the First and Ultimate of existence. 

When he becomes disconnected from the manifestations of Nature, 
and associates with the innumerable thoughts and feelings which are 
constantly agitating the external world ; when unprincipled and im- 
pure interests obtrude upon his feelings and attract his mind from the 
train of thought and contemplation in which he is naturally engaged 
while copying Nature and her inimitable beauties ; and when his mind 
becomes involved in the pursuit of an individual subsistence and 
preservation of life — he then forcibly realizes the great extreme of 
commotion, immorality, and imperfection, that pervade the external 
world of mankind. He then can see that truths can not be received 
from man alone, but from Nature ; and that the truths thus received 
are irresistible and eternal. 

The extremes' also impress him with the conclusion, that the innu- 
merable capacities, powers of perception, and spheres of association, 
into which mankind are divided, have no foundation in Nature or her 
laws. He is in a condition to perceive the great disconnexion be- 
tween Nature's established laws, and man's present ignorance, imper- 
fection, and grossness. In the former, he is impressed with the 
immutable and imperishable harmony and truth which are constantly 
and openly manifested ; and in the latter, he sees general, superficial, 
and erroneous conceptions of the principles of organic life, — and still 
a greater perversion of the affections, the understanding, and the in- 
ward principles, which constitute the spiritual nature of man. 

7 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 



The beauty, the magnificence, the degrees of perfection manifested 
in all external appearances, upon the broad plain of material exist- 
ence, enforce the conviction of an inner life of corresponding beauty 
and perfection. 

Between the lowest and highest conceptions ; between the meaner 
opinions and desires of illiterate persons, and the most brilliant and 
refined imaginations of the intellectual man ; between the lowest germ 
and the highest sphere of vegetable existence, and between the 
diminutive and instinctive animal and the highest and most erudite 
man of science, — can be observed a medium, a centre, a focus, which 
is an ultimation of the two extremes. Truth may in this way be 
manifested and correctly arrived at ; for the extremes of two points 
must, of necessity, be poised upon an intermediate point : and this 
may represent the truth which it is absolutely necessary to impress, 
— that there must exist invisible truths corresponding to all that is 
seen, known, felt, or desired. For each object of sense must have a 
cause back of its production. So also the intellectual and aspiring 
disposition of mankind is, in reality, a symbol — a type of truths such 
as correspond to the workings of the mind. Therefore, between the 
Great Positive Mind and the human Spirit, there must be a medium, 
a type, a symbol, through which may be seen the original Design, 
and the future, ultimate Perfection. 

To the searcher and observer of external manifestations, the Uni- 
verse is a symbol, a type of that which was and is, and of that which 
must and will be. Hence, taking Nature as truth, it carries these 
convictions, — which have been heretofore impressed. Like all other 
mediums, it must be truth, or it could not be a medium. It answers 
as a guide to internal meditation, and as a subject of external con- 
templation. Therefore, the First and Ultimate of all things are 
rational and irresistible inductions that can be drawn from the prolific, 
fertile, and truthful experience and meditation of the true artist, and 
who associates with Nature's inimitable beauties. 



§ 35. The subject of Spirit, or the future individualization of the 
intellectual powers of man, has never yet been properly demonstrated 
to the various minds which this work will be submitted to. Opin- 
ions theories, and hypotheses, have been formed upon this subject, 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 99 

and also upon the subject of the Supreme Organizer of the material 
Universe ; and as these two subjects are of like nature, though man- 
ifestly extremely remote in their connexion (especially as they ap- 
pear to the intellect of man), various thoughts have been in order 
communicated to the world in reference to the origin of Matter and 
Motion, and respecting the formation and organization of the vegeta- 
ble and animal kingdoms, together with the three powers combined 
as vitality : and many well-written theories upon the subject of intel- 
lectual and spiritual composition have been produced. Each person 
who has presented these subjects according to his individual percep- 
tions and convictions, has set forth some very important truths, and 
has fallen into as many errors of like magnitude. 

The persons who have thus presented their impressions to the 
world, have done it under circumstances and conditions exceedingly 
unfavorable to the communication of truth without disconnexion. 
Nature and their impressions have afforded some deep convictions, 
which they could not express with sufficient clearness to be familiarly 
understood. The sphere that they associated with, was likewise un- 
favorable for acute and correct perception. Being surrounded by all 
the interruptions and intrusions of life and activity in the external 
world, and their senses being too familiarly associated with the same, 
and the utter impossibility of their rising above the first sphere of in- 
tellectual existence, have prevented the full communication of eternal 
and imperishable truth. It is not strange, therefore, that men thus 
situated should communicate their thoughts to the beclouded and 
unstable minds of the world, tinctured with various sophistries and 
untruths, which, if they might justly be penned as convictions, were 
nevertheless misconceptions of those internal and ultimate principles 
which govern the spheres upon which their theories have been founded. 
It is not strange that men, thus reasoning from Nature alone, and the 
temporal and celestial appearances that she irregularly develops, should 
arrive at erroneous conclusions, — for which they are not condemna- 
ble, yet not justifiable. 

For let it be again impressed, that Nature must be the result of an 
anterior Cause; and that the First Cause, or Organizer, instituted, 
or, in other words, from its eternal nature, organized the many spheres 
of material existence that are disseminated universally throughout the 
broad expanse of unimaginable space. These laws, thus divinely in- 
stituted, acting through that mass of nebulous matter which existed 
from the beginning, have gradually produced and reproduced new 



100 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

forms, and finally have developed just such worlds of material forma- 
tion as are now manifested. Then why take Nature, or rather the 
small particles of the Universe, of which this world is one, as being 
the primary Cause of animal organization, and this as having progressed 
to Man, through chance and change of the elementary particles and 
compositions of matter, until the necessary particles have philosophi- 
cally and mutually agreed to perform the specific office which the 
human organization manifests ? That, too, while each function of the 
system is so perfect, so genuine in all its reproductions, that one effort 
— one energetic impulse — started, and has ever since continued, the 
whole in motion ! For at the very moment the heart contracts and 
sends forth the blood throughout the indescribable parts and avenues 
of the human form, the lungs, the brain, the whole system becomes 
active ; and that activity produces intelligence ! 

And the conception which has been formed of the original produc- 
tion of man, is no less groundless as applied to the intellectual prin- 
ciple of his nature. Taking Nature as almost containing the laws of 
her own existence, independently of any coexisting Power, vain at- 
tempts have been made to account for the production of the principle 
of Mind ; and in these attempts, there have been thoughts and im- 
pressions received into the minds of many, that the First must have 
been Matter, and that Man is a production of some energetic and 
violent effort of Nature and her constituent particles — that Man thus 
exists by an indefinite Chance ! 

As the First is the Omnipotent, Original, Positive Mind, and the 
Third, Spirit individualized and unparticled, constituting a corre- 
sponding intelligence, and approximating to higher spheres of intel- 
lectual perfection, these theories arise from mistaking the Effect (or 
Nature) for the Cause. They consequently darken the perception 
of future and corresponding spheres of intellectual existence ; and 
their adherents take Nature as the Cause, Man as the Effect, and 
Mind as a natural result of physical organization. The first is vis- 
ible : the last is thought to be also ; for, taking external appearances 
for realities, and depending upon them as the only source of undis- 
putable truth — as ocular demonstration — man loses sight of all con- 
nexion between internal reality and temporal substances, and between 
body and spirit. 

The connexion thus broken can not be united in a mind thus ob- 
serving Nature. The result has been to throw upon the world theo- 
ries misconceived and misconstructed. But by observing (through 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 101 

the power of analysis) the invisible, the reality of all things, and taking 
this as a basis of reasoning, — by virtue of a concentration and ana- 
logical application of the mind to the subject under consideration, and 
by tracing distinctively, collectively, generically, progressively, and 
universally, all things, — the conclusion becomes irresistible, that 
Spirit must exist as an absolutely necessary result of the nature, es- 
sence, and composition, of the Supreme and Omnipotent Productor! 

I have not brought up theories previously presented to the world, 
in order to refute, or even to criticise them. I have not presented 
the subject in such a manner as to cast disparaging reflections on 
those who have conscientiously penned these theories ; but I have 
briefly spoken of these in order to establish and make plain three in- 
ductive conclusions : First, that a man, subjected to the interference 
of the commotions of the outer world, can not, by any possible means, 
fully perceive and comprehend general truth. Secondly, that, in- 
stead of legitimate inductions and conclusions, the above theories are 
unjustifiable assumptions, and illegitimate conclusions drawn there- 
from. Thirdly, that the Original Organizer of the Universe has been 
even forgotten or misconceived of, by ill-directed veneration for truth ; 
that Spirit has consequently been annihilated from the sanctions of 
the reasoning powers, and has had no part in the admissible conclu- 
sions of such minds, — and that, in consequence of receiving the 
above as the basis of reasoning, the First and Ultimate were thus 
obscured in the minds of men, and shrouded in inextricable and im- 
penetrable mystery ! 

§ 36. These three are the conclusions I intended should be 
drawn from the general survey of misdirected reasoning. I do not 
wish that the above should be considered as a refutation or discus- 
sion of any principles referred to, or that it was for this purpose that 
these theories were called up for present meditation. The intention 
has not been to show the errors of human judgment, nor even to 
offset these conclusions by opposite reasonings ; but it has rather 
been to excuse such investigators, and to encourage them to look 
deeper and further for real producing causes ; to justify their impres- 
sions so far as they contain truth, and to point out the great distinc- 
tion between interior truth, and the error conveyed by visible and 
external appearances, though such are still considered as ocular 
demonstrations of unchanging truth. I would show the impossibility 



102 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

of such theories and hypotheses being true, not in a spirit of exul- 
tation or self-approbation, but to direct the minds of their believers 
to a deeper and indestructible basis, from which are constantly ema- 
nating through the veins and avenues of Nature, never-ending Truth. 
Not that the mind should leave its rational resting-place, and cleave 
to that which is miraculous, superstitious, or without demonstration : 
but the reasoner upon these subjects should be like the chemist, and 
not base his conclusions upon the visible appearance of the substance, 
or form ; but analyze the composition to find its elements, and invisible 
reality. Then the arguments based upon these internal principles 
will lead synthetically to irresistible conclusions, irrespective of the 
form or appearance of the substance external. And then the truth 
will become manifest ; and to it, as such, you should respond with 
the deepest, internal, true affection and veneration. Then may be 
understood the force and propriety of the expression (which is as true 
as the laws of Nature), that " the things which are seen are temporal ; 
but the things which are not seen are eternal." 

Under whatever circumstances, or by whatever individual, Truth 
may be conceived of, or whenever it may be found or written, it 
should be duly appreciated. No direct course of reasoning can be 
entirely barren of truthful conclusions, notwithstanding these may be 
mingled with errors. All investigations of a scientific and theologi- 
cal character, have conduced to some important conclusions ; never- 
theless in these some deductions have been made which are incorrect. 
The mind should observe a train of connected induction to arrive at 
truth : a mind not thus concentrated, would come far short of correct 
impressions. 

The subjects of the First and Last, as seen through Nature, have 
been much thought upon, and discussed with pure dispositions and 
intentions ; and in the numerous productions of men upon these 
subjects, many valuable truths have been set forth. The whole truth 
could not be conceived of, for the want of a higher sphere of associ- 
ation. No metaphysical researches, therefore, have yet established 
or adequately demonstrated to the comprehension, the principle of 
Spirit, or inner life. And if the decisions of minds partially 
clouded and obstructed by surrounding circumstances, have occasion- 
ally, and to some extent, been correct, a confirmation will be found 
in the Revelation. Those which are not true, and have been the 
result of unjustifiable modes of reasoning, the Revelation will also 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 103 

place in their proper light. And whatever truths have entered the 
minds of investigators, they will see the same reflected ; which will 
be a source of inward gratification. There will also be a consola- 
tion derived from the things contained in the Revelation, consisting 
in the reflection that the dross and impurities of systems and theories 
have become purged off, or rather repulsed by the truth which is 
positive and eternal. 

The claims which I would prefer, are that the conclusions offered 
are correctly and instinctively arrived at ; inasmuch as I become 
associated with the various spheres of intellectual development and 
progression, and by this means am enabled to communicate that 
which exists in the sphere or state of existence below that in which I 
am situated. Of this I have spoken before : and the inquiring mind 
is solicited to venerate the truth as it is herein presented, and as it 
may be convincing to his understanding. Such truth should be ven- 
erated only the same as it should be if it had been conceived of and 
accumulated by any other process. 

In speaking incidentally of theories which have been founded on 
Nature and her laws alone, and in explaining the cause of such being 
produced, the impossibility of their entire incorrectness has been 
shown, with the intention of calling up these latter contemplations. 
It has not been the intention to demonstrate the production and sub- 
stance of Spirit, but the intention has been to prove its existence; 
and by doing this, to establish the idea of a corresponding, yet 
Eternal, Omnipotent Productor. And these two have been estab- 
lished by indirect and direct appeals to the general and universal 
manifestations of Nature and her inherent laws. And the unchange- 
able and undeviating connexion and progress of all parts that com- 
pose the Universe being established, the mind is thus led back to the 
potential laws of causation, and forward to the natural and positive 
result of material perfection. 

A definite understanding can not be had of these two important 
subjects until they are explained, or rather developed in the progress 
of the Revelation. But the First, or the Great Positive Mind, and 
the Ultimate — the Negative — or the Spirit of man, have been con- 
clusions irresistibly received from the various appeals made to Nature, 
and the experience of men who are associated with her laws. Her 
prominent principles, as developed through the received palaetiologi- 
cal sciences, have been connectively investigated and set forth in this; 



104 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

key, in order to convince the mind of the possibility of spiritual 
existence. And to make the train of argument still more impressive 
and certain, it was shown that it must of necessity exist, according 
to the Nature and essence of its Productor, and the principles and 
laws which govern all things that are of a like eternal nature. Thus 
Spirit must of necessity exist, to correspond with all other existences 
that by these continued operations are constantly being developed. 

Matter and spirit have heretofore been supposed to constitute two 
distinct and independent substances, the latter not having any mate- 
rial origin. And minds not being able to comprehend this classifi- 
cation, have been driven to extreme and illegitimate conclusions. 
And this would naturally tend, more than any other classification, 
to produce a disbelief in the united action of Nature. Instead of 
making material and spiritual existence totally disconnected, the 
object and intention of the foregoing has been to prove by acknowl- 
edged laws and principles of matter, the production of Intelligence, 
the perfection of which is Spirit ; and to unite the whole operations 
and mutations of Nature's inherent properties of Motion, Life, and 
Sensation, from the Great Positive Mind through all intermediate 
things, to Man ; to show that in Man this eternal principle of Spirit- 
ual Nature becomes individualized, — and that the First operated 
through Nature as a Second, to produce Spirit as a Third and grand 
Result. 

The former conclusion, then, may be again repeated, in order to 
impress the mind still more strongly with the perfect harmony exist- 
ing in all things, — That the Organizer and Great Positive Mind 
uses Nature and all things therein, as an Effect, to produce Spirit as 
an End and designed Ultimate. 



§ 37. For a proper comprehension of the qualities and attri- 
butes contained in the Great Fountain of Causation, and unfolded in 
the various stages of material progression, it can not be inappropriate to 
appeal to visible and invisible truths and facts in Nature and expe- 
rience. And by receiving almost the whole truth in reference to the 
First Cause, and the various attributes of its nature, the mind would 
be prepared to enter the higher stages or spheres of the Revelation : 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 105 

and this would also prepare the mind, if well-constituted and directed, 
to perceive the close and connected order of development existing 
between the Beginning and the End of all things. 

Thoughts, feelings, desires, and passions, which are existing in the 
minds of men, are not appealed to, to respond to what is herein con- 
tained. It can only be properly conceived of, and comprehended, 
by the Reason and the internal light of the love of Truth. And 
Reason will respond to this, if properly developed, and disconnected 
from all improper interests, or interruptive external influences, during 
the investigation. 

The rational and well-organized mind has an unquenchable thirst to 
search and inquire after the First Cause. And this is conceived of 
by observing the causes and effects which are constantly developing 
themselves and acting in all particles composing the Universe. Ev- 
ery effect presented to the mind, presupposes an adequate cause for 
its appearance and development ; and the chain of causes and effects 
which are performing their operations in all parts of Nature, is to the 
generalizing mind, unbroken. All inductive philosophy, together 
with all conclusions based upon palsetiological researches, converge 
to one point — -that of the First Cause of all things. All Nature, in 
her powerful and energetic movements, operating upon principles 
which can not be misinterpreted, proclaims to the mind the truth of 
the Great, Positive, Omnipotent Mind. 

The mind must of necessity have some foundation whereupon it 
may rest, as it must investigate from a point established. The indi- 
cations of Nature are of such a character as of themselves to convey 
a conception of the First Cause of all subordinate existences. Rea- 
soning from the established axiom that there must be a Beginning, or 
a First Cause, to produce corresponding ones, it follows that either 
Matter has existed from all eternity, or else the essence of an intelli- 
gent First Cause. One or the other of these conclusions must of 
necessity be drawn from the indications which all external substances 
and forms present. The idea is indisputable that something must 
have originally existed to produce that which does now exist ; that 
Matter and Motion must have existed independently, or that the 
Great Cause must have been the Productor of that which does ex- 
ist. The mind, therefore, is led back from effect to cause, until it 
conceives of the First Cause, or rather is compelled to admit the 
existence of such. 



106 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

The conclusion drawn from this reasoning must be irresistible, 
since Nature presents indications which constantly carry the mind 
through its connected' chains of progression to a true conception of 
a First Existence, and of that which is to be produced. There must 
be a Beginning, and also an Ultimate : and of this all things afford 
demonstration to the mind. 

The mechanical forces which are constantly being developed, and 
the chemical properties and affinities existing in all things, are mani- 
festly of a corresponding nature. The motive powers and vital en- 
ergies of the vegetable and animal kingdoms ; the perfect exchanging 
and reproduction of all parts ; the decided development of perception 
and volition ; the inherent properties contained in the subtle fluid 
which is producing these phenomena ; and finally the beauty and per- 
fection of the human organization ; its power, and the consciousness 
that the mind is capable of conceiving ideas and thoughts even tran- 
scending the power of expression — all these wonderful manifestations 
and developments move the mind with a deep and solemn veneration 
for that which first existed. 

Again, the bone, the flesh, solids, nerves, skin, nails, and hair, are 
composed of elements which no chemical process yet known can 
fully unfold and demonstrate. All things so refined, so rarified, as 
to be beyond the reach of any known process of chemical analysis, 
and as to exclude the possibility of a full demonstration to the mind 
of their internal essences and qualities, require some other means be- 
sides sciences yet learned, to unfold the interior truths which they 
contain. Therefore from original Matter and the mechanical powers 
which it displayed, to the inherent particles and properties composing 
the human organization, there is presented to the mind one broad 
and extended field of united action and motion, operating upon the 
principle of cause and effect, until effects have become so apparently 
disconnected from the Original Cause, that the mind has no basis, no 
cadence, no bounds to its conceptions ; and hence it receives or re- 
pulses in a hasty and unqualified manner, that which should not be 
quickly either grasped or rejected. Hence, too, it is that belief or 
disbelief is so imperatively enforced in the intellectual world upon all 
subjects relating to an inherent, invisible Cause of all else existing. 

It is by such thoughts as the foregoing that a conception of the 
First Cause is forced upon the mind of the investigator. And in 
reference to this great subject he argues as follows : Some principle, 
some substance, must have previously existed, or things which do 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 107 

exist could not have existed. He can not conceive that from noth- 
ing, something could have been produced and organized into forms 
such as are evident to his senses ; for Effect could not exist without 
Cause. But he finds all beyond this axiom to be clothed in impene- 
trable darkness and mystery ; and therefore he searches no further. 
He is convinced of the uselessness of asking Nature or his own mind, 
What was the beginning? What 'form must the First Cause origi- 
nally and eternally have assumed ? Or what motive, desire, and ul- 
timate design, must have determined the action of the Eternal Mind ? 

All things are effects, ends, and uses ; or, in other words, they are 
instruments and agents to develop externally that which they inhe- 
rently contain. The internal contemplation of the First Cause is of 
itself a chaos of contemplation. Therefore we will now take for 
granted the established and universally-admitted axiom of the First 
Cause, and speak of the attributes which are constantly flowing 
from this Eternal Source, through the bodies of the stellar and solar 
systems, the earth, vegetable and animal existence, Mankind, and 
Intelligence. 

These attributes are distinctly displayed throughout every depart- 
ment of Nature, and in all things therein contained ; and uniting (as 
all other principles invariably and unchangeably do), they form each 
successive link in the great chain of universal progression and devel- 
opment. And so, in contemplating the First Cause, a correct idea 
is obtained of its Nature as an Eternal Mind! 



§ 38. No possible combination of figures would be adequate to 
present to the human mind the number of spheres contained in the 
broad ocean of the stellar system. If each particle of matter com- 
posing this sphere could be numbered, the whole would not even 
convey an idea of the number of worlds contained in infinite 
space ! A constant formation is taking place in every part of the 
Universe. Each of these parts is changing and exchanging ; and 
particles are thrown from existing spheres and added to others, or 
unite in forming new ones. There is a universal condensation and 
consolidation of matter constantly going on, caused by the dissipation 
or repulsion of that heat and ether which it contained in its fluid state ; 
and consequently there is a constant reception and rejection of par- 
ticles taking place between all bodies in the Universe. This constant 
formation, creation, or rather reproduction, is caused by the law 
originally instituted, and which is perpetually discharging its legitimate 



108 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

office. 'Besides this, there is no disqualification of the united Whole 
to produce essential and particular results. Also the universal mo- 
tion and recreative activity of the Whole, is caused by the same pro- 
gressive law that produces the modifications and refinements which 
are constantly observed in the parts : and hence the Whole becomes 
fitted for different spheres of association. 

Orbs, planets, spheres, are thus" organized ; and the whole plane 
of the solar system is presented in corresponding formations to 
the mind. Thus are represented the constant, unchangeable action 
of all things, and the ascending forms which each assumes ; and thus 
is represented the mighty power which eternally acts through the 
Whole ! 

There are therefore centres around which innumerable planets re- 
volve ; and planets revolve around these again : and thus one circle 
after another is developed. Like the sun and its planets, there is 
formed one sphere of action, around which subordinate spheres move 
with undeviating and mathematical precision, until from the centre 
outward there are concentric circles constantly developed from the 
one circle, until the farthest point of its powerful and controlling in- 
fluence is attained. 

Conceive of the sun, its planets, and their satellites — their com- 
position, and the offices which they perform — and you will be able, 
by the laws of analogy, to indefinitely comprehend the movements of 
infinite space, and to conceive of the innumerable suns and centres 
of like motion and activity. For each sphere or orb in boundless 
space may be conceived of and comprehended by the light of analo- 
gy. Contemplate a Power so great, so omnipotent, so eternal, as to 
institute a Law in matter which thus produces what is known to be 
existing ! Meditate upon the unimaginable number of spheres that 
are contained below, around, and above your more transient theatre 
of existence ; and let the thoughts which are contemplating the things 
and powers that are contained in the celestial spheres of existence, 
be no less active ! And think of the omnipotent force and power 
which they manifest in all their united and harmonious motions ! 
You thus have a perfect system of material formation, supported by 
an invisible Power and Law, perfect in all its forces and motions 
which are openly observed and known to exist ! 

There can be no thought profound and expansive enough to com- 
prehend the overwhelming idea of Infinite Power ! For this power 
is no less perfect in the solar system than it is in all the systems and 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 109 

kingdoms existing upon this earthly sphere which you are associated 
with. It is manifest in the various divisions of formation ; in the 
general kingdoms which have been progressively developed ; and in 
the perfect and efficacious process by which they are constantly and 
unchangeably being produced. In every kingdom of the physical 
and organic formations of the earth, there is evinced an inexhausti- 
ble, incomprehensible, and omnipotent force, which actuates them 
and all their developments and reproductions ! So perfect is this 
force, so harmonious and beautiful is its action, that nothing is de- 
stroyed or annihilated ; but all things answer the end for which they 
were originally designed. And both in a minute and general field 
of observation, the same power may be seen as unchangeably active 
in the production and purification of particles, as also in causing their 
association with those of like affinity, until the very substance of Sen- 
sation is developed into Intelligence ; and then intelligence, as a re- 
finement of all else existing, can associate with all corresponding 
intelligence. And thus the reason is made manifest why the mind 
is pleased to associate with that of an intellectual nature. It is thus 
able to conceive of Intelligence in Omnipotence. 

The earth and all things therein contained, and the system which 
is above, below, and occupying all space, unite in all their unspeaka- 
ble manifestations in impressing the mind with that deep and solemn 
truth which is the great pillar of all truth, that the Great First Cause 
possesses as one attribute, the essence, the quality of unimaginable, in- 
comprehensible, and eternal Power ! The impressions received 
from all these manifestations are irresistibly subduing, convincing, 
and wonderful ! The expressions which are used by Nature to con- 
vey such a conclusion, are of such a character that the internal man 
only can receive and associate with them. The evidences of such 
can not be adequately expressed by man ; but they are demonstra- 
tively convincing and penetrating, as the inward voice of all Nature. 



§ 39. Thus the foregoing train of remark establishes the eternal 
attribute of Omnipotence. — And while observing the powerful move- 
ments of all things contained in the terrestrial and celestial spheres, 
there can not but be a conception of Divine Wisdom legitimately 
accompanying the former conclusion. The innumerable centres of 
the stellar system ; the many suns, with their accompanying orbs, 
planets, and satellites ; the perfect precision of the general movements 
of all these bodies ; their regular and connected adjustment and unity ; 



110 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

the distributive harmony and equilibrium of forces and motions which 
they constantly display — are all manifestations of grandeur, beauty, 
and order unspeakable. The regular inclinations of orbits and axes, 
and the definite distances of globes from each other ; their constant 
sameness of motion, and the uniform direction which all take ; the ap- 
parent sympathy and reciprocation of the spheres and atmospheres of 
the innumerable and apparently-independent bodies ; the united and 
constant action which each of these manifests — all conspire to force 
upon the mind the irresistible impression that the great and united 
movements of the Universe are all being performed according to a 
most inconceivably-perfect adjustment of mathematical and mechani- 
cal laws, and that all things are guided in the very motions of their 
inherent life and activity, by the essence of Omnipotent Wisdom ! 
Their formation and procreation ; their particles and constituentparts 
manifest in their order and arrangement, the perfection of pure Wis- 
dom and Intelligence — while their numerical extent and diverse 
modes of development, infinitely transcend the highest powers of hu- 
man calculation and demonstration. No process of analogical rea- 
soning or of mathematical calculation has yet reached that point of 
perfection by which may be demonstrated and calculated the exact 
distances at which these spheres revolve, the immensity of space 
which they occupy, and the harmony of the Whole ! 

Again : Geological investigators have decided upon the relative 
eras at which the various formations were gradually produced. 
Also that the various strata, from the first to the last, were succes- 
sively developed, according to the induction received from the inter- 
nal appearances which they now present. 

Accompanying each of these developments, were corresponding 
productions of vegetable and animal life. And whether the chain is 
unbroken from the first development of living species to those which 
now exist, is a question which has no essential bearing upon the induc- 
tions legitimately received ; for the generalization of the geological and 
physiological sciences leads to corresponding universal truths. There- 
fore the orderly development of the earth, and of accompanying and 
corresponding organic beings, manifests unspeakable Wisdom and 
Design ! 

So also throughout the labyrinths of the many inferior develop- 
ments up to Man, is the same constantly observed. The operation 
of Nature upon the principle of cause and effect; the succession of 
the four seasons ; of day and night ; the continued production and 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. Ill 

reproduction of all things, as determined by the constant and harmo- 
nious operations of these last principles in Nature, and which cause 
the fertility of the earth ; the constant perfecting and purification of 
all particles composing the material and organic universe ; the com- 
parative repose of the functions of vegetable life, during the hours 
of darkness, so as to produce mature perfection, — all these speak 
decisively and impressively of unbounded Wisdom ! 

And there is a time also for human physical repose, in order that 
the many organs and functions of the body may regain what has been 
expended during the hours of activity, so that there may be a con- 
stant and uniform supply of materials and forces generated hourly 
and secondly, by the energetic movements of the organization. 
Contemplation on the structure and mutual adaptation of all the parts 
of the latter, and the uses therein manifested ; on the essential 
chemical properties and qualities composing the fluids and solids ; 
the regular reaction and transmutation of each particle of the solid 
and fluid substances of the body ; the harmonious and undeviating 
law upon which the whole is sustained, developing cause, effect, and 
end, in every motion and particle of its organization, — all these, con- 
nected with the previous contemplations, carry to the mind the inter- 
nal and deep conviction, that from the planetary system to geological 
formations and developments, vegetable and animal creations, and 
Man, all things are ordered and arranged by Divine Wisdom. 

The law of gravitation; of repulsion; of progression; — also the 
evaporation and refinement of particles existing upon the face of 
Nature ; the immense and inconceivable good which is thus con- 
stantly being produced ; finally, the beauty and harmony of all 
things; the Cause, Effect, and End; the Design; the uses; the 
unchangeable and eternal simplicity of movements externally mani- 
fested, still which are too immense, and powerful to be compre- 
hended, — speak only the voice of eternal Power and Wisdom! 
And the mind thus contemplating Nature and all her various forces 
and motions, receives distinct and impressive truths from the univer- 
sal of existence, that kindle within it an intellectual flame of rever- 
ence and adoration ! And by steady and profound meditation, this 
will burn and brighten, and purify the internal principle of organic 
life. And the field of such meditations is unbounded, inasmuch as 
thoughts themselves are inadequate to conceive of the high and 
deep Wisdom emanating from the Great Cause of causation ! 



112 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

§ 40. And while admiring the wisdom as seen and felt in all things 
around and above, the mind is impressed still more deeply, and with 
a clearer perception, with an attribute still more perfect, viz., that of 
goodness ! The incalculable number of worlds which the mind has 
previously contemplated, with their power of action and wise adjust- 
ment of motion, display goodness and design in all their various 
spheres and states of activity. Goodness is manifested in the fact 
that each law of a positive nature produces effects of a negative na- 
ture ; and the equilibrium existing between all motions and forces, 
causes the principle of goodness to be displayed from the very centre 
to the circumference of their united actions. And also all the palae- 
tiological sciences, when traced to the present time, or retraced to 
causes anterior, show the constant adaptation and succession of parts 
serving as agents and instruments to produce future effects, and which 
produce others still, until the whole, up to the formation of Man, 
presents a united chain of progression, — a system of concentric 
circles of development, — and the Whole displays beauty, purpose, 
and design. Each successive circle evinces an infinite amount of 
power, wisdom, and goodness, until all combined produce Man as 
an Ultimate — and that these all were essential principles and oper- 
ations carried through Nature, for the very purpose of producing this 
sublime Result ! 

And as Man contains the perfected and refined substances of all 
else existing, he stands as an emblem of this great Attribute. For 
man, through this principle of goodness, possesses an intellectual 
composition whereby he exercises power, wisdom, and goodness, over 
all below his exalted state, in the vegetable and animal kingdoms. 
And that the earth might be made useful, and that plants and animals 
might add to the usefulness thereof, it was positively necessary and 
good that they should have a lord and governor. If all things below 
the composition of man were existing without him, there could be 
no good results seen, known, or appreciated. For then the life of 
plants, and the sensation and instinct of animals, would have been 
the highest developments, and there would have been no further per- 
fection of the same principle. Consequently, according to the laws 
of wisdom and goodness, Man, with all his physical powers and his 
capacities of mind to exercise judgment and justice toward all things, 
conceives, by the action of his inner principle, the perfect adaptation 
of all things to him, and also of the perfecting of all things approx- 
imating to him, so that he may subsist upon the constant production 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 113 

and refinement of the elements and substances contained in the va- 
rious inferior kingdoms. And thus he is a controller, inventor, and 
designer, in respect to all things thus presented for his meditation 
and use. 

This perfect adaptation and harmony of all things, thus sends 
forth throughout the Universe the unchangeable message of the 
divine attributes of infinite Power, Wisdom, and Goodness ; and in 
so impressive a manner that expression does not answer as a proper 
means to convey the thoughts caused thereby ! 



§ 41. Again : Throughout all this vast ocean of organic life, all 
known laws, forces, and motions, whether in the celestial spheres or 
on this present globe, are acknowledged to perform their office 
(unless incidentally obstructed), with the most perfect Justice and 
Equity. And again, as the material constituents of all things are 
combined in the constitution of Man, he can exemplify this principle, 
and thus a true conception of corresponding Justice may be obtained. 
The laws that govern the organic and mental constitution, are oper- 
ating, according to their nature, with a steady and undisturbed action. 
But if any of these laws are interfered with by any incidental or in- 
tentional impediment or violation, they bring with them corresponding 
natural results. If all the demands of the physiological law are not 
properly and justly obeyed ; if this law is in any way interfered with, 
or violated in any particular or general sense, there must, and of 
necessity will be, a corresponding result following the violation. 

Likewise the mental law, if violated or disregarded as to its 
demands upon the being subject to it, will in all instances produce a 
corresponding result. And therefore if the physiological and intel- 
lectual laws are at any time interrupted in their movements by any 
cause foreign or immediate, they will illustrate and demonstrate to 
the mind the perfect harmony that exists in all the motions and laws 
of Nature — that they are equal and just, and that good or evil 
results must of necessity be produced according as they are obeyed 
or disobeyed. 

For all movements must produce natural results. Hence if any 
law is impeded, it produces as a consequence, impure results ; but if 
not interfered with, but obeyed in all its requirements and demands, 
it will produce pure and happy results. Therefore there is con- 
stantly in operation the law and principle of Goodness, to produce 
pure effects ; and (as an opposite or negative manifestation), an inter- 

8 



114 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

ruption of its forces produces impure results. And between the 
pure and impure ; between goodness and its legitimate effects ; be- 
tween harmony and disunion, may be seen still more distinctly the 
infinite attribute of never-ending Justice ! 

Thus Power, Wisdom, and Goodness, are combined in the gen- 
eral and specific compositions of all things, from the lowest, up to 
and in Man. They point to the united and infinite Source from 
which they emanated, — and develop the principle of eternal Justice, 
which is universally displayed among every class and species exist- 
ing in the terrestrial spheres. And the whole is indicative of higher 
and more perfect attributes, which will be gradually manifested, 
directly and indirectly, in the various portions of the Revelation. 

The bodies and spheres contained in the immensity of inconceiv- 
able space, thus follow in order the powerful Law by which they are 
produced and governed, and that with inconceivable precision, uni- 
formity of motion, and reciprocal actions upon each other. The 
perpetual and mutual intervolutions and revolutions ; the strict exact- 
ness of the specific forces and motions uniformly existing in each 
part and particle composing the celestial spheres ; the beauty and 
harmony displayed in these motions with respect to each other, and 
around their respective centres, and the perfect precision manifested 
in every line and path in which they travel, — throwing off particles 
and attracting the refined ones of others ; the constant, reciprocal, 
and universal sympathy which they display, — manifest in their gen- 
eral indications, the divine attribute of Meekness, Compassion, and 
Mercy. Each motion, action, and force, observed in the planetary 
i system, is a true and correct signal of distributive Justice and 
infinite Mercy ! 

Individual and isolated observations, apparently disconnected with 
the universal law of motion, will impress still more deeply upon the 
mind this irresistible conclusion. Still in descending from the gen- 
eral observation to the particular and individual manifestations of 
this attribute, the mind should not lose sight of its revealment in the 
great and universal Law of Nature. 

The known evidences contained and revealed in the traditional 
histories of the world, including the many investigations into the ma- 
terial and physical sciences, and the well-established axioms that 
have been set forth in the many contemplations of Nature and 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 115 

Art, carry with them conviction of the indestructible attribute under 
consideration. 

The natural developments of the earth, from the grosser stages up 
to the animal creation, unfold one united and harmonious chain of 
progression. And Life, Sensation, and Intelligence, have also fol- 
lowed in their respective orders, as the legitimate results of inherent 
and eternal laws. Throughout the whole vegetable kingdom, there is 
observed between different forms a constant giving to and taking from 
each other of particles, in order that one may sustain another, and that 
thus the kingdom as a whole may be sustained : and thus also is de- 
veloped the truth of universal Reciprocation, Kindness, and Mercy. 

This harmony, this universal sympathy, kindness, benevolence, 
and charity, corresponds to the great and infinite attribute of divine 
and unspeakable Compassion, and must of necessity accompany other 
eternal attributes that are contained in the Great Fountain of all 
existence. 

The animals display more lenity, more unqualified compassion, and 
more instinctive justice, than are often known to be displayed by the 
perverted and misdirected principles of mankind. They also display 
unqualified mercy and instinctive attachment. From the lower to the 
higher states of animal existence, there is one chain of universal sym- 
pathy, justice, and benevolence, corresponding to the harmonious 
reciprocations observed in the vegetable kingdom — also to the exalted 
and unperverted morality of universal humanity. The vegetable and 
animal forms of material production therefore manifest sympathy and 
mercy, corresponding to what is observed in the planetary worlds. 
And Man, the refined and exalted perfection of all else — the unlim- 
ited governor and controller of his own being — possesses the com- 
bined refinements of Justice, Mercy, and Benevolence, known as the 
unspeakable blessing — the faculty of unclouded Reason. By this 
he may understand Truth, and subdue all artificial feelings and de- 
sires illegitimately evolved from his nature ; and be thus stands as a 
perfect standard and emblem of distributive Justice, universal Com- 
passion and Mercy. It is his highest attainment — it is his most 
happy and blessed condition of existence — to exercise judgment and 
justice without distinction. And thus, from man to animals, with 
their constant mental developments ; and from these to vegetables, 
with their sympathy and equality of action ; and from these to the 
material sphere which contains these all ; and thence throughout the 
immensity of universal space, — there is an indestructible impression 



116 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

conveyed of reciprocation, harmony, beauty, and magnificence ; jus- 
tice, mercy, sympathy, and eternal benevolence ! 



§ 42. The profound meditations on the infinitude of Space, in- 
duce upon the mind the parallel conception of infinite Tinie. For 
time and space are parallel and synonymous in signification ; but as 
a distinction is made between them, and is universally acknowledged, 
it will not be disregarded, — but we will continue the association of 
thoughts as thus conceived. 

The surface of the earth may be compared to infinite space and 
time, as conceived of by the human mind. The various and innu- 
merable forms, planets, and bodies, existing in space, may be com- 
pared with the forms, bodies, and organizations, here existing. For 
each celestial sphere can be no more than a form that matter has 
assumed in obedience to its omnipotent law of progression. The 
forms and entities here existing, are no more than modifications and 
correspondent productions of the material elements composing the 
Universe. All bodies upon the earth are sustained upon its surface 
by laws acting in connexion and correspondence with the universal 
law of Cause, Effect, and End. The atmosphere of this sphere 
holds to the same the many living beings and entities that are exist- 
ing upon its surface. And each other sphere has, again, its atmo- 
sphere, as corresponding to the earth's atmosphere, — governed by 
the laws of attraction and repulsion, or inspiration and exhalation, in- 
flux and reflux, giving to and taking from. And this whole chain 
performs its specific duties on laws corresponding to those of the 
most refined and exalted sphere in the regions of infinity. 

Therefore a correspondence and positive analogy may be observed 
as existing between and connecting all things emanating from the 
Great Sphere or Focus of the Great Positive Mind. There is a 
perfect and successive gradation and established juxtaposition mani- 
fested in all forms and entities, both visible and invisible, terrestrial 
and celestial ; and the whole are governed by the perpetual, uniform 
action of the former combined attributes, whose law is thus powerful, 
wise, and good. 

Justice and Mercy are thus legitimate attendants of the former 
principles combined ; and from the first attribute to the last, and from 
the combination of the whole as forming the conception of infinite 
Perfection, there is developed and expressed in all things, visible 
and invisible, the unspeakable attribute of Eternal Truth ! 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 1 ] 7 

Thus Power first existed. Further development showed infinite 
Wisdom ; still further, unbounded Goodness ! And again, Motion 
becoming refined and perfected into Sensation and Life (correspond- 
ing to the celestial life of the planetary spheres), shows the great law 
and attribute of universal Justice. And by the constant sympathy, 
kindness, and benevolence, manifested in the imperceptible recipro- 
cation of all their parts and particles, there is developed another attri- 
bute — that of eternal and impartial Mercy ! 

The contemplation of unlimited space and time, and the recogni- 
tion of the perfect analogy between space and the surface of this 
earth — between forms and entities therein contained, and forms and 
entities existing on the earth, — give a correct idea (so far as it is 
possible to conceive of one) of the universal creation and procreation 
of all forms and spheres contained in boundless space, as correspond- 
ing to those existing on this globe. 

Compare world with world ; space with time ; form with form ; 
particles with the whole fabric of existence ; cause with effect ; effect 
with ultimate, and that with design. Then investigate the hidden 
laws of material and organic motion. Keep in view, in this whole 
train of contemplation, the great original Mind, the Cause of all 
things known as effects, and of that which is not visually known, but 
which does exist — the ultimate of material perfection. Conceive 
once more of the great archwork of Nature, and how it was produced. 
Contemplate still more deeply the causes which the effects prove to 
exist ; and the conception — the subduing and tranquillizing knowledge 
— will be produced in the mind, that the very perfection, the highest 
possible refinement, of the former attributes, the very nature and es- 
sential quality of the Great Positive Mind, is unchangeable and eter- 
nal Truth ! 

There is not one feature in Nature that presents itself to the gen- 
eral observer, which is not stamped with the impress of its divine 
origin. The same may be observed in every planet ; in every form 
and sphere of the mineral and vegetable world ; in every modifica- 
tion of anatomy and form in the plant. So also does the animal 
creation bear this indestructible impress, by its undeviating and unre- 
stricted harmony, and its production and reorganization that are con- 
stantly going on, and are manifested throughout all its various spheres 
up to Mankind. And the physical and mental composition of man, 
his faculties and capacities, are still onward in their progressive ten- 
dency to their sublime results. And all these things are expressions 



118 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

of unchangeable Truth, of divine Perfection, and of an eternal prm 
ciple of divine Intelligence. 

Thus Power, Wisdom, Goodness — Justice, Mercy, and Truth — 
are the gradual and successive developments of an eternal and inter- 
nal Principle, constituting the divine, original Essence ! 

Thus, then, are established the law of progression ; of develop- 
ment ; the science of correspondences ; the doctrine of concentric 
circles ; the idea of an endless chain of eternal action, motion, and 
development, throughout all Nature ; the immortality of all things in 
a purified and perfected state of existence ; the unity and harmony 
of all things, and the impossibility of a positive opposite to exist in 
Nature or any of her apartments or spheres of united and progressive 
movement. 



§ 43. The all-pervading Essence contained in Nature is of itself 
an eternal and immortal Principle. Every particle of matter at some 
time during the course of ages passes through, and becomes a part 
of, animal life ! The hardest substance that is existing in the earth ; 
the earth itself, and all things contained in, below, and above it, will 
ultimately, and at different periods, compose some parts or particles 
of animal existence. According to the progression of each part, 
there is an equal association of the same with that of like affinity. 
For the substance of the earth progresses to that of mineral and crys- 
tallized bodies ; then becomes such : and these progress to the sub- 
stance of the vegetable, and then become vegetable matter : this to 
animal, and then enters into the composition of animal existence ; 
and then, purified from all lower spheres and states which it has pre- 
viously occupied, the whole becomes perfected to associate with and 
compose the organization of Mankind. Thence it goes onward to 
other states of refined and unparticled matter. 

This demonstrates conclusively to the profound investigator and 
searcher into Nature's inherent qualities and specific laws, that all 
matter composing orbs and planets, all entities, from the highest in 
the planetary system to this — that every particle in all these must 
of necessity become at some time the associate, the quality, the com- 
position, of animal life ! 

This movement and constant refinement and perfection, is imper- 
ceptible to the senses, because it is gradual and eternal, while the 
senses are finite and evanescent — existing but a moment in compari- 



THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 119 

son to the other existences, and are consequently not capable of pal- 
pable and cognizant conviction. For finite and infinite are extremes 
to the mind seemingly disconnected ; therefore man can not be cog- 
nizant of the internal movements of the Universe. 

Forms and entities are mere modifications of original matter, which 
assumes states of material association and composition according to 
its degree of progression. Forms are therefore but finite and exter- 
nal — are fleeting and evanescent in comparison to the imperceptible 
motion of gross matter. For all things are assuming forms, not only 
as necessary results, but as uses to develop new truths and princi- 
ples, and for the purification and organization of higher and more 
perfect forms of life. 

Man is pre-eminently beautiful, as he contains all things else in a 
state of purity ; and he, like other results of Nature, is a designed 
instrument — is a use — to develop a more sublime Ultimate. 

All forms, therefore, are external effects, and are mortal. They 
can not be depended upon as affording proofs of immortality, or as 
demonstrating even the probability of a future life. But there is an 
internal, invisible Quality and Essence that may be found by search 
and analysis to be the Truth of all truths, and the Real of all reali- 
ties — the internal Principle of the Eternal Positive Mind ! 

The First and Last, or the Cause and Ultimate, which it has been 
the object to prove and demonstrate to the rational mind, is the ex- 
istence, the reality, the true conception, of an intelligent First Cause 
(and this has been proved from all the palaetiological sciences, and 
all the philosophical inductions of Nature), and the positive individu- 
alization of the inner life, or spiritual principle. — And the last has 
been shown from the irresistible conclusions drawn from the physical 
sciences, together with philosophy, reason, and the approbations of a 
'comprehensive intelligence, to. be more than a probable possibility — 
and actually demonstrated to be a real reality — to be the natural 
result, but still a perfect and eternal one, of the material organi- 
zation. 

Therefore, as the First and Last have been positively proved, 
the Key has now done its specific duty, by having prepared the mind 
to contemplate that which is still higher, yet connected with all things 
existing in an inferior degree. And as Nature has been proved to 
be a combined Effect of the First Cause, and Spirit an Ultimate, 
Nature therefore stands as a mediator between disbelief and present 
conviction ; and upon her and her laws, as a foundation (speaking 



120 THE PRINCIPLES OF NATURE. 

correspondent! ally of all spheres in universal space), shall be based 
the Revelation — which will progressively reveal every visible and 
invisible existence, until it arrives at the highest Sphere of perfec- 
tion; and then will retrace the links of development back to the 
original Cause and Foundation of all things. 

During the delivery of this Key, I have occupied a Sphere second 
to this in mental refinement and perfection. And to reveal the Sec- 
ond Sphere, I progress or ascend to the Third; thence to the 
Fourth ; thence onward and upward to the Fifth, Sixth, and finally, 
as an ultimate, to the Seventh — in which Sphere I shall be able to 
comprehend all others. Then from this, again, I shall descend to 
that which I now occupy. And the whole is to be in accordance 
with the laws of Universal Truth, as the Perfection and Ultimate 
of all the other attributes belonging to the Great Positive Mind ! 



END OF THE FIRST PART, OR KEY. 



PART II. 

OR, 

NATURE'S DIVINE REVELATIONS. 



§ 1. In the beginning, the Univercoelum was one boundless, 
undefinable, and unimaginable ocean of liquid fire ! The most 
vigorous and ambitious imagination is not capable of forming an ade- 
quate conception of the height, and depth, and length, and breadth 
thereof. There was one vast expanse of liquid substance. It was 
without bounds — inconceivable — and with qualities and essences 
incomprehensible. This was the original condition of Matter. It 
was without forms ; for it was but one Form. It had not motions ; 
but it was an eternity of Motion. It was without parts ; for it was a 
Whole. Particles did not exist ; but the Whole was as one Particle. 
There were not Suns, but it was one Eternal Sun. It had no begin- 
ning, and it was without end. It had not length ; for it wab^a Vor- 
tex of one Eternity. It had not circles ; for it was one infinite 
Circle. It had not disconnected power ; but it was the very essence 
of all Power. Its inconceivable magnitude and constitution were 
such as not to develop forces, but Omnipotent Power ! 

Matter and Power were existing as a Whole, inseparable. The 
Matter contained the substance to produce all suns, all worlds, and 
systems of worlds, throughout the immensity of space. It contained 
the qualities to produce all things that are existing upon each of 
these worlds. The Power contained Wisdom and Goodness, — 
Justice, Mercy, and Truth. It contained the original and essential 
Principle that is displayed throughout immensity of space, con- 
trolling worlds and systems of worlds, and producing Motion, Life, 



122 nature's divine revelations. 

Sensation, and Intelligence, to be impartially disseminated upon their 
surfaces as Ultimates ! 

This Great Centre of worlds — this Great Power of Intelligence — 
this Great Germ of all existences — was One World! — corre- 
sponding to a globe visible : for it was but One — containing the ma- 
terials and Power to produce all others. It had Wisdom equal to 
Matter, to plan them and direct their infinite movements. It had 
Goodness equal to the extent of its substance, to give perfect harmony 
and distributive usefulness to all parts of this Infinitude. It had Jus- 
tice ; but only to be manifested in proportion to developments of suit- 
able mediums upon these subordinate spheres, or forms of the Great 
Sphere. It had Mercy, Lenity, and Forbearance, to be developed 
as corresponding with like developments in sensitive and intelligent 
beings. It contained Truth eternalized, like its own nature. So 
the whole of these principles were joined into one vast Vortex of 
Pure Intelligence! 

Thus, Matter and Motion are co-eternal principles, established by 
virtue of their own nature ; and they were the Germ, containing all 
properties, all essences, all principles, to produce all other forms and 
spheres that are now known to be existing. The great original Mass 
was a substance containing within itself the embryo of its own per- 
fection. It became pregnated by virtue of its own laws, and was 
controlled, guided, and perfected, by virtue of its own omnipotent 
Power ! 

Crystallization and organic life being the two general developments 
belonging to the Mundus of spheres, there was nothing existing as 
things are now known to exist : for it was one Sphere, one Substance, 
one Germ, one Cause, containing the power to produce all the sys- 
tems that are now swimming in the vacuum of undefinable space. It 
contained the power of progression, but had not progressed. 

Therefore Matter and Power were the only Principles developed ; 
and there were no other spheres of progression. This great Mass 
of Matter abounded with heat and fire immense, insomuch that each 
seeming particle was in reality not such, but the Whole was a mass 
of liquid lava. The elements then developed were Light and Heat. 
The Power contained in this great Vortex was the Great Positive 
Mind! — and its development was Eternal Motion! And so 
Matter and Motion constituted the original condition of all things ! 

Matter contained all the attributes, characteristics, essential quali- 
ties, and peculiar combinations, which the whole Univercoelum mani- 



123 

fests. No limits could be given to its inconceivable extension, no 
combination of numbers could represent its diameter, and no concep- 
tion of form could be properly applied to its appearance ! For Cause 
and Effect were involved in one universal Motion, undulating almost 
its own immensity ! No parts were acting upon other parts, but the 
Whole was acting by virtue of its own internal power, which was of 
inconceivable greatness. No name or quality can properly repre- 
sent its original substance : for the whole was flaming with internal 
heat, which evolved, as an effect, the principle of Light. 

So Matter, Heat, and Light, constituted the primitive condition of 
the material, eternal Substance. Possessing all these essential qual- 
ities, characteristics, and compounds, it was suitable to produce all 
things which have been produced, and to be the Cause and Effect to 
produce indeterminable Ultimates. Its ultimate purification would 
necessarily produce the peculiar essence of animal life and Intelli- 
gence. The very essence that it contained, would inevitably breathe 
forth the amazing and indescribable qualities that characterize all the 
organic kingdoms ! The Terra and Terminus were both combined 
in this great Ocean of unparticled substance. This contained the 
parts to produce all things subsequently created. It was the Cause 
of an eternalized system of concentric spheres of heavens which 
were and are the very Foundation and Cause of all that is terrestrial 
and corporeal, yet developing that which is celestial and heavenly. 

The original form was angular. This contained the principle and 
nature of all other forms : so that from the lowest and intermediate 
forms up to the highest, could be constantly produced other forms 
accompanied with, and controlled and acted upon by, the Great Pos- 
itive Power. Progression of the angular evolved the circular. 
This assumed, not a spherical constitution, but it was a combination 
of angular and rectilinear plane. Therefore the continuance of the 
angular to the circular was only a perpetually progressive form, 
ascending toward the spiral. And this developed diameters, axes, 
and poles, containing the perpetual angular, and progressed to a still 
higher and more perfect form, that of the vortical, properly the 
celestial. 

Thus from the lowest to this sphere of progression, there was a 
constant development of inherent principles and laws, the lower con- 
taining the higher, and the perfected comprehending all below it. 
The perpetual vortical or celestial, was the Spiritual ; in which there 
is nothing but what is refined, pure, and everlastingly infinite, con- 



124 

taining unspeakable and celestial glory, brightness, and grandeur. It 
is the Vortex, the inconceivably perfect and spontaneous substance 
of the Great Positive Mind ! 

The greatest comprehends the lesser, still that which was first, 
though is not developed except by order and virtue of degreed 
progression. And so each state assumed new qualities and involved 
new developments, until the highest put forth its everlasting bright- 
ness, an index of its own origin ! 



§ 2. Matter and Motion reigned throughout the regions of bound- 
less infinitude. There were no other forms and no other attributes 
evolved from Power ; for they all existed undeveloped together. 
Matter and its peculiar combinations, existed from time unimagina- 
ble, as the vehicle of more sublime Ultimates, to be eternally devel- 
oped by the Design and Power which were constantly being sent 
forth from the great Vortex of Positive Power ! 

It was impossible for Matter to exist without a principle of inhe- 
rent and eternal production. It was impossible for this internal, 
invisible, Positive Power to exist without Matter as its accompani- 
ment and Vehicle. In order that this Matter might assume forms, 
the action of the Great Positive Power was necessary to impel it to 
higher states of progression. So the Matter, thus acted upon, was 
developed until it became an external Equilibrium or Negative of 
the Great Positive Power internally acting upon it. And thus Posi- 
tive and Negative were eternally established in Matter. And Matter 
was thus obliged to obey every impulse or force given it by the 
internal Principles, emanating from the Great Positive Mind. 

The Great First Cause, or the Vortex of pure Intelligence, was 
a First, or Cause Internal. Matter, with its properties and incon- 
ceivable combinations, was an accompaniment or counterpart that 
may be termed a Second or Effect* And the external or counter- 
vailing force developed by the action of the Internal, was a Third or 
Ultimate. 

Thus was established the Law of universal and eternal Motion. 
In the beginning God created — or the Great Positive Mind caused — 
the existences and forms that are now universally manifested. 

Having arrived at this state and order of material formation, the 
true conception of Matter and Motion, of their original combination, 
of the self-establishment of laws and principles suitable to develop ulti- 
mate results, and of the adjustment of laws to produce such, — are 



nature's divine revelations. 125 

made present to the mind. And this was the condition of these 
elements and principles in the beginning ; and they were thus pre- 
pared to develop forms corresponding to the virtue of the internal 
principles involved in the Great Mass, and to the inherent Power 
emanating from the Great Vortex in which nothing but everlasting 
perfection is contained ! Herein is involved all that is everlasting, 
eternal, and infinite : And herein are established the laws that are to 
govern the vast Univercoelum and all things therein contained ! At 
this epoch and state of infinite original constitution, all the laws, 
elements, and combinations of elements, were involved in the Great 
Mass, to be subsequently developed in order and succession of de- 
grees, throughout every undefinable avenue of eternal motion, life, 
and activity. 

The universal Cause, Law, and Reality, is now established and 
organized. Internal and External, Cause and Effect, Positive and 
Negative, have now assumed their proper stations to produce a con- 
stant development of their inherent attributes. The forms that are 
involved in this great Whole, are to be also successively developed 
and made visible, with their consequent developments. The consti- 
tution and laws of Matter * with all its sublime qualities and essences, 
will be unfolded ultimately, but by a process graduated by like de- 
velopments of the Great energetic Cause and Positive Power. 

This extensive general organization having become now eternally 
established, new developments must consequently and inevitably 
occur. Each of these developments leads only to the perfection that 
is existing in the Vortex of internal and everlasting Intelligence. 

But before contemplating the spontaneous developments of this 
great and unimaginable Ocean of Matter and Motion, it is well to 
contemplate the substances which it contains undeveloped. 

The gross and lower qualities that are contained in this great Mass; 
the almost entire dissimilarity of particles constituting the same, with 
any which may be present to the mind, and the great amount and 
utter incomprehensibility of the original substance, give some obscu- 
rity to the lower and more perfected particles that compose this great 
Vehicle of Positive Power. The mighty magnitude of this terra- 
material; the duration of Eternity ; the mighty substances and particles 
that are destined to produce mightier spheres of beauty and perfection ; 
the inconceivableness of this great expanse, developing perpetually 

• The lecturer here remarked, that in speaking of the original condition of things, 
he used Matter and Fire as synonymous. 



126 

spheres and Spheres of spheres, and forms that are indices of forms 
still higher and greater in their many and successive degrees of per- 
petual progression, — these all are too vast for human conception! 
But still, a general contemplation would be useful, as conveying 
some slight idea of their nature and destination, — though the almost 
vacuum of indefinite thought will only radiate and revibrate that 
which was intended to be the subject of conception. 

First, it contains the peculiar combinations that form a Sun so vast 
that it again forms similar ones, corresponding to the great Sun or 
World that was first repulsed from the great Body, or Infinite Centre ! 
And this is an index — a symbol — of an eternity of worlds like unto 
the first launched from the great Centre to the extremity of its own 
atmospheric circle. And each having subordinate worlds, and these 
having satellites, they in order revolve around each other, and 
the whole around the Centre or Sun which produced them. And 
this, with all corresponding suns and constellations, attended with 
their many planets and satellites, revolves around the Great Centre 
or Sun from which the whole emanated ! And thus is established 
the first motion of planetary worlds ! And these having developed 
upon geometrical principles, the angular, circular, and spiral motions, 
this eternal establishment becomes the first system of concentric circles ! 

After the great Fountain has produced from its inherent substance, 
an infinite number of worlds, the worlds, or the compositions therein 
contained, progress perpetually to higher states of perfection. The 
next development is the crystallization of internal particles, producing 
the various earthy and mineral substances. The highest state of 
mineral, by order of degrees and progression of particles, brings forth 
the great substance of the whole Vegetable Kingdom. The lowest 
of this (including, as it does, the highest), produces the most delicate 
plant. This kingdom, again, constitutes, in order and degree, animal 
composition. And this again ascending to higher and more perfect 
orders and degrees, brings forth the essences and qualities that com- 
pose the organization of Man. And all intermediate substances 
developed, are the Uses adapted to the wants and requirements of 
each successive material development. So all substances, which are 
constantly assuming forms by the action of the Oreat First Form and 
its perpetual ascension to Ultimates, are in like manner ascending 
through successive and corresponding stages of development. 

The Mass that was first repulsed from the Great Centre of worlds, 
contained the properties and essences, not only to compose itself, but 



nature's divine revelations. 127 

to produce and develop the minutest and most sublimated of all in- 
tricacies, apparently, that could be formed from the finest materials : 
it furnishes materials for, and produces, the brain and human eye, with 
all their inimitable refinements of matter ! 

Thus, then, this great Ocean of Eternal Matter, not only is a World 
immense and infinite of itself, but it contains the matter to produce 
the most inconceivable corresponding World ; and this again forming 
others of like nature, progresses from inherent qualities to the outer 
development of an organ of vision, and to the substance and forma- 
tion of the mental organization ! Thus the Lowest or First contains 
all else ; whereas the highest state of perfection acts on the lower. 
So while that which is first contains the Ultimate, the Ultimate acts 
on all things below it, which, though less perfect, are still symbols of 
eternal essences to be expanded and developed in visible forms and 
spheres of the highest degrees of magnificence. 



§ 3. Contemplation on the Attributes contained in, and belonging 
to, the Great Positive Power, would also lead the mind to properly 
comprehend what is contained in the Great Vortex of infinite Perfec- 
tion undeveloped. Power is manifested in the guidance and control 
of the great World evolved from the greater one. And this Power 
is unlimited and uncontrolled ; yet developing Wisdom in the univer- 
sal expansion and extension of planetary productions. The perfect 
and inimitable adaptation of every constellation, planet, and satellite, 
to the great Sun of its central motion, displays infinite Goodness. 
For Goodness is the proper adaptation of things to ends, in order to 
accomplish some grand and sublime ultimate. 

The proper adherence and obedience of all these planetary worlds, 
to the Positive Law of Cause and Effect, each and every one obey- 
ing the original impetus given it when this eternal law was established, 
displays infinite and universal Justice. For Justice and Equity con- 
sist in an obedience to the laws of Cause and Effect. 

The proper accomplishment of the end desired by the original 
Premeditator, displays the highest and most perfect attribute of Mercy* 
For light is evolved from the great Centre thus established ; proper 
elements are developed ; air is universally distributed, sufficient to 
sustain life and to equalize the parts composing the great Whole, — and 
all to prepare suitable habitations for vegetable and animal existences : 
and this is the accomplishment of the Ultimate intended. And in 
this way is displayed the exalted and essential attribute of everlasting 



128 

Mercy ; for Mercy consists in the adaptation of parts to the Whole 
and in the dissemination and sustaining of sensitive beings. 

The gradual and progressive development of each form from the 
condition of things first existing ; the constant and inevitable mani- 
festations occurring in every epoch or stage of Motion ; the mutual 
adaptation of all things which is plainly visible, and the perfect and 
absolute accomplishment of the end desired, — display the perfection 
of all attributes, the Ultimate of the Great Positive Mind, 'Eternal 
Truth ! For Truth is that inherent principle of divine Law which 
determines the certain and adequate accomplishment of any good and 
glorious end contemplated. 

Thus Power and its Vehicle constitute the Fountain from which 
flow all things to ultimate perfection. The inconceivable fiery mass 
of Matter, in its magnitude and constituents of composition, pass all 
comprehension. And Power, wielding its mighty and energetic in- 
fluence, coeternal with the substance of Matter, is of too great and 
mighty a nature to be imagined or conceived of. And this was the 
condition of things in the beginning. 

The infinite mass of Matter developed heat and light by virtue of 
inherent fire. And Power being positive, developed a Negative, or 
the eternal Law of Gravitation, Thus Motion was eternally estab- 
lished in and throughout the vast material composition. 

The extension of the atmosphere from the Great Body, was like- 
wise infinite. And the Great Centre or Sun constantly gave off heat 
and light, each of which was a development of Matter, thrown off by 
its repelling power. This superior combination, as evolved from the 
Centre, was suitable for the formation of immense worlds. The sub- 
stance or unparticled matter which was constantly thrown from the 
Centre, became at length a nebulous Zone, surrounding the immensity 
of space ! By constant action and development of the particles thus 
subjected to the motion of attraction, repulsion, and the laws of con- 
densation ; by a repelling of that which was averse to the process of 
consolidation, and an attracting of that which was of like affinity and 
suitable to become part of the same mass, the formation of worlds 
was first instituted, — on the law of progression and development from 
the Great Centre, until the material evolved was fitted to produce a 
World, and that others, corresponding to the great original Source. 
The worlds thus formed were properly Suns, produced from an in- 
conceivable mass of unparticled matter existing before the process of 
consolidation commenced. 



REVELATIONS. 129 

Thus an incomprehensible and incalculable number of Centres or 
Suns were produced by the development of heat and light, and their 
gradual condensation. And from these were created systems of plan- 
ets, each of which revolved around its controlling Centre, according to 
the development of the circular and spiral motions, and the influence 
of attraction and repulsion, or the laws of centripetal and centrifugal 
forces. 'The first great Ring of converging formations was thus com- 
menced and completed. 

After an unimaginable elapse of time — almost the annihilation of 
time to the mind, if an attempt is made to calculate the immensity of 
its duration — the constant evolving from the Great Centre, of light 
still more perfected, produced innumerable millions of suns, which 
occupied another orbit or circle in relation to the Great Parent of 
their formation ! After a corresponding organization of parts, these, 
by attraction, condensation, repulsion, and the evolution of their own 
atmospheres, produced planets and satellites, in a manner correspond- 
ing to the infinite formations of the first Circle. 

The extreme heat, the intensity of which transcends the utmost 
conception of thought, and is as many million degrees greater than 
the hottest artificial fire, as the latter is degrees above the warmth of 
the human system, — this heat constantly evolving light so intense, 
that its strength would have repulsed planets supposed to be near its 
source (if such were possible) from their orbits, — formed, by such 
radiation, another Circle of Suns. And each constantly develops 
its laws, forces, and motions, expands in power and contracts in vol- 
ume, according to the law of equal magnitudes. And each of these 
suns possesses matter still more refined and unparticled than those of 
the former system, and their planets were formed out of matter still 
more refined as evolved from their own centres. And so there was 
an endless circle of suns and formations produced as corresponding 
to other circles, each circle being a System of eternal systems, and an 
index and symbol of the Great Sun or Focus of undefinable magni- 
tude from which all emanated ! 

& fourth Circle of Suns was correspondingly formed, with accom- 
paniments similar to those produced by the former. 

A fifth Circle of Suns was also evolved in the order of progressive 
material development. And from each of these suns an atmosphere, 
as was the case with the former, passed to the circumference of its 
influence, the matter of which formed constellations, planets, and sat- 
ellites, each observing the same laws as were first established, each 

9 



^30 nature's divine revelations. 

revolving on its axis, and also observing nearly the same plane in its 
revolutions around the Centre or Sun which produced them. And 
thus was formed a fifth Circle of Suns and systems of worlds. 

A sixth Circle of formations was also produced : and these are Suns 
only. As they have not yet become properly consolidated, their at- 
mosphere has not yet produced other formations ; and so they are at 
this time pursuing their undefinable orbits in the form and composi- 
tion of blazing Comets.* 

The time that has elapsed in years, from the Beginning until the 
completion of the six circles of suns, could not be represented to the 
human mind, if every particle that composes this globe should pass 

* On a subject so immense, human ideas, especially in this sphere of being, must 
of necessity be of a very general and indefinite character; and any illustrations offered 
must appear exceedingly diminutive and unworthy of the subject. But on the princi- 
ple that one atom represents the whole Universe, let the reader suppose that the com- 
parative atom, which is all the most powerful imagination can conceive of in attempting 
to form an idea of the Great Sun of the Univerccelum, is stationary in the centre of 
infinite space. Flaming with the most inconceivable heat, its vaporized materials 
extended from the nucleus far beyond the utmost bounds of the human imagination. 
By virtue of a chemical association of particles of like affinity, or gravitation (which 
the author explains as synonymous), this igneous atmosphere of the great Body, in 
process of time unimaginable, gradually divided itself into six concentric rings, the only 
analogue of which we have in the now condensed rings of Saturn. So long as the 
great Nucleus remained stationary, it would be the common focal point of all the con- 
centric rings, being equi-distant from all parts of their respective circumferences. But 
a rapid motion of the great Body (which the author says it possessed from the begin- 
ning) would produce an elongation of these rings somewhat analogous to the trail of a 
comet, — leaving the great mass of materials in its rear. Supposing the motion to be 
in an elliptic orbit, the sudden recurve and centrifugal impetus of the projecting trail, 
occurring at every passage of the great Body around the foci of the ellipse, would 
finally (when condensation became sufficiently advanced) produce a detachment of 
the great vapory trail, which would subsequently assume a spheroid form and become 
a Sun corresponding to its origin. In this way the six " nebulous zones" formed a 
corresponding number of central suns, and from which have emanated a correspond- 
ing number of Universes ! These the author calls " circles of suns," — that is, circular 
planes of suns, — and are all, with their countless millions of appendages, silently de- 
scribing their infinite orbits around the great Centre of all centres ! 

Our sun and system, and all the innumerable stars which the telescope can reveal, 
the author informs us, belong to the fifth great Circle or plane of formations. 

The author requests me to say that, as this work is merely intended to establish 
general principles, this great subject is here treated with brevity, and more particular 
descriptions, and especially calculations as to distances and magnitudes, will be given 
in a future work. 

The nebular theory of creation, as presented on this magnificent scale, does not de- 
pend upon any present nebular appearances in the heavens, as the author distinctly 
says, that with an instrument sufficiently powerful, these all might be resolved 
into stars. 



nature's divine revelations. 131 

separately before the human vision, and millions of years were to 
elapse between the passage of each particle ! If this duration could 
be conceived of, the mind would still be incompetent to comprehend 
the time which elapsed from the Beginning to the sixth formation ! 

The Gieat Centre from which all of these systems and Systems 
of systems emanated, is still an exhaustless Fountain of never-ending 
materials ! It is a magnificent and glorious Sun — a Centre around 
which all suns and Suns of suns revolve. It is a Vortex, breathing 
forth a system of concentric circles of suns and systems of suns. It 
is an everlasting and unchangeable Parent of all things ! It is still 
an Ocean of undulated and undefinable fire, the holy emblem of Per- 
fection. With an everlasting spontaneousness, it breathes forth un- 
numbered worlds, and a corresponding infinite expansion of co-eter- 
nal and immutable Power. It displays, throughout the immensity 
of space, correspondences of its own inherent nature. It is a Germ, 
in which nothing exists but what is everlasting and infinite ; and 
it develops these inexpressible attributes in the successive degrees 
and orders of formation, throughout the vast Univercoelum and the 
boundless duration of Eternity ! 



§ 4. The magnificent nebulous Zone, which was formed in time 
unimaginable by the incessant emanation of light and heat from the 
Great Eternal Sun, not only approximated nearly to its Productor, 
but expanded through the regions of infinite space even far beyond 
the sixth circle of suns. 

The great mass of Matter or Fire contained heat, the latter being 
a production of the former. The heat contained light, which it in 
order spread throughout the expanse of infinity. And this light was 
the peculiar composition adapted to, and assigned for, the production 
of an infinity of worlds and systems of worlds, in orders and degrees 
of development, and in forms like unto the first Great Form. Thus 
light is a perfection and development of the original composition. 
And light thus formed the nebulous Ring or Circle, surrounding 
undefinable space ! 

Positive and Negative constantly acting on, and producing eternal 
motion throughout the mass of nebulous associated particles, the Pos- 
itive, or Attraction, called to a great centre, particles of like affinity 
and suitable to enter into combination. The Negative force, or the 
repulsion, threw off from the great body particles not suitable to its 



132 nature's divine revelations. 

interior combinations. Thus were formed, at equal periods, the suns 
of the First Circle. 

These suns (especially the centres of them), were still fire incon- 
ceivable ; and these also gave off an emanation of heat and light. 
This light, or the particles composing it, in the same manner 
as the suns themselves were formed, produced planets and sat- 
ellites. The suns being too light and unparticled, could not con- 
solidate in a manner similar to the condensation of their light in 
other centres or worlds. But the light thrown from them was capa- 
ble of becoming less rare than their own composition ; and therefore 
the constant absorption of the rays of light produced in each of their 
planets a hardened or consolidated combination of particles. 

The number of planets and other formations emanating from these 
suns, is as incalculable as the number of suns produced from the 
Eternal Sun. Each of these suns has its own established planetary 
system, each planet in which, in order, observing the same plane, 
and taking the same direction, moves around the sun or centre which 
formed it: and the whole move around the Eternal Centre or Germ 
of their existence ! 

These planets can not properly be termed such : for their compo- 
sitions are too rare to form mineral substances. They are rather an 
adhesion of particles caused by the law of condensation and mutual 
attraction, or gravitation. But still they are bodies of an almost 
wholly fiery interior constitution. So they are in reality what would 
be termed cometary bodies ; each of which pursues the orbit of its 
first formation, according to the bulk and density of its peculiar ele- 
ments. Such is the condition of the first infinite Circle of suns, and 
of the worlds by them produced. 

A still greater accumulation of particles sent off from the Great 
Sun, produced another circle, like unto the first, — with a corre- 
sponding number of planets and satellites. The suns in this circle 
being still more rare than those in the first, have less fire, but con- 
tain more heat; and they are capable of expanding, and sending 
forth more unparticled light relatively than the former. The same 
laws still work their mighty influence throughout the circle formed 
by these suns : and by constant emanation of nebulous matter, plan- 
ets are, at irregular distances, in constant process of formation. By 
the attraction of these suns, all particles negative to their own com- 
position, gravitated to them again : and others by virtue of inherent 
motion and refinement, were repulsed or thrown off with a velocity 



133 

inconceivable, seeking substances of like affinity among other forma- 
tions in the system which the sun had thus yielded forth. The con- 
densation of materials into planets belonging to this system, was pro- 
duced by a constant attraction or absorption of light, the rare parti- 
cles composing them gravitating to, or being attracted by, the sun. 
And these may be properly styled planets ; for they gradually con- 
densed into particles of earthy composition. The one closest to the 
sun is harder than the second ; and the third is still more dense than 
the latter; and denser and rarer alternately and correspondingly succeed 
each other, throughout the worlds composing one of these systems. 

The condensed particles, and the progression of the same forming 
the substance that is termed earth, are totally unlike any composi- 
tions of a terrestrial nature that are known to be in existence by the 
human mind. 

It is impossible to calculate the immensity of their circumferences 
or diameters ; for they are infinitely larger than several millions of 
the suns belonging to the fifth Circle. And the suns of the second 
Circle transcend the utmost powers of the conception or imagina- 
tion. And the suns of the first Circle, and their planets, are still 
more inconceivable — are utterly beyond conception, even as is the 
unimaginable and unchangeable Sun that gave them an existence. 



§ 5. The suns forming the third System of concentric circles, have less 
heat and more light than the former, and are nearer the state of con- 
densation. Still they are not condensed ; for they contain heat incon- 
ceivable. Their light, associating with atoms of like nature, has 
become suitable to produce still denser bodies than are produced by 
the light of those of the former circle ; and so these suns were des- 
tined to produce planets of a still more condensed and consolidated 
constitution. The constant interchanging of particles ; the throwing 
off of the non-associating atoms, and the receiving of others of like 
affinity, gradually produced a system of planets and satellites, corre- 
sponding to other creations of like nature. 

The particles which have progressed to the terra-material forma- 
tion of these planets, are still of such a peculiar and refined nature 
that no substance known on earth bears a resemblance to them. 
The first has, in process of condensation, assumed a hardened sur- 
face having two strata, the first of which is an imaginable formation 
of particles of sand, somewhat in appearance like the carbonate of 
lime mixed with coral substances, yet not in any particular contain 



134 nature's divine revelations. 

ing the qualities or essences of either. It is more refined than is 
possible to conceive of from a comparison with any substance known 
on earth. . 

Such is the composition and constitution of the first and second 
planets of the third circle of suns. And the appearance of the same 
is gradually diminished with their increasing distances ; and many 
of the planets that they sustain have none of the above compositions 
yet developed. 

The suns of the fourth Circle contain still less heat and light than 
those of the former ; but still the intensity of each is incomprehen- 
sible to the mind. They send off light still more unparticled, inso- 
much that they become active agents of light. After an inconceiv- 
able period of time, and an incessant emanation of this unparticled 
matter from the suns which this composed, this produced corre- 
sponding systems of planetary worlds, diminishing in number and 
magnitude, yet too mighty in expanse to be calculated or compre- 
hended. By virtue of the motion going on throughout this ^great 
system of systems, and by the laws of condensation, absorption, grav- 
itation, repulsion and association of atoms, the planets formed became 
still more dense in constitution than those before described. 

Planets that are nearest these suns have progressed to earthy for- 
mations and developments ; while those that are further, are still more 
refined and less dense in particles that compose earthy substance. 
Those that are progressed have three formations ; the last of which 
nearly resembles the present appearance of this globe ; but is not of 
the same constitution or quality. Their materials are more refined 
and perfect, not in quality, but in particles. 

So likewise ^ fifth Circle of suns was brought into existence, cor- 
responding to the other creations. These are composed of less heat 
and light relatively than the former : still their heat and light are 
immense. And particles evolved from these suns were still more 
refined and ethereal. But by virtue of eternal laws inherent and 
immutable in this composition, it gradually and correspondingly 
brought into existence an immense number of planets and satellites, 
the magnitude of which is not yet fully determined or comprehended. 
By the operation of these laws, and after an inconceivable period of 
time, the planets were created which belong to our own solar system. 
Planets that are nearer to these suns are correspondingly denser than 
those further from them. 

The distance that the light of the suns of the fifth circle passes off 



135 

into space, is too vast for ordinary conception,- still is limited com- 
pared to the extension of the light of suns of the previous circles. 

The condensation of particles from the sun of our own solar sys- 
tem (which stands as a general representative of all others in this 
Circle) has produced various strata of earthy formations. The first 
planet is extremely dense, and its surface is composed of a mineral 
and rocky substance. It has combinations similar to those upon this 
globe, but which are more refined in appearance, though not in 
quality. This one has been named Mercury. 

The next has formations four in number, the last of which has not 
yet been fully developed : and it is less in density of composition 
than the former. This is named Venus. 

The third has combinations of earthy substances still 'less dense 
than the former. The number of formations and strata developed is 
Jive, the last being nearly consummated. The composition of the 
first partakes of silica, lime, and other mineral developments. And 
the formations successively produced in the order of development, 
consist of various species of earth and stone, until the fourth, and 
now nearly the fifth, is produced. The last of these composes the 
crust, or the fifth geological development of the planet termed 
Earth. 

The next one in order has corresponding formations. It is not 
any larger, but is less dense than the latter. It is termed Mars. 

The one succeeding this has still a greater number of formations, 
which are still more refined, in quality and constitution. This is 
termed Jupiter. 

The next has formations unequalled by those of any planet exist- 
ing between it and the sun to which it belongs. Its composition is 
still less dense and less gross than the latter. The earth that its for- 
mations have developed, is pure, fertile, and inconceivably refined. 
And like the Great Sun whence it came, but to which it is as the 
least particle that composes the eye of the smallest insect is to it, it 
has formed a nebulous zone, and that another, — each of which sur- 
rounds it still, unbroken and but slightly condensed ; but which will 
ultimately compose other nebulous masses, the whole of which will 
form a globe which will assume a track according to its own specific 
gravity, as have and do all others. This planet is termed Saturn. 

The planets receding still further from this, grow less dense and 
more refined than those preceding. Some of them pursue their 
orbits uncondensed and unstratified. Their orbits are immense, but 



136 nature's divine revelations. 

are in proportion to the refinement of their constituents, as not being 
suitable to associate with any composition of the sun which produced 
them. From this cause they are repulsed to the extreme distance 
that the nature of their compositions can allow them to occupy. 
And these are Comets — each of which will assume the constitution 
of a planet of like nature with all others in the same circle of 
formation. 

A sixth Circle of suns was in order produced ; and these contain 
no fire, less light, and more electricity. And having not yet become 
suns properly, by reason of their inherent qualities and compositions, 
they are at this time traversing almost the bounds of undefinable 
space. The orbit of their revolution surrounds space incalculable. 



§ 6. Thus the Univercoelum is a boundless accumulation of par- 
ticles that have assumed by virtue of inherent qualities, forms, orders, 
degrees, associations, and correspondences. Every particle, from 
the first to the last circle, gravitated to the centre destined for its 
association. Thus were established forms ; and perpetual forms pro- 
duced Order. And by the association of each particle throughout 
the vast Univercoelum, with particles of like affinity, from the lowest 
to the highest, Degrees were established throughout every depart- 
ment of Creation. And there was a constant gravitation of particles 
going on throughout the whole Mass of material compositions. And 
thus in order was produced this vast and universal extension of 
worlds and systems of worlds, throughout immensity of space. 

Development of inherent qualities to an external manifestation of 
the same, and progression of all things to ultimate refinement and 
purification, were only in order with corresponding developments of 
higher spheres and more eternal assemblages. And each particle 
was destined ultimately to ascend to that degree of refinement ; and 
each sphere successively and incessantly put forth its ultimate parti- 
cles to produce, sustain, and associate, with others of like affinity and 
nature, that were thrown off from the Mass as too pure and unparti- 
cled to associate with that of a grosser and denser quality. 

Therefore the Great Sun — the unimaginable Ocean of liquid ma- 
terial — was a Centre from which (according to the development of 
its atmosphere, which extended throughout immensity) rolled forth a 
circle of suns to the extreme extent of particles associating to produce 
them. 

Thus also Order and Form were developed. For their distance 



nature's divine revelations. 137 

from the Great Sun their Parent, was in proportion to the density of 
their composition ; and their distances from each other were corre- 
spondingly sustained by the same influence of eternal gravitation. 
And all worlds emanating from these, were but blazing and productive 
suns to other planets. And corresponding ultimate associations and 
formations have progressed, until the extreme of their emanation has 
resulted in the formation of the sixth Circle. 

And so the suns of the first Circle are an ultimate of the Great 
Sun ; and those of the second Circle may be called an ultimate of the 
first. They are no more than accumulations of particles, and thus 
are planets. And the third Circle of Suns are an ultimate of the sec- 
ond ; and the fourth, of the third ; and the fifth, of the fourth ; and 
the sixth, of the fifth. Thus there is no disconnexion ; but there is 
a perfect harmony and unity in all celestial and terra-material pro- 
ductions : and so each may be considered as a part necessary to the 
completion of the whole Univercoelum of boundless infinitude ! 

Time and space, height and depth, length and breadth, are anni- 
hilated in this vast system of concentric and celestial circles — a per- 
fection and perpetual development of the Great Fountain from which 
they all successively emanated. An attempt to calculate the immense 
magnitude of one of these systems, would be useless ; for they trans- 
cend the utmost conceptions and calculations of the human mind. 
One of the suns of the second Circle is several millions of trillions 
times larger than the sun of our solar system, which is in the fifth 
Circle ! No combinations of numbers is adequate to express the 
diametrical magnitude of those of the second Circle ; and millions of 
times more incalculable are those of theirs* / And the Great Sun 
or Fountain, from which all of these sprang, is too infinite in its mag- 
nitude to be in any way meditated upon consistently ; and so a defi- 
nite conception can not be had of the Germ that has produced an 
infinitude of inconceivable worlds ! 

And the time which has elapsed during these formations is equally 
incalculable ; for it is beyond the powers of the most vigorous and 
brilliant imagination to even pass one thought upon the time that 
elapsed between the first assumption of form by particles thrown from 
the Great Mass, to that form's ultimate production. — And yet follow- 
ing this were suns and systems of suns, and constellations and planets, 
without number, and new forms constantly displaying themselves 
until millions and millions of millions of worlds — an infinity of worlds 
— were traversing the boundless fields of immensity, displaying the 



• 



• 



138 nature's divine revelations. 

most perfect order, arrangement, and organization. These constantly 
put forth new particles, an evidence and index of new and youthful 
productions, which were constantly succeeding. And so we may trace 
correspondingly another almost infinity of formations and consequent 
re-formations, until all arrive at their present state of order, and their 
present refinement of ultimate particles, — having condensed and con- 
solidated by a gradual association of inherent particles, both gross 
and refined, each of which gravitates to its like, and possesses motion 
in proportion to the specific density or rarity of the substances with 
which it is in combination. 

And thus, from the first to the last, has elapsed an inconceivable 
period of time, and as immense a production of new forms, in orders, 
degrees, and associations, throughout the whole vast immensity which 
they fill ! And yet creation (or its ultimate) extends infinitely beyond 
the sixth Formation ! For there is from the Great Fountain, Germ, 
or Parent of these worlds, an everlasting combination of materials, 
which when once developed would extend into infinite space, and 
light up every chamber throughout the vast Univercoelum with a light 
inaccessible and inconceivable, constantly bringing into existence new 
forms as results of the inherent qualities and combinations composing 
the Great Eternal Sun ! And the emanations, after establishing 
the sixth Circle of formations, both breathe from, and cause to con- 
verge to it (according to internal and immutable laws that were estab- 
lished in the beginning), elements which, by constant flux and reflux, 
are engaged in producing a Universe of pre-eminent grandeur and 
infinitude ! 

Creation, then, has just commenced ! For it is, as it everlastingly 
has been, putting forth new forms and manifesting unchangeable en- 
ergies — the very essence of all power — the uncontrollable fiat of the 
Great Positive Mind! 

The Great Sun, thus pregnated with the immutable, eternal Essence 
of divine Positive Power, and being itself as immutable and eternal, 
containing particles destined to become infinitely sublimated, will still 
produce the most magnificent and excellent forms, displaying infinite 
beauty, refinement, and perfection, throughout the undefinable periods 
of this Eternity, which opens and unfolds a new — an eternity of eter- 
nities, and throughout space not yet conceived of, nor yet filled with 
the perfection with which it is destined to abound ! 

It is the nature of all things (and this is derived from the Great 
Origin) to assume forms and characteristics corresponding with the 



nature's divine revelations. 139 

interior qualities contained in the particles. And the forms assumed 
observe perpetual Order, and develop degrees, these all correspond- 
ing to inherent and invisible qualities which constitute their cause and 
actuator. Therefore, from the inherent, interior elements, essences, 
and attributes of the Great Fountain of all fountains, corresponding 
worlds and systems of worlds, too vast to be adequately compre- 
hended, have been produced. 



§ 7. If every second of animal life that ever has elapsed upon 
this globe, from the first sentient production unto the present moment, 
could be comprehended, still all would be but one second in compari- 
son to the time that elapsed between the first assumption of form by 
particles, and the breathing forth and establishment of the last system 
of suns. For there have not seconds yet gone by since this globe 
and all things on it have had an existence, to compare with, or ade- 
quately to express, the number of years, or even centuries, occupied 
in the formation of one of the systems contemplated. And yet crea- 
tion, or the existence and production of worlds, has been but one mo- 
ment in progress as compared to the duration of the formations that 
are to go on throughout time and space unimaginable ? 

Then all these systems, with all their emanations and appendages, 
arising from, and yet progressing to, the Vortex of Positive Power, 
may be justly considered as one System ! It is here subdivided, 
in order to facilitate a general conception of the whole Structure by 
enabling the mind to associate the various orders and degrees of de- 
velopment which it is more capable of comprehending. Yet it is but 
one general Evolution of worlds from the Great Centre, and there- 
fore is but one infinite Production from one eternal Origin ! And 
only one single moment has elapsed, comparatively, since the first 
formed of these vast and universal systems has had an existence ! 
But one single moment have they been in process of development from 
the Great Source, and in passing through all the various changes and 
conditions which the particles of each have assumed, in form, order, 
specific gravities, geological developments, undefinable and unimagin- 
able revolutions, and reciprocal and incessant interchanging and cir- 
culation of parts and particles ! 

The vast Ocean of materials in ceaseless motion and activity, from 
whose bosom these systems were developed and born into existence, 
and each inconceivably extended system and System of systems in- 
volved together, with all their accompanying excellences and beau- 



140 

ties, are everlasting indices of future, inevitable, and corresponding 
emanations from the great exhaustless Fountain from which these all 
have successively flown. All these productions and reproductions 
— all these suns and* systems of suns, with all their accompanying 
worlds — -are but as one particle, are but one breathing forth of in- 
ternal qualities from the great eternal Fount, in comparison to the 
grand and glorious developments that are to be produced and ex- 
tended throughout the height, and depth, and length, and breadth, of 
the whole vast Univerccelum ! 

Thus but one atom has been developed in comparison to that which 
shall be developed ; and but one second has elapsed in comparison to 
the corresponding extension of time ! 

Thus the thought finds no resting-place. It feels the material 
form, and is conscious of its habitation. It meditates definitely only 
upon objects that are suitable for its comprehension and association. 
Anything beyond such objects is but a vacuum in which imagination, 
whose flight is swifter than the sunbeam, seeks for a resting-place. 
It searches throughout the chambers of the heaven of heavens, and 
roams through the labyrinths that are continually opening into new 
fields of celestial beauty which utterly transcend all minds but that 
Mind which produced them. It returns from its flight in the infini- 
tude of space, and inquires with breathless and inexpressible amaze- 
ment, When was the beginning, and when shall be the end, of eternal 
time and unbounded creations? 

Thus the human mind can not conceive of eternity or infinity ; for 
it is limited in its nature, belonging to, and produced by, finite forms, 
and existing among transient things. Consequently its thoughts must 
have bounds ; and subjects must be limited, or it can not comprehend 
them. Creations must not be of indefinite extent, or of materials 
without sensible parallel, or else the mind can not conceive of their 
magnitude, or their elements and properties. Limits are therefore 
necessary, in order that the mind may conceive correctly of internal 
realities and external forms and substances. For if the boundless 
infinitude is presented to the mind, with it a condition of indefinite 
thought presents itself likewise. Its capacities are finite, and its con- 
ceptions are of like nature. No matter how exalted it may be, it 
must conceive of bounds, or else there is no conception. 

But in its sparkling brilliancy, the imagination will pass off into in- 
finite space ; and not being able to perceive limits, it becomes con- 
fused and bewildered. And hence the question above referred to 



141 

has been asked with as little meaning as the mind has had conception 
of infinite space. 

No human power or invention is capable of representing any cor- 
rect idea of the immensity of systems which extend and expand 
throughout unmeasured space. No mathematical calculation can be 
made respecting them ; for numbers are lost in worlds whose num- 
bers transcend the conceptions of the human mind. Figures maybe 
combined to such an extent as to transcend all powers of comprehen- 
sion ; yet the mere comprehension of these would give but a limited 
understanding of this immensity. No matter how extensive and how 
powerful the figure may be to represent time and space, it has limits ; 
and is therefore no comparison. 

The mind may contemplate the many formations in the sidereal 
heavens ; it may contemplate their circumferences, their diameters, 
their immense revolutions ; it may ponder and meditate upon the 
compositions and combinations that are existing in each formation ; 
it may endeavor to conceive of the various geological formations of 
each as they were successively developed from the first condensation 
of particles into worlds, to the extended and almost infinite expanse 
of systems to the sixth formation of suns, — and even if it could suc- 
ceed in grasping all these, its conceptions would be limited, — and 
therefore would give not the least possible idea of infinite space ! 

The mind may be mighty enough to comprehend one system and 
its compositions, forms, movements, and all the objects and forms, 
both perfect and imperfect, that are existing upon its surfaces ; it may 
be sufficiently expansive to comprehend the interior, the invisible, 
realities and external appearances of all things thereon existing ; it 
may be penetrating enough to understand the motive power, and 
energy of all action, motion, and sensation, that each of these forms 
develops; — and these would be mighty conceptions — would con- 
stitute the full range of human thought ! But still, how comparatively 
limited and contracted are these conceptions ! — for they in reality do 
not constitute one particle in comparison to one half of the first for- 
mation of suns ! 



% 8. Therefore the human mind is absolutely incompetent to con- 
ceive of infinity ; and to the mind, this word vibrates and echoes no 
corresponding thought. The word infinity, as applied to indefinite 
space, is one substituted in place of an idea. And there never was 
and never can be an adequate conception of Eternity ; for the thought 



142 

of this is of itself a non-entity, and the word expresses no signifi- 
cation. 

But as the human mind is a composition of the refined and per- 
fected materials of all else existing, it refuses to associate with things 
of a lower order and less degree of refinement ; but has a tendency 
to pass off to explore and associate with something of a like lofty 
nature. Hence it seeks not to analyze and comprehend things in 
the lower degrees of existence, but it aspires to higher and more ex- 
alted spheres. Mind is then only seeking its equilibrium. It is 
gravitating toward the sphere that is attractive to it. It is endeav- 
oring to pass from its present nidulated state, to some unknown, yet 
attractive, habitation among the avenues and chambers of the spiritual 
and celestial forms. 

Such is mind ! and such are its inclinations. The amount of 
thought that has been excited in reference to the subject under con- 
templation, is incalculable ; yet if all the thoughts that ever have 
existed, since the formation and existence of this globe up to the 
present moment, were combined, they would not give the mind a 
proper conception of the number of years, or even centuries, that this 
globe itself was assuming the form which it now possesses ! 

As it was in the beginning, so the vast and boundless Univercoelum, 
the Great Sun and Centre from which all these worlds and systems 
of worlds emanated, is still an exhaustless Fountain of chaotic mate- 
rials, and living, inherent energy to drive into existence billions and 
millions of billions of suns, with all their appendages, more than have 
yet been produced ! For it has eternal Motion, and contains the 
forms that all things subsequently assume ; and it contains laws that 
are displayed in the geometrical and mechanical structure, combina- 
tions, and movements, of the vast systems that are brought forth. 
And from this great living Vortex roll forth the unimaginable elements, 
properties, combinations, laws, forces, forms, and motions, that have 
produced, and will still produce, an infinitude of systems and Systems 
of systems, whose concentric circles are but an expanse from the 
Great Germ of all existence, and are incessantly acting and reacting, 
changing, harmonizing, organizing, and etherealizing, every particle 
of chaotic and undeveloped matter that exists in the Vortex ! 

Yet in the beginning, such was the condition of the materials of all 
worlds that now have an existence. And there are now existing six 
circles of blazing suns, — each of which has assemblages so vast and 
extensive that they can not be conceived of by the human mind ! 



nature's divine revelations. 143 

And the various productions that have resulted from these organized 
bodies, and the peculiar combinations that they contain, are equally 
incomprehensible. Still, in the very contemplation of this incon- 
ceivable creation of undefinable systems, the mind is led still onward 
to inquire for the End! But why interrogate concerning that which 
can not be conceived of? And why endeavor to comprehend the 
space and time that infinitude is composed of? Yet the mind goes 
onward and upward to higher states and further researches into the 
undefinable regions of eternity. 

So then all these systems that have been produced, and are exist- 
ing, are in reality but one single atom, and occupying but one inch, 
in comparison to that which is to be. And so time and space are 
virtually annihilated ; and Power and Materials are adequate to fill 
the extreme bounds of their indivisible, undistinguishable infinitude ! 

All of the mighty systems that were evolved from the great Centre, 
observed, according to the density or rarity of each respectively, a 
rotary and orbicular motion around the Centre from which they ema- 
nated. The very moment that an association of particles was estab- 
lished, action and reaction, condensation, and an orbicular and rotary 
motion, were produced. And in accordance with the density or 
rarity of the planet, was the distance intervening between it and the 
sun around which it revolved. There was no disconnected force or 
impetus applied to the bodies thus formed, to set them in harmonious 
motion ; no foreign power impulsed and guided them in order in 
their respective planes of revolution ; but inherent laws, capable of 
controlling these manifestations, were developed and brought into 
action, according to the development of the forms to be thus acted 
upon. 

And so the great worlds that are distributed throughout the immen- 
sity of space, are incessantly reciprocating particles and substances 
with each other. And in accordance with their density or rarity, 
with their lower or higher degrees of development, with their gross 
or refined conditions, are their distances determined, and their 
motions established. 

And the great eternal elements that were successively developed 
and evolved from the Great Centre that contained them, were Heat, 
Light, and Electricity. Heat was an emanation from fire ; and the 
light produced from heat by its becoming less particled and more 
rare and active, was so much sublimated and refined, that its ultimate 



144 nature's divine revelations 

was (and is) that all-pervading element throughout the Universe, 
Electricity, 

Electricity could not have existed in its present condition primi- 
tively ; for there were no means and no substances qualified to develop 
it. But as the First existed alone, its constant progression until 
Electricity was produced as an ultimate, shows that the latter was a 
perfection of that which was eternally existing. Thus the lower 
contained and developed the highest, while the highest acts on, and 
pervades, all below its exalted state of perfection. Hence, electri- 
city pervades all bodies, all substance, all elements, and passes unre- 
strictedly through every avenue and pore that exists in every particle 
throughout the Universe. It is the elastic substance that exists 
within and surrounds all things, and is the powerful agent of motion, 
life, and activity. It is constantly and incessantly engaged in rarify- 
ing and purifying all things ; and is a medium to transmit power and 
matter in particles, from one substance to another, and from one 
planet to another, and from each planet to the sun. 

There is not existing a quantity of electricity in the sun amounting 
to a positive or attractive power. Nor is there such a thing existing 
as positive repulsion, as produced by any elements or principles of 
like nature : and motion is neither produced nor sustained by any 
such actuating principles. Nor is anything formed, or organized, or 
existing, as an effect, produced by positive opposites. For if a sub- 
stance could be produced in this way, it would be existing in a 
vacuum, and between two antagonistic principles ; and hence it could 
experience no motion, no action, no exchanging of particles, no 
increase nor diminution. It would be an immovable and un- 
changeable object, destitute of all life and usefulness. But instead 
of opposites existing, there is a harmony in all the formations, and a 
positive and absolute necessity of each production, according to the 
forces and elements existing in the Vortex of Positive Power, and 
the Fount of chaotic materials. For both are immutable and eternal 
in their adaptations, the one to form, and the other to constitute the 
materials for the formations. And thus the systems of suns and 
planets, with all their appendages, and all the vast assemblages of 
worlds throughout the sidereal regions, were brought into existence by 
the united and harmonious action of fixed and established principles. 

Then what is meant by attraction, gravitation, and condensation, is 
an association of particles possessing mutual affinities. And as there 
is constantly a refinement of inherent particles in all bodies, so there 



nature's divine revelations. 145 

is a constant passing off from the same of those particles which 
have become too refined to continue an association with the same 
composition. 

And the constant attraction existing between all bodies in the vast 
system of the planetary worlds, is owing to a mutual gravitation 
from each of particles that have become fitted to associate with 
each other's composition. And thus worlds and Worlds of worlds 
were made ; and thus are they sustained. And thus is universal 
motion, from the angular to the spiral, developed. And thus does, 
and shall, the great Eternal Laboratory unceasingly produce and 
reproduce, until all things and all substances shall become rarified, 
refined, and perfected, and until all will gravitate to spheres of celes- 
tial attraction and spiritual association. 



§ 9. The great system of planetary formations, and the inherent 
laws by which they were produced in order, harmony, and progres- 
sive development, are now presented to the mind. In this manner 
were these developed from primeval matter, which was fire, this 
being acted upon by the Great Positive Power, the Vortex of which 
contained this as the only substance. And all material substances 
and compositions were an emanation or a progressive sphere or atmo- 
sphere, proceeding from the great internal Actuator, And a pro- 
gression (such as has been described) to the organization and estab- 
lishment of systems of worlds, and a constant operation of all laws 
inherently contained in the Great Mass, have produced all things that 
are now in being. And thus is the immensity of space peopled with 
worlds, and planets, and their appendages, and still finer and more 
remote assemblages, which are beyond the power of human vision ! 

The plan of the great System, thus presented, gives order to the 
thoughts, and assists the mind in its endeavors to comprehend its 
vastness. This extensive generalization is the only means by which 
the human mind can conceive of the countless worlds that are below, 
above, and around its own existence. 

The peculiar elements and combinations existing in other worlds, 
are greatly dissimilar to any substance that is existing in this material 
sphere. If a particular and detailed description of these innumer- 
able worlds were given, it would be beyond the comprehension of 
the mind, and also beyond its power of forming conceptions from 
analogy. If the geological formations of these w T orlds were consid- 
ered, from the primary condensation of particles to the lowest point 

10 



x46 

of gravitation ; and if the various divisions of that which is, and of 
that which is not stratified, were presented ; and if their present ex- 
ternal appearances were also given, together with their diameters and 
circumferences, — it would be revealing that which the mind could 
neither comprehend nor associate with by any process of analogical 
reasoning, or any power of expansive thought. If I were to speak 
of the minerals, or particles that had become the constituents of such 
bodies ; and if the epoch was described when these were produced, 
together with the peculiar animals and species of plants, this would 
likewise be unnecessary and useless. If all the animated, organized 
beings that are existing upon these innumerable worlds were de- 
scribed; and if an anatomical and physiological description and 
delineation of their peculiar structures were given, and the degrees 
of perfection that they occupy in the scale of universal progression 
relative to others in existence, were spoken of; and if the degrees 
and orders of their mental associations were likewise represented, — 
it would be only indulging the desire and love for the marvellous, 
creating wonder and astonishment, but presenting nothing that would 
be of real application or usefulness, even if it were susceptible of 
comprehension. For, if it is impossible for the human mind to 
conceive of the vastness of this infinity of worlds, is it not also 
impossible for it to conceive of any of the specific or detailed com- 
positions or bodies that are existing upon their external surfaces ? 

But a true conception of the Univerccelum, and of its harmonious 
formations, would lead the human mind to conceive of systems corre- 
sponding to each other, and to make useful and extensive generali- 
zations, — the result of which would be to cause man to carry out 
more harmoniously, in his own life, the teachings of the beauties that 
exist in the Universe, and to apply them properly to his own happi- 
ness and usefulness. 

The Great Sun of all suns emanated the three principles and ele- 
ments that are mediums and connecting links of universal motion and 
activity. The Fountain from which they all sprang into existence, 
was an emanation from the Interior, and from qualities and essences 
therein existing. And so the great Body was an atmosphere or halo 
surrounding the great Centre or Sun internally existing. And 
Heat, Light, and Electricity, were successive developments of this 
great Mass. Each being properly developed, the last became an 
active agent, a Negative to the internal, Positive Power. And Mat- 
ter, existing in its unparticled state, was the vehicle and substance 



REVELATIONS. 147 

through and on which the two great Powers could act to produce all 
that has been rolled forth into the immensity of space. 

Electricity therefore pervades the infinity of space. It penetrates 
all substances, and exists in and throughout all worlds, with all their 
component parts. It exists in everything and everywhere ; and there 
is not one particle in the realms of infinite space that has not within 
its composition the unparticled and active agent of Electricity. 
Being the ultimate, or the progressed and perfected essense of the 
Great Eternal Sun, it pervades all things below its pre-eminent state 
of perfection, — and thus is a Negative to the Internal and still more 
perfected — the perfection of inconceivable purity — the Great Pos- 
itive Mind! 

These are the only Principles and Elements in existence : 
and all other things are mere modifications of these Principles. 
This emanation from the Great Body may be termed an atmo- 
sphere, a halo, or nebulous zone, that surrounded the immensity of 
space with brightness and beauty inconceivable. And thus was ori- 
ginally established the eternal Truth and real reality, that everything 
has its own peculiar atmosphere, and consequently its specific and 
necessary association. For every world that has been spontaneously 
breathed forth from the Great Centre, by virtue of its eternal motion 
and activity, has an atmosphere or circle, extending to the extreme 
point of its repelling influence. And all planets and satellites have 
their respective atmospheres, not only as emanating from their sur- 
faces like all others, but as divided into strata of formations, the 
character and extent of which are determined by the density and cir- 
cumference of the respective bodies to which they belong. 

An atmosphere is a progression, or an ascension from the denser 
mass of particles, seeking association with that of like nature ; and it 
consists of substances which have become too refined and unparti- 
cled to continue to exist in that of a dense or gross quality and com- 
position. The stratified atmosphere that is formed around every 
body, substance, and globe, in existence, is an emanation from the 
body, and a perfection of the particles composing it. There is there- 
fore an atmosphere belonging to every f article in being, the compo- 
sition of which is finer than that from which it emanated. And ac- 
cording to the quality of such emanation, is established its relative 
distance, and the character of the association which it seeks. Then 
from the Great Centre there is an infinite expansion of suns and 
worlds of suns, which have become organized and condensed, and 



.48 

act and react upon each other ; and their incessant motion has pro- 
duced each planetary formation in order and degrees of development 
and association of particles, and each of these was a progression of 
that from which it came, until an infinity of systems have been 
brought into being. By the virtue of inherent qualities, and the 
incessant action of immutable laws, the sixth circle has become 
established, — the suns of which are not yet fully condensed and 
organized into systems like others, but are still in a condition like 
unto the cometic nuclei. And all these infinite creations were pro- 
duced by an expansion of the inherent Principles contained in the 
original composition, and a natural and consequent assuming of the 
forms which characterize each development ! 



§ 10. There is to the observer an apparent confusion existing among 
the innumerable visible bodies that inhabit the ocean of space. They 
do not appear in perfect order. They do not assume forms and be- 
come condensed before the human eye : and there is an appearance 
of irregularity throughout the sidereal heavens. But these external 
appearances are deceptive ; for the whole structure of the Universe 
is but a composition of particles, sustaining relative points and loca- 
tions given them by their own natural compositions and associations. 
And all are but parts composing the great Whole, the whole being 
but one particle in comparison to the systems that are existing, and 
to the new ones that are putting forth as new particles, in the further 
extremes of infinite space ! And all are existing in beauty, order, 
and harmony, and are approximating to perfection. There is no in- 
terference with each other, no interruption of each other's movements ; 
but all move onward with inconceivable rapidity, yet in the most calm 
and peaceful manner that can be imagined. They not only answer 
the purpose for which they have assumed their present condition, but 
are almost intellectually reciprocating particles and essences with each 
other, and disseminating freely heat, light, and electricity, — which 
give new and living energies to particles and substances with which 
they come in contact. 

And thus, by the ever-controlling influence, and the inconceivably 
active energies of the Positive, Divine Mind, are all these effects 
brought into being. And by immutable and eternal laws originally 
established, it will continue to reproduce and recreate new worlds 
of supreme excellences and exalted states of material perfection, until 
every particle that composes every sun and every system of suns and 



REVELATIONS. 149 

World of worlds, extending infinitely beyond the power of human 
thought, and infinitely beyond all that has been yet produced and or- 
ganized — until these, and all their particles, become the very essence 
of vegetable and animal existence ! And the latter, with the active 
energies inherently accompanying it, not only will pass to the perfec- 
tion of spiritual essence, but will work its mighty influence upon 
everything below it, until all things arrive at an exalted state of 
spiritual and celestial perfection ! 

Thus all matter will pass through the multifarious forms and stages 
that are existing, and all will ultimately be resolved into the unparti- 
cled state, and will ascend to associate with higher and more glorious 
spheres — of spiritual composition. Then the Great Positive Mind, 
around whose Centre exists this exhaustless fountain of materials, 
will be Positive to the great Negative formed by the perfection of 
all things else in being. And then Deity and Spirit will be exist- 
ing only ! 

In association are Positive and Negative. In quality, the last of 
all things, or spiritual principle, will be like the^rs^ of all things, or 
the Great Positive Mind : only there can not be an association ; for 
the first is a mighty, inconceivable Whole, the Essence of Intelli- 
gence ; while the second, or last of all things, will be a Negative in 
the great Sphere or Vortex of the Divine Mind. The same will be 
most eminently perfect, because it will have arrived at the degree of 
refinement which the inherent and immutable laws of progression 
tend ultimately to produce in all things. In knowledge it will be 
negative ; but in affection it will be as pure and inseparable as the 
System of worlds that are swimming in the realms of space. 

Therefore the spiritual Principle, or the destined Ultimate of all 
things in existence, will be a Negative to the Great Positive Mind ; 
and between the two will emanate new worlds — an epoch of another 
Beginning! 

Before this sublime and glorious end will be consummated, there 
will be formed an infinite number of suns and worlds, the immensity 
of some of which will pass all power of understanding and computa- 
tion, and their revolutions on their axes will require as many hours 
as this globe requires minutes. And all the labyrinths and chambers 
of uncontracted infinitude are to be inhabited by corresponding sys- 
tems of worlds. 

And after animal and vegetable existence shall have been equally 
disseminated throughout each of these systems, as active and unfail- 



150 nature's divine revelations. 

ing agents to refine, appropriate to themselves, and transfer to higher 
existences, all things below their state of being ; and when all motion 
shall have become so perfected as to result in Sensation ; and when 
all elements shall equally and reciprocally attract and associate with 
each other ; and when all worlds, having become too rarified to 
form dense and gross bodies, shall ascend and gravitate to higher 
spheres, — when all things shall have arrived at this state of exalted 
perfection, then will be the accomplishment of the grand and glorious 
End contemplated ! 

And here the thoughts, together with time and space, are nearly 
lost and annihilated, from the utter impossibility of an adequate con- 
ception. And the tendency of the human mind to conceive of local- 
ity and bounds, and the impossibility of its conceiving of infinity, 
accounts for the obscurity and indefiniteness of these universal gene- 
ralizations. If the mind were like Space, then thought would have 
no boundary ; and if the mind were like Time, Space would have no 
distance. But the habitation of the mind being thus contracted, all 
thoughts of necessity give a correspondingly contracted conception of 
infinity, or else there is no definite conception. 

The thought that all things in existence, all worlds with all their 
diversified compositions, and even of their most dense and gross sub- 
stances, are to become ultimately a part of animal organization ; are 
to become a medium of Sensation, and to constitute a casement in 
which will exist the principle of spiritual life, — this thought, in its 
magnitude, is beyond the grasp of all minds except that of the Great 
Actuator! And the accomplishment of the ultimate condition of the 
Positive and Negative that shall then alone occupy the realms of 
infinite space, is equally incomprehensible. 

And the utter resolving of all things into a higher state of refine- 
ment, will make them suitable to enter into the composition of new 
worlds and systems of worlds, that may be born into existence by the 
spontaneous pregnation of the Fountain in which nothing exists but 
what is everlastingly pure and infinite ! 

Thus the vast Univerccelum has been nearly filled with congloba- 
tions of particles, which have assumed the forms of mighty Suns and 
worlds. It still will be perpetuated through eternity, until not only 
every particle shall compose some part of these systems, but until all 
shall sustain and control by their specific influence, higher spheres 
until each and every particle existing shall occupy an important sta 



151 

tion in the great united System, thrown into existence and controlled 
by the almighty fiat of internal and eternal Power ! Such is the grand 
cosmogony of the creations in universal space ! 



§ 11. It is, therefore, made evident to the mind, that the great 
Internal, Invisible, is the real Reality of all producing 
causes ; that this is Eternal Truth ; and that such is the essential 
and specific nature, quality, and composition of the Eternal Mind ! 

And there are constantly emanating from this great Source, radia- 
tions of inexpressible and inconceivable Attributes, the first of which 
is Power and Motion, and the last, and the highest and most excel- 
lent of all others, is Eternal Truth ! And the great fiery Ocean of 
chaotic Matter that has breathed into being the grand System of 
worlds, with all their appendages and excellent qualifications, was a 
universal Exterior or Form, and a Vehicle of Power, that radiated 
from the Internal. It was a Form produced by the Invisible, yet 
real existing Principle — the Infinite Mind. 

Therefore the Great eternal Interior, and the Great eternal Exte- 
rior, constituted the only Principle and Form in being. And as an 
atmosphere of eternal elements was gradually and perpetually evolved, 
this constituted the Great Sun — which was a Form of the Interior. 
The Great Sun may be called an atmosphere or Form surrounding 
the Great Positive Mind ; and the elements emanating from it again, 
may be called an atmosphere of that indefinite Mass of liquid fire ! 

Thus all things have an interior, and a corresponding external form. 
There is likewise an aeriform emanation proceeding from every form 
and substance in universal space. Every atom in existence has pre- 
cisely the same constituents as had the undeveloped World of unpar- 
ticled matter. One eternal and immutable Law pervades all matter 
in existence. One Law, equalled with Matter, produces all things, 
and gives birth constantly to new worlds by its progressive unfoldings. 
Being therefore immutable, it can not react, can not change ; nor can 
there be any retrogression. Progression is the main attribute, the 
specific effect of established and immutable laws. Activity in all 
things, and throughout all words and systems in immensity, is an in- 
evitable result of the same Principle. Adjustment and harmony, re- 
finement and purification, are also the necessary effects of Nature's 
established laws. And as in the beginning there were but two Prin- 
ciples — two real Realities — there can not now be any greater num- 
ber in the universe. Power and Matter, Internal and External, 



152 nature's divine revelations. 

Positive and Negative, Cause and Effect, were the only coupled ex- 
isting Principles — the only real realities that were, or ever can be, 
in the Universe. There are, however, unnumbered millions of worlds, 
and suns incalculable that produced them, and innumerable kinds of 
earth and terra-compositions in being. — And there are also numerous 
mineral forms, and many supposed original elements, and various 
species of plants, animals, and intelligent organizations, disseminated 
upon the surfaces of these worlds. There are also gases, which, in 
their appearances and qualities, and in the relations which they sus- 
tain to each other and to the bodies that are found to contain them, 
are greatly diversified; and they are extremely dissimilar in their ap- 
parent combinations and compositions. And finally, there appear to 
be in the Universe, an indefinite number of directly opposite and 
antagonistic substances, essences, qualities, and principles. All these 
are but peculiar associations of bodies, atoms, and elements, contained 
in the great Whole ; and are but modifications of the inherent quality 
contained in the undeveloped Sun of the Univerccelum. 

And as the Outer must be, and is, an emanation from the Internal, 
or Centre, so that which surrounds, is not an antagonist of — is not 
opposed to — is in perfect harmony with, the internal; and both 
united, by virtue of their inherent power, and acting harmoniously 
and reciprocally, produce Eternal Motion. Therefore there are no 
opposites — no antagonistic principles existing in the realms of in- 
finite space. 

Therefore the motions of all worlds, and their distances from each 
other, and these all from the Centre, are determined — not antago- 
nistically, but by reason of the relative internal affinities that they 
sustain to each other. They are not repulsed — not rejected from 
any antipathy, but are harmoniously and reciprocally given off, that 
they may gravitate to some like substance or principle existing in 
some part of the remote regions of space. 

Thus all things in Nature are incessantly and harmoniously seek- 
ing their equilibrium. And throughout the vast system of planetary 
formations, there is constantly a universal reciprocation. And there 
will eternally exist the same harmony which now pervades the worlds 
of undefinable space. And all Matter and Motion will finally become 
what they originally were — will be resolved into one grand and glo- 
rious Sun, more refined and perfected, more excellent in all its qual- 
ities and compositions, that it may again bring forth a new System of 
suns, and an infinite corresponding creation throughout space ! And 



nature's divine revelations. 153 

as there is in all things a constant evolving and emanation, develop- 
ment and progression, from the Centre, of refined essences which 
dispose themselves in concentric circles, this is a representation of 
the great Circles that surrounded the infinite Sim, — and of the great 
Circle of development from the beginning of time (or of the present 
formation) to the final arrival of every particle at the Great Centre 
and Parent from which they all emanated ! 

This may be termed the beginning and end of one time : for this 
contracted idea is the most extensive one that the mind can pos- 
sibly conceive upon this subject. Yet this is one grand Circle of 
united and harmonious motion, life, and activity. And the final reso- 
lution of the present creations in infinite space, will be the consum- 
mation of the glorious End contemplated. And then the Great Sun, 
becoming thus more perfected, will breathe forth new and more 
refined elements, and roll into space successively a corresponding, 
yet more, far more perfect Univercoelum ! 



§ 12. The endless concatenation of causes by which infinite space 
has been filled with systems of unnumbered worlds, was originally 
established by the force and spontaneous action of the Will of the 
Eternal Mind ! His Will is the executive Power, actuating all 
things throughout eternity ; and by immutable and changeless laws it 
has filled immensity with motion, life, and activity. This Will (as 
an Effect of the Infinite Mind) was the first Cause of all things ; and 
being balanced by proper materials, the Whole was capable of being 
incessantly developed. And this development has been, and still is, 
going on unceasingly throughout space ! 

An understanding therefore that all things in being have emanated 
from this exhaustless Fountain of never-ending materials, and a com- 
prehension of the nature, quality, and essence, of the First Eternal 
Cause, affords to the human mind a proper and indestructible basis 
on which it may rest a correct understanding of the nature of all 
Effects. The innumerable classifications made of effects throughout 
Nature ; the very different sciences that have been erected, both 
upon appearances and unwarrantable hypotheses ; and the apparently 
extreme opposites, such as heat and cold, light and darkness, life and 
death, activity and repose, and all their intermediates, should be 
viewed in the light in which they will appear from having the change- 
less Law of the eternal Positive Mind impressed distinctly upon the 
understanding. And then, having for the foundation of reasoning 



154 nature's divine revelations. 

that which is everlasting and infinite, the mind would be led to a 
proper understanding of all appearances, forms, and effects, issuing 
therefrom. 

Every particle in being is constantly passing through forms, orders, 
and degrees. This is a universal Law of Matter. Every particle in 
existence is unceasingly seeking association and equilibrium. This 
also is an unchangeable effect of the immutable laws of Causation. 
Every form or association of atoms, whether in a small or large body, 
has a previous correspondent. And every correspondent is a type, 
symbol, and representative, of higher and more perfect spheres than 
that which it occupies. This incessant motion, and the various 
stages which each atom is destined and compelled to pass through, 
are only means used to produce higher states of refinement and per- 
fection. No quality, substance, or essence, ever occupies a state 
below that which it previously occupied : but the space that it pre- 
viously filled is supplied by some kindred substance or element that 
has become fitted to occupy the same place ; while the substance or 
principle that has occupied that place, progresses onward and upward 
to higher spheres of purity and refinement. 

Therefore by properly understanding one atom with all its constit- 
uents, the mind would be comprehending a globe. And a proper 
conception of a globe would lead to a knowledge of the Centre 
around which it revolves. And an understanding of the Sun, with 
all its appendages, and of the laws governing and actuating them in 
their motions and revolutions, would give the mind a true conception 
of the Great Eternal Sun and Centre, with all systems that 
are controlled by its mighty power and influence ! 

Therefore the lowest of all things contains the highest and most 
perfect. And when the highest becomes thus developed, it is capa- 
ble of pervading and comprehending all below its exalted state of 
perfection. 

Thus the grand and glorious Univercoelum displays the substances, 
qualities, and essences, existing in the great material Fountain ; and 
likewise the pure Intelligence and infinite perfection, contained in the 
great Vortex of the Eternal Positive Mind ! 

Many elements, combinations, and principles, appear externally 
very dissimilar. Disorder and confusion are apparently everywhere 
visible. General and special interferences are seemingly existing, 
when things are particularly or minutely considered. But when the 
grand general contemplation of the great System of eternal forma- 



nature's divine revelations. 155 

tions with their attributes and characteristics, is presented to the 
mind, it carries the impression of Truth, and of the superlative har- 
mony and calm tranquillity that are existing in every department of 
the Universe and of eternity ! All things are energetically, yet 
quietly passing from a lower stage of being to a higher and more 
perfect one ; and all qualities and essences, controlled by the Om- 
nipotent Actuator, are likewise performing their revolutions with 
an inconceivable power, yet are apparently motionless, calm, and 
tranquil ! 

And throughout immensity there is perfect unity, harmony, and 
reciprocation. There is no unjust absorption; no unequal and un- 
necessary attraction ; no destroying or annihilating of one body or 
particle for the immediate or isolated and selfish supply of another ; 
no unequitable drawing from any parts, qualities, or elements, to sus- 
tain others. But all give to, and take from, each other, only that 
which is necessary and useful to each. All are incessantly changing 
and exchanging, acting and reacting, organizing and reorganizing, 
mutually, throughout the realms of infinite space ! All is harmony, 
peace, and quietness. All things were eternally established with the 
inexpressible perfection of these attributes and qualities, and conse- 
quently are eternally manifesting the same throughout the multifa- 
rious forms of immensity ! All things are indices of the great Su- 
pernal Power ! The almighty and everlasting Perfection that inhab- 
its the Vortex of eternity, is constantly and eternally breathing forth 
these inexpressible excellences ; whose breath is as a mighty fiat, 
rolling into being unnumbered systems of worlds, forms, and entities ; 
and the character of whose emanations is expressed in the tranquil 
manifestations that are observed in every form and motion in the 
Universe ! 

And unspeakably grand and glorious is the End contemplated : 
for while considering all worlds as one World, and the great Whole 
as but an atom in comparison to that which shall exist, the design is 
manifest, that the Whole may, by virtue of inherent attributes, 
power, and motion, ultimately become a substance, a quality, a prin- 
ciple, of so refined and perfected a nature that it may associate with 
the celestial forms and Spheres — being a counterpart and equal asso- 
ciate of the Great Power that forced all things from their original 
condition ! 

Such, therefore, is the magnificent and harmonious System insti- 
tuted by the Great Positive Mind; — and while the great Universe 



156 

presents itself to the mind, its grand attributes and qualities must be 
equally and as indelibly impressed. And this will throw a light 
upon the human mind, which is above the glory and brightness 
of all lights, — the knowledge of perfect and eternal hap- 
piness ! 

For while existing in forms, as mankind now are existing, they 
should conform to the immutable laws of Matter. And being as 
particles composing the great Whole, they should be governed and 
actuated by the exalted and most perfect principles that are estab- 
lished in the Law of the material Universe. And conforming to 
these harmonious and immovably-established laws, they would form a 
perfect and harmonious System — a, true cor respondent of the vast 
Universe! Then all motion would be such as to produce good 
results. All parts would equally reciprocate with each other, as a 
principle of universal interest. And there would be no isolation, no 
absorption, no extraneous parts and forms in being ; but all would be 
necessarily required and adapted to make the whole a perfect, Sys- 
tem — of never-ending happiness and peace! And as forms would 
be constantly assuming new spheres and new stations, according to a 
progressive ascension, the Whole would be a united, organized 
System, a Circle, a representation of all else throughout the Uni- 
verse ! And as all these things would occur by the inevitable and 
unchangeable consequences of immutable law, the great Mass would 
be an harmonious Whole — composed of parts each of which would 
be absolutely necessary to make the great Whole perfect. 

And the Whole thus existing, would receive the tranquillizing in- 
fluence of divine Law, whose very essence is the perfection of 
Goodness and Truth. Then opposites would not be known ; for 
Knowledge and Truth would annihilate their visible appearance and 
seemingly destructive influence from the Universe for ever. And 
then the Truth of all truths ; the Real of all realities ; the foundation 
of all happiness and peace, — would be of itself a universal balm of 
tranquillity ! And the whole would be as a great Sun, containing the 
essences of all else ; and it would develop those indestructible attri- 
butes whose foundation is eternal, and whose nature and Parent are 
everlasting and infinite. Then all would breathe forth that sponta- 
neous reciprocation which would banish for ever from the face of the 
earth, every quality and principle of a seemingly opposite nature. 
And then there would be flowing throughout the Universe the evi- 
dence of the eternal Truth that opposites do not exist : and all 



nature's divine revelations. 157 

appearances of the same would be swallowed up in the great flood of 
light and knowledge ! * 

§ 13. The original state of matter in s ace, and its general combi- 
nations and characteristics, have thus been presented to the world for 
consideration and investigation, — together with the general laws and 
principles indivisibly connected with the Great Mass. And the gen- 
eral modus operandi of the Universe ; the formation and constitution 
of worlds, and the relations that they sustain to each other, have also 
been presented for contemplation. 

The basis of all true scientific and philosophical investigations, is 
the original Cause and beginning of all things (considered as a Uni- 
vereoelum of Power and Materials), and the general and consequent 
effects resulting from the original organization of Matter and Motion. 
And the thoughts having been carried back to the Centre of infinite 
space, where existed only the universal Sun from which all things 
sprang into being, the mind has been led to consider the successive 
formations of innumerable suns and worlds in circles of development. 
In attempting to follow each formation of worlds, it becomes lost in 
the immensity of the subject. It therefore requires nearer and more 
tangible subjects of thought than those which have been in this gen- 
eral manner considered. 

Evidence may be received in favor of what has been said, from all 
well-ascertained truths in science and Nature. Indeed, the convic- 
tion that Nature presses upon the mind is irresistible. And evidence 
of truth has its foundation only in the unchangeable manifestations of 
Nature ; for all truths, being eternal, are established in that which is 
also eternal, — and are consequently therein manifested. The various 
scientific and philosophical facts and truths, and all theories that are 
immovably established, will converge in their respective conclusions 

* The Clairvoyant here remarked that he found a crowd of thoughts pressing upon 
his mind which language was utterly inadequate to express. But, said he, " these 
thoughts and sentiments will be ultimately known and felt ; and then they will be 
known to be absolutely inexpressible." In view of the harmony and just and benign 
reciprocation that pervade the whole vast Universe of worlds and systems, Man, he 
said, should feel very much depressed; inasmuch as he is the only being who has pur- 
sued a course of isolated and selfish action, and been governed by laws which never 
did and never can exist in Nature, or in the plans and institutions of the Great Mind. 
Of his many intensely interesting incidental remarks, the world must for the most 
part be deprived. We may print some faint expressions of his ideas, but we can not 
print the solemn impressiveness, and celestial purity of manner, in which they were 
presented. 



158 nature's divine revelations. 

and form a united evidence of the truth of the things herein presented. 
Still, as prior causes are both internal and invisible, although they 
produce effects visible, these are not always correctly manifested to 
the senses. For effects are exceedingly changed in their appearance 
by incidental and surrounding causes. At times, however, effects are 
truly visible ; but only when conditions and circumstances are ex- 
tremely favorable. Still, effects constantly occur ; and these again 
are the cause of others ; so that all things are developed by a concat- 
enation of established causes, each of which follows the specific gui- 
dance of an immutable Law. Therefore the innumerable causes that 
produce corresponding effects, are all referable to some established 
Principle that is demonstratively known by its results to be un- 
changeable. 

This knowledge of Nature begets a reposing confidence in the 
minds of those who comprehend it, that all laws, principles, elements, 
and compositions, are an emanation from some great, unchanging, 
inexhaustible Fountain of Truth! Therefore in her laws — in her 
attributes and manifestations, are based the confidence and the firm 
and deliberate researches of all true investigators. 

In contemplating creations of such indefinite magnitude, the mind 
becomes lost in the realms of immensity ; for it is incompetent 
to grasp the mighty Universe while it exists in the present sphere of 
being. Therefore the magnificent Solar System with which our own 
planet is immediately connected, shall next be the subject of investi- 
gation and revealment. And as it has been shown that a proper un- 
derstanding of one particle composing the great Universe, would lead 
to a correct knowledge of the Universe itself, so a revealing of the 
successive creations, from the sun to the condensation of this globe, 
will lead analogically to a proper understanding of the mighty Uni- 
verccelum of eternity ! And by a course of mathematical calcula- 
tions, and astronomical, geological, and physiological explanations, 
will be revealed the order and condition of creations in the solar 
system, and especially as relating to this globe. And as science is 
partially disseminated and generally accessible in the present sphere, 
the creation will be considered scientifically and philosophically, for 
the especial purpose of carrying deeper conviction of truths heretofore 
proclaimed ! 

And as Truth alone has an indestructible basis, nothing is to be 
apprehended from its inevitable results ; but we may fearlessly erect 
upon its foundation, a Temple of the utmost magnificence. The 



159 

materials of which this is to be composed, are the universal evidences 
flowing through every indescribable vein and avenue of creation. Its 
parts will make a whole without imperfection ; its pillars will be the 
united volumes of never-ending Truth; and its covering will be a 
mantle of eternal peace and tranquillity. Its appearance will be like 
the infinite light and grandeur of boundless attributes whe,n all con- 
joined and united ; and it will indelibly and unchangeably impress 
the whole world with the glorious brilliancy and splendor of the Great 
Positive Mind! And from this great Temple will issue forth those 
all-subduing and tranquillizing principles that will establish universal 
knowledge, happiness, purity, and perfection ! This Temple will be 
an emblem of the nature and attributes of the Divine Mind; — and 
all the grandeur and magnificence of these attributes will be properly 
seen and felt when a knowledge of their unchanging essences and 
principles shall be obtained by a proper and unrestricted investi- 
gation. 

Thus I leave the vast Univercoelum that fills all space (and space 
is annihilated to the conceptions), and commence revealing the crea- 
tion of the Solar System and of this world. 

The terms World, and Universe, and Nature, shall hereafter be 
applied as significant of the present Solar System, and of the globes 
therein existing. For neither of these terms is sufficiently strong to 
comprehend in its meaning, the unnumbered worlds of space ! There- 
fore the same that has been used, must be still applied to the subjects 
of the forthcoming investigations. And general scientific terms and 
technical expressions will be employed likewise. 



§ 14. The wonderful Sun or Centre to which our Solar System 
belongs, is but a remote planet of another System existing prior to its 
formation. And in accordance with the general classification of suns 
and worlds in the Universe, its planets and satellites may be consid- 
ered as satellites and asteroids belonging to a planet, and that planet 
as belonging to a sun.* 

* The matter contained in this and the three following sections, was delivered on the 
16th, 17th, and 20th of March, 1846. The statement here concerning the revolution 
of the Sun, as a planet, around a centre in the depths of immensity, is verified by the 



160 nature's divine revelations. 

The sun is an accumulation and agglomeration of particles thrown 
from other spheres ; and these became united according to the law 
of mutual and inherent attraction. Its igneous composition contains 
Heat, Light, and Electricity, the successive developments of all pri- 
meval matter existing in an agglomerated condition, and subjected to 
the general law governing all matter. The materials constituting the 
sun, like those composing all other bodies, were thrown from other 
bodies during their revolutions around their common Centre, by a 
force termed the centrifugal force, or the tendency that a revolving 
body has to throw particles from its surface. In this manner, and by 
a mutual gravitation and consequent congregation of particles, the 
Sun assumed its distinct existence and form. And being governed 
by the same law, it has the same motions with all other celestial 
spheres, and revolves on its axis with wonderful velocity, and in an 
elliptic orbit, around the inconceivable Centre to which it belongs. 

Thus, the Sun has two original motions : one upon its axis, and 
the other in its orbit around a greater Centre. The heavy or dense 
particles composing it, took the lowest point in the great Body. The 
more refined, assumed and sustained different distances and stations 
from the lowest, in accordance with the density or rarity of each par- 
ticle. Its inconceivable igneous centre was an accumulation of those 
particles whose density would not permit them to occupy higher 
stations. 

Therefore the great internal portion of the Sun is an immense mass 
of liquid fire, evolving successively heat, light, and electricity, as de- 
veloped and purified particles of its interior composition. The 
evolved atmosphere may be considered as a part of the great Body, 
— still an emanation from the nucleus as resulting from its own spon- 
taneous action. This atmosphere, or immense nebulous zone of accu- 
mulated particles, extended to the orbit that the extreme planet occu- 
pies, and traverses as a cometary body. This is one more planet 
than is now known, and has not yet been detected by the observations 
made through the medium of the most powerful symbol of the hu 
man eye. 

The existence of eight planets has been determined upon as nearly 

recent discoveries of Maedler, a Russian astronomer, of which discoveries the clair- 
voyant in his normal state had no knowledge, neither had either of his associates, 
until many months after this was delivered ! From the apparent motions of the fixed 
stars, Maedler has deduced the conclusion that the Solar System is moving around a 
point in the direction of Pleiades, requiring many millions of years to complete a single 
revolution ! 



nature's divine revelations. 161 

beyond all doubt.* Still the eighth and ninth are not yet recognised 
as bodies belonging to the Solar System. But the orbit that the last 
one occupies, was the extreme circumference of the atmospheric em- 
anation from the sun. 

All emanations were governed by the law of centrifugal force, and 
the natural tendency of each particle to seek its own congenial asso- 
ciation, or the equilibrium of its dense or rare composition. And the 
great Whole revolved with one united motion on its own axis, and 
also around its unimaginable orbit in the great plane observed by all 
suns and planets from the first stages of their existence. And this 
was elliptical, — rendered so by virtue of the primary force given each 
atom that compose the great Body. 

There was contained in this great Sun, matter to compose all the 
planets which have subsequently been formed, with all their satellites 
and appendages ; likewise all the forms possessing motion, life, and 
activity, which are universally disseminated upon their surfaces. And 
all were successively developed by virtue of inherent laws established 
from the great original Source. There was incessantly passing from 
the great Centre, as aided by both of its motions, particles, atoms, 
and substances that had become sufficiently refined to assume higher 
spheres in the great Mass. 

Its magnitude being inconceivable, and its diameter not to be cal- 
culated by any mathematical process, it was composed of stratifica- 
tions, or rather of different bodies developed one after another. 
These great developments may be generalized as follows : From the 
igneous or unformed centre was developed heat. The extreme of 
this was the • commencement of light; and this was the second for- 
mation. Electricity followed next, as a consequent development of 
the latter. And the last active fluid extended to the utmost extreme 
of the whole Mass and its successive radiations. 

Thus fire, heat, light, and electricity, were the general elements 
composing the Sun. Without these, it would not have been a sun. 

* At first I did not understand this expression ; and it is but recently that it occur- 
red to me that it evidently has reference to the conclusions which Le Verrier had 
already established in his own mind from mathematical calculations, and which the 
clairvoyant saw. Numerous witnesses can testify that what is said about an eighth 
and ninth planet, was in manuscript in March, 1846, and months before Le Verrier's 
calculations and conclusion had been announced in this country. The eighth planet 
was first actually observed in September, 1846. These facts can not but be regarded 
as important, proving, as they do, the ability of the clairvoyant to obtain knowledge of 
things beyond the reach of the natural senses, and hence as imparting confidence in 
his revealments which can not be verified by any process of sensuous investigation. 

11 



162 nature's divine revelations. 

And these are elements the nature and relations of which lead to a 
proper understanding of all other bodies, forms, substances, and ele- 
ments, — and likewise of the law that controls them. 

It is necessary to bear in mind the proposition, that the circum- 
ference of the sun's atmosphere extended to the orbit that is now 
occupied by the ninth planet of our Solar System. And it is also 
necessary to understand the two great motions of the sun, especially 
that in its elliptic orbit, around a more inconceivable Centre. And 
then it will be conceived that by virtue of the throwing off or cen- 
trifugal force which the great Body generates in its motion, atoms 
will pass outward from the centre, in the direction of the plane that 
the body is observing in its motion. Also, the accumulation of par- 
ticles at the extremes of its elliptic orbit is greater than at any other 
point or locality around the great central body. This approximate 
agglomeration of particles, in becoming condensed, will be consid- 
ered as following the general law which governs the motion of all 
bodies and particles. * 

And it will be perceived that according to the law of eternal recip- 
rocation and gravitation of particles, there would not have been an 
accumulation at these localities had not the particles that were thrown 
off, previously become suitable to associate and conjoin with particles 
that were there already existing. Therefore no law of positive at- 
traction actuated them, or withdrew them from particles to which 
they previously adhered, — nor did any law of positive repulsion repel 
them from their original station. Neither repulsion nor attraction as 
a law, and as these are generally understood, produced any effect 
upon these foreign particles. But there was a mutual gravitation (or 
association) of suitable materials and atoms to assume such a form. 



§ 15. The great Centre having its successively developed atmo- 
spheres, or strata of elements, extending to the last development of 
electricity, this highest of all material refinements pervaded the 
lower, entering into every particle where it had been originally con- 
tained and developed. And this being the subtle, active agent con- 
tained in every particle, it penetrated to the lowest depths of the 
great Sun thus existing, and extended to an undefinable expanse 
throughout space. Being thus subtle, active, and powerful, it be- 
came a pervading agent, operating upon every particle and substance 
in the vast composition, — transmitting and interchanging particles 



163 

and their qualities to other immediate spheres or stations which they 
were required to fill. 

And this being the active, energetic, and all-pervading fluid, the 
ultimate principle of the great Mass, the particles that accumulated 
and agglomerated at the extreme point of the elliptic orbit of the 
Sun's revolution, were inherently associated by virtue of this fluid, 
and by the specific density or rarity of the particles that were thrown 
to that station by the centrifugal action that the immense Sun 
had in both of its inconceivable motions. Electricity was the me- 
dium and active agent to transmit and transfer every molecular sub- 
stance to new stations. It may be considered a mediator, or an 
associating principle that unites antagonistic particles. It is no less 
an all-pervading influence, acting upon the highest and lowest parti- 
cles of every state of material association. And it gyrates from the 
lowest to the highest, uniting and associating all particles according 
to the density or rarity of such, until it reaches the highest point, or 
forms an association with principles of its own affinity. 

Such is the invisible, controlling element, whose results are known 
as laws. It is an energetic principle which actuates all ultimate mo- 
tion in the immense Body of material constitution. And by this 
subtle fluid, and the motion originally given to the Sun, was formed 
at the farthest point of its elliptic orbit, the body heretofore de- 
scribed as the ninth planet, or rather the cometary body that traverses 
the outermost circle of the Sun's atmosphere. 

The magnitude of the great body's circumference and diameter, 
is unnecessary to represent, even if it were possible. It is sufficient 
to understand that the great Sun, in bulk and magnitude, extended 
to the orbit of the farthest cometary body. And a proper compre- 
hension of the modus alernus of all motion, and the laws which it 
develops, should be the basis on which all scientific investigations 
and philosophical researches as pertaining to subjects of this nature, 
should be founded. 

All that is known as motion or activity, does not give to the mind 
an adequate conception of the laws that produce such. But as the 
mind depends upon a proper understanding of motion to conceive of 
planetary formations in the Solar System, so there should be an un- 
derstanding of the nature and cause of motion, and of the general 
law which such inevitably and invariably follows. And the prin- 
ciples existing in, and which are coeval with, Matter, should also 
be permanently settled in the mind. Then general cause- ill be 



164 nature's divine revelations. 

expected to produce invariable corresponding effects ; and cause and 
effect will be perceived to exist as one general Principle. 

Still there are thousands of intermediate motions produced by inci- 
dental and subordinate causes. But if such motions were innumer- 
able, and if all their minute manifestations and results were differ- 
ent from what might be expected from the general law, they could 
not be considered as subverting or interrupting the action of the gen- 
eral and established principles of motion in Nature. 

Motion is the effect that one body produces upon another. If a sub- 
stance or body be dense, its pressure or action upon another substance 
will be in proportion to its density, and will produce proportionate 
effects. All particles thus act on each other, both separately and 
c&mbined. Therefore a universal motion exists : for the action of 
one particle will set in motion every other particle, whether single or 
compound, in the Universe ! The movements of all things therefore 
are graduated in accordance with the station of the substance, and its 
grossness or refinement. And the very moment the original impetus 
was given to Matter, the ceaseless motion of all bodies throughout 
space was eternally established ! Motion can not be comprehended, 
or adequately accounted for, on any other principle known to char- 
acterize any form of combined elements : and on this ground only 
may be rested an understanding of its cause and manifestations. 
And we should regard motion as existing in primeval matter, or in 
time past too remote for conception, as constituting the general Prin- 
ciple of Matter, and as being the highest and most perfect attribute 
of interior development. 

The impetus given the first particle, being all-powerful, is the cause 
of all subsequent motion. Therefore Motion is an eternal Principle 
existing in Matter, established by infinite Power. Then in consid- 
ering the innumerable movements and manifestations of Nature, the 
basis of the investigation should consist in this originally-established 
Principle; and from this should be expected general developments 
of motion as corresponding to the universal law. 

By thus considering Motion and its nature and Cause, the mind 
will be led to a proper understanding of the formation of the Sun, 
and of the law that controlled its mighty movements. The grand 
and most important motion belonging to the Sun, is the one it 
performs in its orbit around a more unimaginable Centre. The 
cause of this established motion was the impetus given the Sun by 
the powerful throwing off of particles from the Centre to which it 



165 

belongs, and the incessant and violent force that accompanied the 
reception of them. 

This extensive and mighty accumulation constantly going on 
throughout countless ages, produced the Sun, of such mighty dimen- 
sions as have been described. And this impetus originally given it, 
produced a corresponding motion in an elliptic orbit, at a distance 
from its Sun in proportion to its density and magnitude. And the 
motion it has upon its own axis is the still more violent motion that 
was given it by the reception of particles which came with such ve- 
locity as to cause it almost instantly to revolve. The motion given 
it was thus the result of the impulse of moving particles, the ten- 
dency of which was to produce like motion. This motion therefore 
was a natural consequence of a kindly reciprocation of atoms. And 
comparative condensation was an inevitable result, caused not only 
by the accumulation at the centre, of dense particles that associated 
more closely with each other, but by an escape of the more refined 
parts, which assumed higher stations in the vast body. 



§ 16. The ninth 'planet (or cometary body), being composed of 
particles accumulated by the motion of the great Sun, observed the 
same plane by the same specific force ; and obeying the law of recip- 
rocal gravitation, it occupied its assumed orbit at a distance in ac- 
cordance with its rarity and peculiar constitution. 

The eighth planet was next evolved, observing the same principles 
of formation and the same general law of motion, and was situated 
within the orbit of the former merely because its composition was 
more dense than the first one evolved. Its occupying the sphere thus 
described, is therefore only in harmony with the established princi- 
ples of gravitation, and of orbicular and rotary motions. As the 
eighth and ninth planets have not yet been recognised as belonging 
to our solar system, there can be no conception of the original mag- 
nitude and diameter of the Sun, as including its extended atmosphere. 

But while a proper understanding of the law and nature of Motion, 
and how Matter, in large portions, agglomerates and takes lower or 
higher stations according to its specific gravity or levity, — is essen- 
tial to a proper investigation and comprehension of the accumulation 
and formation of matter into planets, satellites, and asteroids, — this 
is equally necessary, as affording a basis on which the mind may rest 
geological researches, — and upon which latter, again, may rest a 
proper conception of all ulterior effects and developments. 



166 nature's divine revelations. 

There are, however, elements which are apparently not controlled 
by the same general law. Various observations made by different 
persons upon the subject of heat, light, and electricity, have led them 
to different opinions and speculations in reference to the character, 
attributes, and governing principle of each of these elements. It is 
well here to observe that those who have formed dissimilar theories 
in reference to heat and light, have done so while these elements 
were manifested under incidental and modifying circumstances. And 
the result of such observations has been to obscure to the mind the 
operations of the general law that governs all elements in being. 
Heat (or caloric) has been supposed to be governed by a law differ- 
ent from that governing light : and electricity, being as yet an unde- 
fined and incomprehensible principle, has also been designated as a 
different substance, and supposed to be governed by a different law 
from the last two mentioned. Hence it is again evident that detailed 
and minute observations have not been adequate to establish a uni- 
versal real-reality of laws as governing all elements in being. 

It has been heretofore proved by indubitable evidence, that the great 
Centre or Sun, as one substance, develops these successively as at- 
mospheric elements, according to the law of refinement and progres- 
sion. However this theory may differ from previous speculations, 
that does not alter its truth, nor the evidence which naturally accom- 
panies the same, to the mind. For it is demonstrated beyond a 
doubt, that all matter and elements are fundamentally and essentially 
the same, and that a different law can not govern any particle or ele- 
ment in the Universe, from that inherent Law eternally established. 

Still the manifestations and effects of these different principles are 
exceedingly dissimilar, according to the circumstances under which 
they are developed to the observations of outward investigators. 
For -particular appearances in these, as in all other things, are inev- 
itably dissimilar ; and to base conclusions upon such appearances, 
even if such have been successively observed for years, would be 
to lose sight of the grand general Principle of the Universe, and 
to endeavor to establish a theory upon the basis of corporeal and ex- 
terior manifestations. But properly understanding that all Matter in 
its primeval state, was of an igneous constitution, it follows as a con- 
sequence that all things existing must partake and be composed of 
materials from the same great Mass. 

Therefore heat, light, and electricity, are still matter ; but each 
occupies a different station, lower o*r higher, according to its re- 



nature's divine revelations. 167 

spective degree of refinement. And the constant emanations of 
each are governed by the original attributes established in the eternal 
law of motion as producing progressive development in all things. 
This, therefore, constitutes the grand general Law that governs all 
elements in space. 

But let it be distinctly borne in mind, that the peculiar circumstan- 
ces and conditions under which these elements may be situated, will 
correspondingly modify their visible effects. This observation will 
lead to a proper understanding of the amount of heat and light which 
the eighth planet receives from the Sun. The ultimate discovery of 
this celestial body, and its revolution and diameter being specified, 
will contribute greatly to advance the interesting science of as- 
tronomy, particularly when the aberrations and refractions of light 
are known as they occur between it and the Sun around which it 
revolves. 

Its density is four fifths that of water. Its diameter it is unneces- 
sary to determine. Its period of revolution can be inferred analogi- 
cally from the period in which Uranus traverses its elliptic and almost 
inconceivable orbit. The atmosphere of the eighth planet is exceed- 
ingly rare, containing little oxygen, but being mostly composed of 
fluorine and nitrogen. No organic constitution that exists upon the 
earth, could exist there alive for one moment. The human eye 
would be a useless organ ; for light there is of such a nature as 
to render its darkness, even at the darkest period, several hun- 
dred degrees lighter than the light which the earth receives from 
the sun ! 

It has, like Uranus, six satellites. These were evolved and formed 
by the two motions given this planet; the farthest from the primary 
being the extent of its original composition, and the nearest being an 
accumulation of denser atoms from the planet. Therefore, the plan- 
et itself being made up of denser materials than any of its satellites, 
the respective distances of the latter from the planet, with their diam- 
eters and periods of revolution, are determined by their respective 
compositions, and the relations they sustain to each other. 

The period of time that elapsed since the sun, by its own inherent 
tendency, commenced organizing this unimaginable body, could not 
be possibly conceived of. And the time in which the satellites were 
produced and developed, is also beyond the computation of the most 
erudite mathematician. Numbers may be added to numbers ; trillions 
may be multiplied by still higher numbers, yet the amount of figures 



168 nature's divine revelations. 

produced would not represent the number of years or even centuries 
in which such a formation could be developed ! 

It is wholly unfitted for the habitation of any organic constitution 
yet life will ultimately cover its now undisturbed surfaces. 



§ 17. The planet produced as next in order, was Herschel or 
Uranus. During its first stages of formation, it was an accumula- 
tion of inter-associated, igneous, rarified particles, whose rarity unfit- 
ted them for any other sphere of association. The diameter of the 
planet previous to any other formation now belonging to its system, 
was nearly three millions of miles ! By virtue of inherent motion, 
six satellites were successively developed. The most rarified accu- 
mulation was the sixth satellite ; and the most unrefined and dense, 
was that nearest to the planet. — And each satellite was gradually 
and steadily produced by the established laws of association and con- 
densation. 

The diameter of the planet at the present time is thirty-five thou- 
sand one hundred and twelve miles; the farthest satellite being nearly 
one million and a half miles from its primary. The satellite nearest 
the planet, is not much further than the moon is from the earth. 

The revolutions of these satellites around their centre, as observed 
by the telescope, are very unlike those of any other satellites belong- 
ing to any of the planets of the Solar System. For while Uranus 
revolves obliquely on its axis, its satellites observe an angular, inclined 
rotation, — this apparent dissimilitude of general and rotary motions 
creating wonder and astonishment in the minds of astronomers ! 

Uranus also is often apparently eclipsed by her extremely eccen- 
tric appendages. Thus blue and dark spots are occasionally observed 
upon its surface, — its light being slightly intercepted by a bluish or 
crimson tint, and rarely by a dark one. Still the observations that 
have been made on the satellites of Uranus, do not establish the abso- 
lute conviction that such contra-eccentricities do really exist among 
them ; because at different periods, the appearance of their motions 
is not the same. And this fact was frequently observed by its dis- 
coverer ; but he afterward became convinced of the angular and ellip- 
tic motions of this planet's satellites. 

Being fully convinced that the true motions will yet be discovered, 
and that they are in unison and harmony with those of the satellites 
of kindred planets, it is unnecessary at present to decide respecting 
the true plane and form of the orbits observed by these satellites ; for 



169 

such would tend to retard astronomical investigations, and to destroy 
those efforts that are useful and necessary to the unfolding of the 
mind and to the due appreciation of scientific truth.* 

The rotation of this planet on its axis has not as yet been discov- 
ered ; especially the time it occupies in a single revolution. The 
velocity with which it revolves is absolutely inconceivable. It is for 
this reason that it has not as yet been determined, — notwithstanding 
its orbicular and almost incalculable revolution has been established 
and specified. How much undisturbed thought and deep calculation 
has this computation required ! And how ingenious have been the 
inventions of man, whereby he has been enabled to observe, investi- 
gate, and demonstrate, the works of Infinite Power, whose harmo- 
nious and peaceful institutions are so absorbing and attractive to the 
mind ! It revolves in its orbit around the sun once in eighty-four 
years ; its distance being over eighteen hundred millions of miles : 
and it moves at the rate of fifteen thousand miles an hour ! 

Such is Uranus : and its magnificent appendages, being a part of 
its own composition, they attend it in its wonderful revolutions around 
the inconceivable Centre of our Solar System. — And the harmony 
and sublime magnificence that this planet and its attendants display, 
are not surpassed by any other body yet discovered. 

Its atmosphere has a light reddish appearance. Its own body ap- 
pears extremely opaque. Its general manifestations are those of a 
dense body, having a correspondingly dense atmosphere, with the 
color before mentioned ; and it is characterized by an inconceivable 
velocity of rotary motion, and by the eccentricities heretofore described 
as observed in the motions of its satellites. The real density of the 
planet is a little more than that of water ; and the constitutions of its 
appendages are correspondingly rare. 

It is not filled, like those between it and the Sun, with life and 
activity ; nor has its surface been shaded by the growth of plants or 
trees. No life of any kind exists there ; nor can there, until further 
condensation and development occur. For its atmosphere is of an 
igneous and carbonaceous constitution, having one three hundred and 
sixtieth part carbon to one of oxygen. Still, this is not carbon of the 
nature of that which the primary formation of the earth developed, 

* The author here appears to express an opinion from analogy without seeking for 
a superior impression. This may be explained by the remark that it is contrary to 
his invariable practice, to relieve mental effort by imparting information on subjects 
accessible to the mind by ordinary processes. The same remark explains the reason 
why he does not define the orbits, diameters, &c, of the eighth and ninth planets. 



170 nature's divine revelations. 

and is absolutely unlike any element or gas that is known upon the 
earth. 

It has no geological developments further than the igneous, primary 
coating or crust that now envelops it. But according to the laws of 
progression, reciprocation, and development, condensation of parti- 
cles will occur, and others will be evolved, and thus its surface will 
yet become suitable for the habitation of plants and animals, whose 
constitution will be firm and powerful. 

Centuries after centuries will elapse before any apparent change 
can be visible upon the surface of this planet. Generations after 
generations will pass, and their observations and explorations will be 
lost and forgotten, and their thoughts and theories will be but little 
known, before mankind shall observe different appearances in Uranus 
and its appendages. But although change is slow, it is inevitable. 
Even if it is not observed for centuries, this affords no convincing 
proof against the ceaseless and eternal motion in Matter. Observa- 
tion has not discovered the velocity of the rotary motion of this 
planet (and hence it appears to be motionless), — for the reason that it 
moves with such frightful rapidity and inconceivable force, that tire 
human vision is unable to distinguish its movements. Such is the 
seventh planet belonging to the great Sun of the Solar System ! 



§ 18. Many objections have been made against the idea of uni- 
formity and progressive development in the formations of our plan- 
etary system. There are many particulars that are thought to be 
contradictory of the truthfulness of the present theory. The science 
of astronomy has progressed according to the improvements made in 
instruments for observation. The first principles of this science were 
inductively conceived of many centuries ago, and during a period 
when extreme disunion and desolating persecutions were on the earth. 
During the ages when man had lost his connexion with the physical 
sciences, the knowledge of which is necessary to lead him to a true 
understanding of Nature and his inseparable connexion with her laws, 
— this science, among others, was completely concealed, obscured, 
and almost annihilated, from the minds of men. But since this time, 
there have been many important discoveries ; and opinions and 
hypotheses have been formed as corresponding to the various obser- 
vations that have been made. 

Many faint and imperfect impressions were received in reference 
to the origin of the materials composing the Universe, including with 



REVELATIONS. 171 

them a conception of the primal nebulous existence of all matter. 
There were numerous appearances of Matter in nebulous forms re- 
mote from other bodies, the existence of which the most powerful 
telescope would confirm. But according to the perfection of these 
instruments, have these nebulous forms been resolved into stars, or 
clusters of worlds. Still, not being able to resolve into stars all such 
forms that are visible, the nebulous hypothesis remained unmoved 
until within a short period, when a still more powerful instrument 
was constructed, and which resolves still more of these supposed neb- 
ulous compositions into apparent stars. And at this moment there is 
but one spot that remains unresolved, within the powerful searchings 
of this useful instrument. 

The extensive generalizations, and the doctrine of progressive 
development and design, that are herein presented, may therefore be 
questioned : for as nebulous appearances become resolved into 
spheres, the confidence in the above theory naturally diminishes. 
And as the eighth and seventh planets have been described, together 
with their compositions and constituents, it would be appropriate here 
to mention that the apparent contradictions which exist in the uni- 
formity of this plan, may be explained and overcome by considering 
them as particulars belonging to the great general law and plan upon 
which the whole is instituted. 

The satellites of Uranus apparently observe a different direction in 
their orbicular revolutions from that observed by any other body or its 
appendages. Also the planet is less in magnitude relatively than 
others, according to the law of progression. And its motions, 
together with those of its satellites, are in the above particulars dis- 
similar to the motions observed by others in the Solar System. And 
as at this time considerable inquiry is being* instituted in reference to 
these apparent anomalies and contradictions ; and as these particulars 
will eventually be familiarly understood, it is not absolutely necessary 
to discuss them here; for they have no possible bearing upon the 
general, ordained modus operandi, 

I will observe that generally the variations in the densities of plan- 
ets receding from the Sun, are uniform ; and that generally their or- 
bicular velocity is in correspondence with the order and distance of 
each planet from the great Centre. Therefore Matter and Motion 
being generally uniform and progressive in their manifestations, par- 
ticulars can not controvert the truthfulness of this theory. And by 
understanding the universal plan of the planetary formations, these 



172 

'particulars and apparent contradictions will be ultimately found to be 
intermediate and subordinate manifestations of the general law, and 
hence perfectly conformable thereunto. And foreign causes which 
have been brought to bear upon this planet, and not upon others 
within its comprehensive orbit, have produced these dissimilar mani- 
festations and results. And the effort which ambitious investigators 
are now making, will result in the discovery of these incidental causes, 
which, comparatively to the movements of the whole planetary sys- 
tem, are producing only incidental effects. 

Therefore in questioning the truthfulness of the foregoing theory, 
it is positively necessary not to depend upon minute and detailed ap~ 
pea ranees ; for such can not be taken as sufficient to counteract a 
general principle, which is demonstrated by universal experience and 
well-ascertained truths. Difficulties of this character must not be 
considered as interfering with, or contradicting any general, universal, 
and immutable laws which are constantly and invariably producing 
their corresponding general effects. And being aware that the ulti- 
mate result of present investigations in reference to Uranus and its 
revolving satellites, will be to demonstrate still more plainly the truth 
of the present theory, I find it not particularly necessary to make fur- 
ther observations upon these apparent difficulties, and therefore leave 
the result to the ambitious efforts of astronomical investigators. 



§ 19. The planet next developed was the sixth, termed Saturn. 
The condensation of particles existing in the great Sun whose circum- 
ference at this time extended to the orbit of Saturn, and a further 
accumulation of atoms by original Motion inherently existing, pro- 
duced this planetary body. The composition of this planet was for 
many ages extremely igneous : still a gradual accumulation of parti- 
cles emanating from the Sun, ultimately organized it with matter still 
more dense than the former planet's composition. 

Innumerable ages elapsed before this body became internally and 
externally condensed by the chemical action and evolution of ele- 
ments. The constant emanations from this body were excessive — 
the cause of which is obvious. Being composed of denser materials 
than the former, and possessing a greater magnitude, its power of ac- 
tion and capacity to receive particles, were greater than those of any 
other planet yet existing. Also matter, in its primeval condition, is 
incessantly active, conforming to the law of universal gravitation ; and 
such was the state of this planet primarily. 



173 

Its igneous composition being very active, in receiving particles 
suitable for its association, and in disengaging the non-associating 
parts, the planet's emanations produced the nebulous zones or belts 
that now surround the primary. These zones (like the planet itself) 
existed for many ages in the form of an igneous atmosphere, at a 
distance from the primary naturally assumed according to the law of 
association and centrifugal force. This evolution of atmosphere from 
Saturn was incidentally influenced by the existing forces of the pre- 
viously formed planets, and the Sun. Thus it produced an active, 
agglomerated, atmospheric zone, according to the laws of mutual 
association and condensation. And the formation of the first ring 
being explained, the second is inferrible as being a corresponding 
emanation from the first, even as that was from the primary ; and it 
assumed its relative distance according to existing exterior and inter- 
nal active influences. The nebulous rings of Saturn, like the planet 
itself, have become condensed near their surface, assuming forms ob- 
lately spheroidal. 

The centre of Saturn is still an igneous, unstratified substance, the 
surface having become chemically condensed by the escape of inter- 
nal heat, and by the production of organizing and vivifying gases : 
and so also are its rings existing, their condition being the same as 
would have been produced in any other planet by the same causes 
and under the same circumstances. 

The surfaces of these rings show many seemingly uneven portions, 
an appearance of roughness occasionally contrasting with that of 
smoothness and brightness. These appearances are produced by the 
reflection of its satellites upon the various parts of these belts during 
their revolutions, and by frequent eclipses ; also by their own situa- 
tion, which at times is very unfavorable for proper observation. 

At this present moment, those rings may be considered as but just 
instituted and developed : and having been formed and condensed 
from the different combinations in which they have existed in previous 
ages, they will ultimately be resolved into one sphere, by the constant 
interchanging of atoms that is now going on, and the chemical influ- 
ences that are at work universally throughout space. And thus they 
will associate with bodies and atoms of like nature and will produce 
another planet ; while Saturn will constantly, like other bodies, con- 
tinue to produce and reproduce materials for its own and other com- 
positions. 

But as the human organization is extremely fleeting in comparison 



174 nature's divine revelations. 

to grosser materials, therefore man has not existed long enough to 
observe any change in this planet, or in any other. Centuries after 
centuries pass away, and such bodies remain to the vision apparently 
unmoved. Yet this very body is ten thousand times more active as 
a whole than the body of man ; but man, holding dissimilar relations, 
and being composed of less durable materials, lives and sinks into 
repose before an apparent change takes place in any of the gross 
materials existing on the earth. Hence Saturn will change ; and 
especially its nebulous rings, which will become ultimately organized 
into globes, according to the established law of ceaseless action. 

This planet, being situated and organized differently from others, 
having zones which others have not, and possessing a greater num- 
ber of satellites than any other planet belonging to the solar system, 
has long been the cause of much wonder and admiration among sci- 
entific observers. Its diameter being about seventy-nine thousand 
miles, greatly exceeds that of the former planet ; and this dissimi- 
larity has produced contention against the law of uniformity in gen- 
eral development. Its distance from the sun is more than nine hun- 
dred millions of miles. It revolves upon its axis in a little less than 
ten hours and a half. And the period of time occupied in one of 
its revolutions around the sun, is about thirty years. The inclina- 
tion of its orbit to the ecliptic is about two and a half degrees ; and 
its axis also inclines to the plane of its orbit. This inclination 
causes the light of the sun to strike it vertically for several degrees 
either way from its equator ; at which place it enjoys twenty-five 
thousand days and nights in one of its years ; while at the poles, 
there is but one of each. It revolves with the enormous velocity of 
twenty-two thousand miles an hour ! 

The breadth of the first ring from the primary, is twenty thousand 
miles. A space occurs between it and the outer, of three thousand 
miles. The breadth of the outer is seven thousand miles ; and its 
diameter is two hundred thousand miles. Being nearly of the same 
density of Saturn, the rings revolve also in about ten hours and 
a half. 

The space existing between the outer ring and the first satellite, 
is twenty-nine thousand miles. The distance from the primary to 
its first satellite is over one hundred and seven thousand miles. And 
the mean distance from the outer satellite to its primary, is over two 
millions of miles. And the five satellites intermediately existing, 
observe relative distances and situations from each other, according 



nature's divine revelations. 176 

to their respective densities and diameters, and therefore may be con- 
sidered as sustaining positions according to the order observed by 
their primary's development. 

Thus the computations that have been made in reference to Saturn 
and its appendages, only add stronger proof of the law of uniformity 
and progressive development, in all bodies belonging to the Solar 
System. For first, the planet's diameter, velocity of motion, and 
period of revolution, are in exact accordance with this law, as might 
be expected from its density and comparative distance from the Sun. 
Secondly, the first ring sustains a distance from the primary corre- 
sponding to its magnitude and density : and the second ring holds a 
close relation with the first, but only in accordance with its specific 
qualities and relative magnitude. And the diameter of the whole 
evidently comprehends four fifths of the original size of the primary, 
or its size previous to such annular developments, considering that 
its satellites were developed a long period before those rings. And 
the rings now existing afford proof of this, and also of the source of 
the materials composing them, seeing that their revolutions corre- 
spond (almost) precisely to that of Saturn. Thirdly, the mean dis- 
tance occurring between Saturn and its first satellite, and the outer 
ring and the same, demonstrates more evidently the relation and con- 
nexion that this satellite sustains to its productor and its rings. 

And the specific position, distance, and magnitude of each satel- 
lite, from the first to the most remote, show a beautiful order and 
harmony of arrangement. And the density, magnitude, and velocity 
of the outer satellite, with its orbitual inclination and rotary motion, 
harmonize precisely with the primary. It holds its relations in a 
minute and specific manner, yet in all these it corresponds to the 
magnitude and all the motions of the primary. For the revolution 
of the outer sphere, and its density, magnitude, and situation, bear 
the same relation to each other as do the same things in Saturn 
itself — the same established causes operating on each body according 
to its relation to its primary. 

Therefore Saturn, its rings and satellites, present one system of 
progressive development, when considered in a general point of view, 
But incidental causes, producing like effects, tend in some degree to 
present an appearance contrary to the uniformity of the whole. But 
on investigating the universal motions and developments of this planet, 
the thought of such irregularities will at once be banished from the 
mind. 



176 

Human conceptions of order are founded upon the supposed 
reality of apparent confusion; and when apparent confusion and 
irregularities are observed, the mind instantly conceives of their op- 
posite order. Hence if confusion were not apparent, the word order 
would be without meaning. But where order universally exists, and 
confusion is temporarily and minutely apparent to the mind, there the 
general conception of order, would be evidently correct ; as it would 
be derived from contrasting the order of a general, with the disorder 
of an incidental character. Therefore if order is apparently univer- 
sal, this at once establishes the doctrine of uniformity) and all par- 
ticular and apparent confusion must be referred to incidental and 
local causes. But the great Whole being correctly comprehended, 
presents a system of undisturbed order and harmony ! 

Thus I leave this most wonderful planet to the discussion of 
researchers and mathematical observers, and commence revealing 
the most wonderful developments that it has produced. And a 
proper conception of truths and facts as pertaining to this earth, 
will by analogy, carry an inference favorable to the truthfulness of 
the present revealment in reference to this heavenly body. 



§ 20. The geography of this planet is very beautiful, it being 
divided into two thirds water and one third earth. And being 
entirely free from all volcanic and catastrophic occurrences, it pre- 
sents an even and undisturbed surface. There are but few promi- 
nences, and these are near the poles ; the equator being perfectly 
free from these, with the exception of a few promontories, connect- 
ing themselves with still higher land, whose dividing chasm forms 
the bed of a very extensive body of water. These prominences 
were formed by the natural developments of the materials in motion 
during the planet's primary and subsequent conditions. 

Concerning the vegetable and organic formations of this planet, 
much might be said in an abstract dissertation. Still, the strict his- 
tory of these creations could not possibly be given minutely ; and 
even if this were possible, it would not be useful. 

Organic beings inhabited this planet many thousand years before 
this earth had an existence. Therefore, according to the law of 
progressive refinement, the organic kingdoms of this planet have 
attained to a high degree of perfection. 

There are four general classes of vegetable developments here 
existing. One class assumes high and bulky forms, but it is pro- 



nature's divine revelations. 177 

duced only near the poles, where exist the minimum amount of light 
and heat. These do not exist near the equator, nor in the vicinity 
of water. They are gigantic vegetable developments in the form of 
trees ; but the kinds of materials composing them are not to be found 
in any higher order of vegetable formation. 

The second class has a smooth, slim body, and the branches in 
length are twice that of the body ; and they cast a deep shade. 
They are in appearance similar to the Upas, but not in quality or 
composition. These bring forth delicious fruit, which is long in 
shape, internally white, and encompassed with a thick, external 
coating. The branches that first eject themselves from the body are 
several feet from the earth, but not quite so high as it is from these to 
the top. This class should be understood as the second in the order 
of formation — as the ultimate and perfection of the former class. 

The third in order presents itself as a more perfect vegetable. 
This rises but a few feet above the surface of the ground. It has 
several descending boughs, which when developed act as new bodies 
by fastening themselves as roots in the earth. This vegetable is 
much complicated in its parts. Its location is near the equator, and 
to this fact its peculiarity may be attributed. This brings forth a 
kind of pulse-fruit. Being exceedingly nourishing, it enters very 
frequently into the composition of animal forms. 

The fourth vegetable formation is the last developed and most per- 
fect. Being a succeeding development of all beneath it, its compo- 
sition is much more perfect than that of others. Therefore it stands 
as an ultimate of the vegetable kingdom, comprehending the essences 
of all below its high order of being. Its roots and trunk are very 
long and slender, and it develops from the bottom of the trunk to the 
shooting forth of the branches, calices corresponding to the petals of 
the bud and its fruit. It is not high, but grows with exceeding 
spontaneity ; and it is fitted for the uses of the animal economy. It 
is produced in one half of one of the years, at the equator — repro- 
duced twice in one of this planet's years. And this is the most 
useful vegetable upon the surface of Saturn. 

There are intermediate formations, from the lowest to the highest, 
in the vegetable kingdom. But it would be impossible to classify 
these intermediate species ; and the four generalizations give a distinct 
conception of the vegetable developments of this planet ; the object 
being only to establish progressive succession. And this being founded 
in natural and invariable laws, analogy confirms this revealment.' 

12 



178 nature's divine revelations. 

There are jive general classes of animal existences on this planet. 
Polygastric monads are existing in various forms, from the articulata 
to the vertebrata. There is not existing any particular species of 
semi-vertebrated animals. There are but few articulated ; but the 
general animal existences of this planet are entirely vertebrated. 
Reptiles, saurians, &c, do not exist upon its surface, the cause of 
which is that the materials composing this body are of too high and 
rare a nature to enter into the composition of any gross forms or 
organizations. 

The Jirst of the five classes, therefore, is of a well-organized form, 
having very fine vascular and muscular tissues. This animal, being 
one of the general classes, requires a brief description. It is very 
large and very strong, having joints only in its hind legs. Its fore 
legs, being composed of a very strong muscular and osseous sub- 
stance, are elastic and pliable when occasion requires, but exceed- 
ingly strong and immovable whenever operated upon by its positive 
will. Its length is proportionate to its height. Being an animal of 
exceeding power, it is the most useful of any others to its governors. 
Its eyes are small ; its ears are narrow and short ; its head is wide 
and high ; its proboscis and mouth are closely connected, the former 
serving as a nasal organ and a useful instrument for drinking, and 
transferring to the mouth the long, hard-shelled fruit that exists upon 
the complex vegetable form which has been described. Its disposi- 
tion is firm, and yet it is submissive. It has exterior developments 
corresponding to its disposition and natural attachments. Its head 
being wide, gives it an inclination for self-protection and preserva- 
tion, insomuch that it constructs large caves and places of conceal- 
ment in which it resides during the long night that is experienced at 
the pole. And during the long day that is also experienced at the 
same location, it leaves its place of repose and perigrinates near the 
shores of the water, and to places where grows more luxuriantly the 
fruit upon which it subsists. * 

The second in order, is an animal of much less complicated forma- 
tion. Its form is not so graceful and pleasing as the former, but its 
composition is a degree more perfect. It consociates with the former 
animal, exists in the same region, but is extremely amphibious, 

•The speaker here remarked that this and other animals were designated by the 
inhabitants of this planet by particular sounds ; but as it would be difficult, as well 
as useless, to represent these sounds to an inhabitant of the earth, he would not make 
the attempt. 



nature's divine revelations. 179 

insomuch that in this particular point it is very dissimilar to the other. 
Its disposition is of an irritable and excitable nature. Its muscular 
and vascular system being very active, causes a great amount of ner- 
vous activity and irritability. This is caused by its peculiar shape, 
and the circumstances under which it exists. In form, it typifies 
Saurian species — but in this particular only. 

The third in order, is composed of still finer materials, and its 
power and celerity of muscular motion are not equalled by any other 
species existing. It has four legs or extremities ; the hinder ones 
representing slightly the human foot, and the foremost typifying the 
limbs of the seal. Still these are perfectly adapted to the situation in 
which the animal exists. Its flesh is very tender in comparison to 
that of the former, and its skin would be impenetrable by any instru- 
ments that are on earth known. It is of an osseous structure, com- 
posed chiefly of the harder materials of its bone, forming a surface 
like a complex network of scales ; and it is therefore impenetrable, 
from its smooth and elastic surface. Its length and height corre- 
spond to those of an animal that previously existed upon this globe ;* 
yet its disposition and phrenic attributes are very dissimilar to this 
species. Having great strength, it moves with great rapidity. Though 
master, by its subduing power, over all below its degree of being, it 
still manifests no disturbing, destructive, or antagonistic disposition. 
Having peculiar associations, its nature corresponds thereunto. Its 
main feature is a repulsive and tyrannical appearance, the real indi- 
cation of which is firmness, power, and activity. 

The fourth in order, is a form slightly typical of the natural man. 
Its composition being a progression of all below it, it exists as a dis- 
tinct species, occupying the station becoming its dignity and superior 
nature. It has four limbs, two of which serve as organs of motion 
and navigation, and the others are rather arms than limbs like the 
former. It is more highly vertebrated, and has greater elasticity of 
muscles, than those below it. Its body is rather wide, and not per- 
fectly round. The sacral bone and hips being much distended, gives 
it great strength and muscular power. Its shoulders being high, and 
its neck corresponding, give it great elasticity in the movements of its 
trunk. 

Its mental organization nearly represents that of the human being, 
with the exception that its knowledge and power of exterior under- 

* The lecturer incidentally remarked that the animal referred to was the Iguanodon, 
which this animal nearly resembles in species. 



180 nature's divine revelations. 

standing, surpasses that of man existing on the earth ! Its head being 
round and long, still bearing the general shape of the human head, 
gives it a more extensive scope of mental comprehension than man 
on earth possesses. Its general disposition is characterized by strong 
attachments and social desires. It has great power of concentration ; 
and its sense of what is naturally right and just, is very prominent. 
Its head being not very high in proportion to its size, causes an ab- 
sence of veneration for the invisible; but it venerates things and 
truths well known and well attested by the evidence of its senses. 
Hence it deduces its convictions from all it sees, and venerates 
according to the nature of the deductions or visible truths presented. 
It has a strong passion for mirth and pleasurable emotions, insomuch 
that its communications are more subtle at times when this desire 
has been excited, than any communications of man. It has a power- 
fully retentive memory or susceptibility of repetitions of previous im- 
pressions. It has strong intellectual faculties, insomuch that it 
governs other beings below it by its mechanical ingenuity. It is, in 
general terms, a most perfect animal-intellectual being. 

But its mental and physical organizations are so constructed that 
the individualization of the inner life could not occur ; and its natural 
and exterior experience are but instinct to man there existing. And 
the intuition and powers of perception with which it is endowed, are 
no more to the sweeping intellect of the human inhabitants of that 
planet, than is the knowledge of the orang-outang on this earth exist- 
ing, to Man, who is governor of all below his exalted state of organi- 
zation ! 



§ 21. The following class in order, of animal organization, is the 
ultimate of this planet, and the perfection of all below it ; and this 
class is Man. His form is perfected in its developments and adapta- 
tions to its uses. His limbs are very straight and round. His joints 
and their appendages are composed of fine materials, and display in 
their perfect adaptation, original design. The body is of perfect form, 
and is characterized by a symmetry unequalled in any other being 
there existing. The sternum is oval and full, joining the costals with 
a kind of bracework, which gives full space and free action to the 
viscera system. The lungs, which are divided into two hemispheres, 
are composed of an adipose and elastic, active substance. The heart 
has also two divisions, and observes movements which correspond 
with those of the lungs. The ganglionic system is very freely dis- 



nature's divine revelations. 181 

seminated throughout every part of the body, almost giving imper- 
ceptible motion to the motar nerves of the organs. 

The head corresponds in its perfection to the body. The cranium 
not being composed of a heavy, thick substance, gives great activity 
to the senses in respect to external objects. The cerebrum is very 
large and full ; and the cerebellum and its divisions are still larger. 
The restiform, medulla oblongata, and medulla spinalis, are composed 
of substances so sensitive (corresponding to the substance of the brain), 
that the whole forms a perfect system of motion and sensation. The 
brain being excessively active, sends throughout the nervous system 
a refined ether of sensation. The brain is composed of innumerable 
cortical glands, each of which attracts and repels, performing systolic 
and diastolic motions. These cortical glands are the reservoirs from 
which proceed the fibres and nerves of sensation ; for these glands 
conceive and produce them. Thus the nerves of sensation are con- 
nected with the corcula of the brain, as the arteries and veins are 
connected with the ventricles of the heart. Therefore contraction 
and expansion of these cortical glands produce the involuntary mo- 
tions of the system : while by the same forces, the heart presses the 
blood throughout the body. The motions of the Jungs and heart are 
very powerful. The motion of the brain corresponds to that of these 
organs, and the motion of the whole corresponds to the gigantic 
strength of the body. 

The form of the system has great beauty. The surface, corre- 
sponding to the materials composing the whole system, is very fine, 
and almost transparent. The main motions of the system correspond 
to those of the human body upon this planet, with the exception that 
they are characterized by more precision, and are governed by more 
decided judgment, which also controls their actions universally. - Their 
organization is of the most perfect kind, both mental and physical ; 
and their intellect being expansive and powerful, judgment controls 
them entirely, insomuch that weakness and disease are not existing 
among them. 

The prominent qualities of the mind are of a moral and intellectual 
nature. They have strong social attachments, but these are governed 
strictly by a well-organized intellect. Their force of character is ex- 
tremely great, this also being under the guidance of well-directed 
reason. They are firm in will, generally submissive, and are free 
from all superfluous dispositions. Veneration in them is very deep 
and impressive. Nothing, however, is revered but that which the 



182 nature's divine revelations. 

judgment responds to as being true. Their causality is not so fully- 
developed as comparison or the power of analogical reasoning. Per- 
ception is extremely vivid and penetrating. 

Their heads are very high and long. Power of generalization and 
synthetical investigation, is in them almost unbounded. They reason 
from the infernal — receiving truth through the highly-sanctioned con- 
victions of their interior principles. Their physical organization 
being so perfect, admits their principles or beginning causes* to 
extend throughout the body, and makes them very susceptible to 
impressions. 

They are governed strictly by the laws of their nature. Sensation 
exists, and the laws and uses of this they understand. From sensa- 
tion arise inclinations. Sensation being a law of the organization, 
exists upon the fibres and nervous system with them, the same as 
with man on earth. The inclinations which it produces are either 
attractive or repulsive, and they are governed in respect to such 
strictly by the interior impressions received concerning them. 

They reason inductively : and from effects and forms external, 
they induce an original principle, and then reason from principles to 
their effects. Subjects are thus comprehended by one grasp of their 
mighty intellects. 

With a telescopic mind they familiarize themselves with earths ex- 
isting between them and the Sun, and also with the inhabitants upon 
them existing. They contemplate the planets of space with no more 
curiosity than we do those of the Solar System. Their minds being 
free from imperfection — from all that is opposed to righteousness, they 
associate with that which is pure and good. They connect their minds 
with first principles, and with the internal, of all things. Their minds 
are endowed with powers so penetrating that they perceive all things 
in a general light, and as being good. They are unlike the class 
mentioned before them, which reason from externals only; which 
deduce from things seen their knowledge and judgment, knowing 
nothing of the internal, and receiving no response from the influx of 
interior principles. But man, as superior to these, has knowledge 
derived from internal experience and consciousness, and from this 
only. They follow inclinations, if they are approbated by their inte- 
riors ; but if they are disapproved, they repel them by the exercise of 
a superior judgment : and thus they are free from violation and disease. 

* That is, the interior essence of man as the prior cause of the exterior form, with 
all its manifestations. 



183 

The perfection of their internal principle far exceeds that of any- 
class of human beings in our Solar System. They associate with 
the knowledge of the second Sphere ! They receive no impressions 
but those which flow from internal realities. They are physically, 
mentally, and morally perfected. 

They inhabit buildings of an ingenious and peculiar structure, 
which are also beautiful and convenient. These are very large and 
extensive, covering immense areas of land, like an extensive city 
among us. There are, however, but few of these large and united 
buildings upon the surface of the planet, these being near the equa- 
tor, where light and heat, which correspond to interior truth and love, 
are most perfectly enjoyed. 

They form associations according to internal desire. They are 
not governed by the inclinations of the natural man, and therefore 
take unto themselves mates according to mutual inward approbation, 
and thus they are united in the bonds of spiritual happiness and 
peace. There is no repulsion ever existing between associated 
mates, because love and purity abide with them universally. 

Their minds are sufficiently expansive to comprehend at a single 
glance, the whole surface of their country. Hence they are con- 
scious of the movements of the whole nation. All are united as one 
brotherhood, harmonizing in all their interests, though existing in 
different locations on the planet. Undisturbed connexion exists 
between nation and nation ; and that which constitutes the interest of 
one, constitutes the undivided interest and peace of the whole race. 
This is perceived by internal reasoning ; and this state of things is 
sustained by the approval of their interior principles. Such are the 
inhabitants of Saturn ; and thus are purity and goodness manifested 
as the result of their perfected knowledge and highly unfolded 
mental powers. 

It is only by means of the five generalizations made upon the ani- 
mals of Saturn, that these could be understood ; because there are 
existing innumerable species of animals on this planet. The ani- 
mals inferior to man are in nature rodentia, with the exception of the 
Jirst, which is ruminating in its habits. Millions of intermediate 
beings exist, and have existed, between these general classes. But 
by arranging them into the order of progressive ascension from the 
lowest to the highest, each assuming a form according to its approx- 



184 nature's divine revelations. 

imation to man, the mind obtains a general conception of the animal 
productions of this planet. 



§ 22. The next planet evolved from the Sun was the fifth in the 
Solar System, and is named Jupiter. The Sun at this time, inclu- 
ding its atmospheric emanation, extended to the orbit observed by 
Jupiter in its revolution. By virtue of inherent, and active energies 
still existing in the igneous composition of the Sun, — and of the 
powerful motions which it and every particle that composed it had, 
the fifth planet was called into existence according to laws originally 
and eternally established. 

Laws and motions as heretofore explained, will be viewed in a 
general light by observers and investigators who are searching for the 
causes or living principles which govern all matter. Therefore, un- 
derstanding the motions that produced former formations, nothing 
needs here to be added in reference to the same law, as producing 
this planet. By a constant association and agglomeration of atoms 
and particles repulsed from the great Mass, and seeking association 
among the combinations that had been thus formed, the accumula- 
tion at length became qualified to assume specific motions, and a 
spherical form, the magnitude of which, including its atmospheric 
emanations, extended to the orbit of its farthest satellite. 

Such was the original condition of Jupiter. According to the 
laws of evaporation, gravitation, and consolidation, the planet gradu- 
ally assumed the form and bulk which it now has. Particles perpet- 
ually emanating from this, became associated in other and smaller 
combinations, and condensation of these produced its satellites ; each 
of which sustained a position corresponding to its relation to the 
planet and to the other satellites, and according to its magnitude and 
density. 

The materials composing Jupiter and its satellites were more dense 
than former planetary productions. The materials composing the 
Sun had become condensed according to the number of planets 
which had been evolved from its original composition. Therefore 
this planet's materials were denser than the former, as corresponding 
to the increased density of the materials of the Sun. The whole 
was an agglomeration of igneous atoms : but following the laws ori- 
ginally instituted, it became gradually consolidated. Still, innumer- 
able ages elapsed before the present condition was attained. 

The present density of this planet is one and a quarter to that of 



185 

water, showing an increase of density from the other planets. Its 
distance from the Sun is at this time four hundred and ninety mil- 
lions of miles. Its diameter is eighty-nine thousand miles. It re- 
volves upon its axis once in nearly ten hours, and around the great 
Sun, in nearly twelve years. It travels therefore with great velocity. 
The nearer planets approach the great Centre from which they ema- 
nated, the greater is the velocity of their motion in their orbits. 

The inclination of its orbit to the plane of the ecliptic is very im- 
perceptible. In consequence of its unimaginable velocity of rotary 
motion, it is somewhat flattened at its poles and full at its equator. 
Owing to the inclination of its axis to the plane of its orbit being 
very slight, the sun strikes it vertically unceasingly at its equator, at 
which place there is but little variety in the seasons or changes in the 
length of its days and nights. 

This planet having four satellites which are three less than the 
number of Saturn's, possesses as a consequence greater bulk and 
magnitude. It is fourteen hundred times greater in bulk than the 
earth, and contains nearly three hundred times /the amount of matter. 

This planet also, being the largest in our solar system, would seem 
at a superficial view to refute the doctrine of uniformity and pro- 
gression. The causes which were brought to operate upon the accu- 
mulation of particles composing this planet, were very dissimilar to 
those that acted upon Saturn. There was a tendency of associated 
particles to adhere more closely in this planet than in the former, 
because they possessed greater density and stronger mutual affinities. 
If this had not been so, particles would have emanated from the mass 
to produce another satellite. But this cause, together with the con- 
joined forces that existed in the Sun and the other planets, prevented 
the farther development of its particles. These were incidental 
Causes, and acted upon the body merely because it was placed under 
different circumstances from those attending any other planet before 
or since created. In all its general conditions it manifests a general 
uniformity with all other planetary developments : but in this and 
one other particular, it apparently contradicts the great law estab- 
lished. Yet understanding that all such discrepancies owe their ex- 
istence to foreign and incidental causes (these being mere negations 
of the great general and eternal law), they may properly be consid- 
ered as not refuting, but as absolutely confirming the original and 
universal principles and forces as emanating from the great Vortex or 
throne of infinite Power. 



186 

The mean distance of the first satellite from the primary is two 
hundred and sixty-six thousand miles ; and its period of revolution 
is one day and eighteen hours. This body is more dense than the 
succeeding ones ; therefore it sustains a position nearest to its 
primary. 

The second satellite exists four hundred and twenty thousand 
miles from its primary. Its period of revolution is three days and 
a half: presenting an increase of distance, period, and rarity of 
particles. 

The third satellite is supposed to be the largest one belonging to 
this planet. This supposition is founded upon the observations 
made by its discoverer, whose instrument was not so much perfected 
as those which are now in use. It is the largest satellite, but the 
calculations in reference to its magnitude will hereafter be found to 
be incorrect. The mean distance of this satellite from its primary is 
six hundred and seventy thousand miles ; and its period of revolu- 
tion is seven days. And here again is seen a perpetual ascension of 
accumulated particles, in distance, rotation, and rarity. 

The fourth and last satellite is over one million of miles from its 
productor, and revolves in sixteen days and a half. * 

Steadily therefore is demonstrated the great truth of uniform ascen- 
sion from the lowest to the highest ; the highest being the ultimate of 
the lowest, and each particle sustaining a position according to its spe- 
cific quality and magnitude, — their mutual association being called 
gravitation. 

Thus was produced, and thus exists, the fifth Planet and its appen- 
dages, as evolved from the immense Sun which is yet an inexhausti- 
ble source of heat and light to the evanescent forms that exist upon 
its planets' surfaces. And had the same circumstances been existing 
in respect to this planet, as were in respect to Saturn and its off- 
spring, the same effect and form would have been manifested. But 
as these circumstances were incidental as connected with the former 
planet, so were those also which determined the peculiarities of the 
latter. The modifying influences acting upon them being exceedingly 
dissimilar (which dissimilarity is always a characteristic of that which 
is not general and to be depended upon), these caused a corre- 
sponding difference in the developments of these planets. 

* In speaking of the distances, magnitudes, periods, &c, of the planets and their 
satellites, the author merely uses proximate numbers, without descending to numerical 
niceties. 



187 

Thus the generalization of this planet, in respect to its magnitude, 
density, motions, and appendages, leads to further confirmation of 
the established principle of uniformity and harmony, throughout the 
realms of undefinable space. And what has been said respecting 
other planets, being in accordance with well-attested and admitted 
truths, precludes the necessity of further discussion to prove the un- 
deniable fact of this planet's relation to those that were previously 
developed. 

Leaving, therefore, intermediate considerations for the work of sci- 
entific researches (which considerations can not have any possible 
bearing upon the main principles established), I commence giving a 
general description of the vegetable and animal forms abounding upon 
the surface of Jupiter. By abstract dissertations upon these, the mind 
may be led to conceive of important truths by analogy ; and the ap- 
plication of these truths will be of incalculable value in promoting the 
happiness and peace of the inhabitants of the earth. And that such 
application will be made, is by no means improbable. And when 
these things are impressed upon the internal principle of man, man 
will become generally enlightened ; and an extensive knowledge of 
things existing, will unite his affections to Truth. And in proportion 
to the extent of intelligence, will benevolence and happiness prevail. 



§ 23. The vegetable productions of Jupiter are more exten- 
sive than those of Saturn. Of the various species of plants existing 
upon its surface, a detailed description is not necessary to be given. 
But a general classification will be made of the prominent kinds ex- 
isting, in order that the perpetual ascension may be conceived of as 
here preserved in order and harmony. 

There are on this planet upward of three hundred thousand species 
of plants. But their connexions with each other are so intimate, that 
they warrant but five general classifications. 

The first of these is an exceedingly large and bulky tree, whose 
circumference varies in size according to the circumstances under 
which it is produced. It is formed of the compositions existing in 
the planet's materials ; and being the strongest production of the 
vegetable kingdom, it is consequently the most imperfect. It has 
heavy seams formed of complex fibres, which are fully developed 
about the branches in thin ejected limbs, upon which exists a spe- 
cies of fruit. This fruit is of a nature suitable to enter into the com- 



18S nature's divine revelations. 

position of the lower order of animals, but is exceedingly deleterious 
to the higher classes. 

The second species of plant differs from the other in height, bulk, 
and general appearance. It is encompassed with a thick bark. The 
productions of this tree are limited. It brings forth a kind of juice, 
which flows freely from the cups existing upon its exterior. This 
is useful, as it is very nourishing and invigorating to the animal 
economy. 

The third class of plants slightly typifies the Wheat, — and is 
more homogeneous with the constitution of the higher orders of 
animals. 

The fourth class approximates still nearer to animal existence. 
Being more perfect in composition than the others, it presents a va- 
riegated foliage, the extracts from which enter essentially into the 
forms of the first animals. 

'The fifth class, being an ultimate of the four others described, is 
necessarily more exalted in composition. This species is a kind of 
zoophyte, — which maybe considered as mediator between vegetable 
and animal existences. For while it sustains a close connexion with 
the former kingdom, it throws feelers of sensation into the latter; and 
thus it partakes of both vegetable and animal life. 

The animal developments of Jupiter, are a degree less perfect 
than those of Saturn. There are a great many species of animals 
here existing, though these are not quite so generally disseminated as 
the species in the vegetable kingdom. These will admit of only four 
general classifications. 

The first of these is in nature both rodentia and ruminating. In 
size and stature it corresponds to the animal first described as exist- 
ing in Saturn ; but in disposition and habits, it is greatly dissimilar. 
Upon the surface of this planet there are many convolutions, it hav- 
ing more roughness than the former. And this is manifest about the 
equator more than at the poles. The igneous substance primarily 
existing in the interior of the planet, was incidentally acted upon by 
expanding elements, the result of which was some volcanic and catas- 
trophic occurrences. And these have developed mountains, — about 
which may be found the species of animals above mentioned. 

The next in order is in nature nearly digitigrade. This sustains 
a position in the order of development a little above the former class. 
Its form corresponds nearly to that of the seal. It has limbs in a 



nature's divine revelations. 189 

different location, and moves with great rapidity both on land and in 
water, it being also amphibious. Its disposition is secretive, retiring, 
and apparently submissive. It is extremely tyrannical over other 
animals within its power. 

The animal following this is of a still higher and more perfect or- 
der. Its size corresponds to that of the natural man, and it is com- 
posed of more active materials than the former animals. Its strength 
is almost incredible ; but being characterized by an ingenious and 
retiring disposition, it is very active and forcible only when occasion 
requires. This animal approximates to Man, — being the one that 
constitutes the connecting link between the animal and human organ- 
ization. Its disposition is, in general terms, combative, secretive, and 
ingenious ; and these qualities being accompanied by great self-will 
and firmness, it hence possesses wonderful force and energy. It 
possesses quick and intuitive perceptions, and a retentive memory ; 
and its affections are as pure as the form would indicate. Being thus 
mentally organized, it associates with all things that are agreeable to 
its inclination, this inclination being always qualified by its sense of 
refinement. And inasmuch as its mind is a result of its organization, 
it is governed by its natural instincts ; and of these its habits are the 
result. It reasons from that which is seen ; and this reason is not 
such properly, but rather inclination produced by foreign substances 
acting upon the sensation of the body. Therefore this animal exists 
one degree below man on Earth. 



^ 24. Concerning the human inhabitants of Jupiter, much might 
be said that would be of interest ; for their relation to our conceptions 
of a perfect being is much closer than the inhabitants of Saturn. 
Their form is full, and well sustained by inward and physical forces. 
Their size, symmetry, and beauty of form, exceed those of the earth's 
inhabitants. Their mental organization corresponds to their physical 
developments. Smoothness and evenness are apparent upon their 
form generally. 

They do not walk erect, but assume an inclined position, frequently 
using their hands and arms in walking, the lower extremities being 
rather shorter than the arms according to our standard of proportion. 
And by a modest desire to be seen only in an inclined position, they 
have formed this habit, which has become an established custom 
among them. 

Their general characteristics are of a mechanical and intellectual 



190 nature's divine revelations. 

nature, accompanied by strong affections and interior love for each 
other. They have great moral developments ; are submissive, and 
yet firm and decided in all their intentions and dealings with each 
other. Their intelligence greatly excels that of Earth's inhabitants. 
They are existing in a state intermediate between the first and second 
Spheres, in knowledge and refinement. 

Their form of countenance displays the qualities and workings of 
their inward principle. There is a peculiar prominence of the upper 
lip, this consisting of a complex and interwoven mass of fibres, the 
action of which gives great expression to inward thoughts and feel- 
ings ; which expression among them constitutes the peculiar mode 
of conversation. Therefore they can not think one thing and 
speak another ; for their expression would betray their inward senti- 
ments. 

There is a great deal of gentleness and amiability manifested 
through their exteriors : and inasmuch as the external form corre- 
sponds to the inward principle, all their external communications 
with each other are inflowings of interior affection. And as they are 
highly susceptible to universal love, they are incessantly expressing 
this by the congenial radiations of their expressive countenances. 

They reason inductively. They associate with the internal of all 
things, as being the only real reality in the Universe. Their associ- 
ations with each other are according to the inward affinity of spheres, 
— and thus are they governed in all their conjugal and national rela- 
tions. For by an influx of inward desire from one to another, which 
is perfectly spiritual, they become attached : and thus conjoined, they 
exist in perfect unity, by virtue of their perfect interior natures. 

Knowing these indestructible truths, and knowing all things which 
are unchanging, they submit unresistingly to be controlled exclusively 
thereby. Hence they observe great care in producing, and in pre- 
serving the health of, their offspring. Health being thus indelibly 
enstamped upon their constitutions while young, strengthens in their 
growth, and they become enlightened in the perfect knowledge of 
these principles. Therefore disease is not known among them ; and 
being free from this imperfection enables them to generate exces- 
sively fast. 

Their constitutions being composed of light and changing particles, 
they soon change their form of existence. They do not die, but 
rather sink into repose by an expansion of their interiors which seek 
more agreeable spheres. And regarding this as a mere metamor- 



191 

phosis, they escape with transports of delight ; and they are hence 
pleased with the evanescent existence of the body. 

Moreover the inhabitants of this planet look upon the changes and 
vicissitudes of their physical being, as natural and inevitable conse- 
quences of existing causes. These vicissitudes are but few ; but in 
proportion to the refinement of particles composing their body, is the 
brevity of their existence. For that which is fine and delicate ex- 
ists but a little while in any form ; but that which is heavy and 
imperfect, continues in the form longer in consequence of being less 
active and less susceptible to foreign action. And as the inhabit- 
itants of Jupiter are composed of finer elements than those compo- 
sing the inhabitants of the earth, they remain in the form but a short 
period, by reason of its active and changeable composition. Thirty 
years is the average duration of their form's existence. 

Having an expansive and sweeping intellect, they comprehend the 
laws and relations of their being with one concentrated thought. 
And meditation in them is thrown out upon their countenances with 
a sweet expression, which would, if it could be seen by an inhabitant 
of Earth, bring forth an ejection of tears and a gush of feeling that 
could not be expressed. Their mode of conversation is thus dis- 
tinctly and unequivocally expressive ; for it is a mode of expressing 
the impressions existing upon their interiors. And these beam forth 
with such perfect brightness and affection, that they are responded to 
by the interior affections of every other being. It being absolutely 
impossible for them to think one thing and speak another ; to have a 
greater amount of self-love than universal affection ; to think im- 
purely, or conceive unrighteous thoughts ; and being thus free from 
all the imperfections of this and other earths, their exteriors are open 
to the reception of light and truth, which correspond to the fire of 
spiritual purification. 

They inhabit well-constructed edifices, whose form corresponds to 
that of a lent, rather than a house, on Earth. These are lined with 
a bluish bark, taken from a tree of the second class ; and they are 
thus rendered impervious to cold, water, and light. They receive 
one twenty-fifth of the light of the Sun that the earth enjoys. But 
this, striking vertically at the equator, at which place is located their 
extensive habitations, gives them the enjoyment of as much light as 
could be possibly obtained from the Centre of our Solar System. 

They are divided into families, associations, and nations. Their 
families are composed of such individuals as have a desire for the 



192 

company of each other from a congeniality of interior affection. 
Families grow into associations, and these into nations : and the 
whole forms one perfect, harmonious, spiritual brotherhood! 

The cause of this state of things is the intelligence which exists 
among them ; and this, transcending the erudition of the inhabitants 
of Earth to an infinite extent, enables them to comprehend the uses 
of all things, and their original adaptations. Therefore they make 
proper application of these uses ; the result of which is their glo- 
rious purification. And as they are surrounded by various vege- 
tables, birds, and animals, they are also capable of making a proper 
application of these, to promote their greatest happiness and peace. 

They reason so perfectly by induction and from correspondences, 
that whatsoever may be the specific quality of their affections and de- 
lights, these are all ultimately centred in the proper comprehension 
of all that is connected with their state of mental association. And 
all affections that are breathed forth from their interiors, are so charm- 
ingly typified upon their exteriors, and even the representation itself 
is such an emblem of love and purity, that an unspeakable appreci- 
ation of their mutual interior affections is reciprocally established in 
their minds ! 

Thus is the physical and mental, or natural and spiritual man, 
made perfect. And by conceiving of the indestructible relation 
which exists between purity and truth, the minds of the inhabitants 
of the Earth will be led to recognise their institutions, and to spurn 
with the utmost abhorrence all things that are opposed to righteous- 
ness. Thus efforts will be made to bring about a better state of 
things ; and this will be the unfolding of interior truths and princi- 
ples that are at this moment considered as imaginary and chimerical. 
And by properly conceiving of the celestial peace and purity that 
flow spontaneously from interior truths, the minds of the Earth will 
become relieved from their external bonds of corruption, into the 
inexpressible light and liberty of celestial love and peace ! 

Concerning Jupiter's spiritual inhabitants, I will hereafter speak, 
when the knowledge is given me by spiritual influx from the sixth 
Sphere. But for the present, I leave this planet, which is abounding 
with all that attaches the affections and feelings of man, as the ob- 
jects of his deepest yearnings, while aspiring to higher states of 
purity and peace. And man's desires for celestial magnificence, are 
the spontaneous breathings of his interior principle. And his aspi- 
rations and anticipations can not be too exalted : for he may rest 



REVELATIONS. 193 

assured from the evidences now presented, that his anticipations are 
scarcely as a single thought in comparison to the destined future ex- 
pansion of his interiors, and to the celestial light, peace, and magnif- 
icence, that await not only the spiritual composition of mankind, but 
every particle existing in infinite space ! 



§ 25. Approaching nearer to the sun, the plan bf uniformity is 
apparently confused, by the appearance of four spheroidal bodies. 
These have been the cause of many speculations and hypotheses as 
to their origin, and probable termination. As they have been dis- 
covered within the present century, there is as yet no established 
and uniform opinion respecting them. They exist between Jupiter 
and Mars ; and are very similar in their orbits and revolutions around 
the sun. 

Concerning the diameters and specific constitution of these bodies, 
little needs to be said. But a general history of their origin and for- 
mation would satisfy inquiring minds, and also lead to a proper com- 
prehension of their relations to each other, and to the planets between 
which they exist. 

Ceres, Pallas, Juno, and Vesta, are the names applied to these 
bodies. And the fact that their orbits are exceedingly elliptic and 
constantly intersecting the planes of each other, has suggested the 
hypothesis that they were formed from a comet which appeared in the 
year 1770 ; and the disappearance of which was so very mysterious 
that no other conclusion than the above could possibly be conceived 
of, as accounting for this singular phenomenon. And more conclu- 
sive was this thought to be, when it was discovered that two of them 
had each a luminous atmosphere, rather dense and changing. And 
this is still supposed by some to be the remnant of the luminous 
trail of the cometary body ! 

It is scarcely necessary to say that the above conclusion is incor- 
rect : for a thorough knowledge of the laws of matter and motion, 
and the relation which exists between every particle in being, would 
annihilate in a moment the above hypothesis. For as comets exist 
as an ultimate of a Solar System, they observe their orbits with a? 
perfect precision as do the planets. And holding a position in ac- 
cordance with their bulk and density, they travel in their own paths 
undisturbed, and beyond the possibility of disturbing any other body 
in the Universe. 

It is known also that comets are from forty months to five hundred 

13 



194 

years in accomplishing their revolutions around the Sun. They 
move with increased velocity as they approach the Sun. But the 
calculations that are made in reference to the speed of these bodies 
are not to be depended on. For these calculations are founded on 
an angle formed by the apparent positions assumed by such bodies 
and the Sun. Presuming that these appearances vary but little from 
time to time in "their relations to the reality, and not considering the 
refractions of light, involves an oversight which makes the above 
calculations exceedingly dubious, as have also been the calculations 
with reference to the speed of light. But by understanding that 
comets travel with a velocity in proportion to their density and mag- 
nitude, and by observing the appearance of one of these bodies, 
calculations may be made in reference to its re-appearance, inasmuch 
as they are not known to change their orbits, or to be any more 
eccentric in their motions tjian any other planet, supposing the latter 
to be operated upon by the same influences that are brought to act 
upon these luminous and igneous bodies. 

Comets therefore are constituted of unstratified particles, an ulti- 
mate of the Solar System ; and they are governed by the same un- 
changing laws of gravitation or association that control every atom in 
space. 

In contemplating the asteroids and inquiring for their origin, the 
plan that was first instituted in all planetary developments should be 
distinctly borne in mind. And considering the magnitude of Jupiter 
and Mars, and the combined magnitudes of these asteroids, there 
will at once be seen the relation existing between those planets and 
these smaller bodies that are between them : for the diameters of 
these bodies united, would conform to the law of successive devel- 
opment. 

Their specific diameters have not as yet been determined. Their 
rotations have been scarcely decided upon, but their revolutions have 
been nearly correctly calculated. They are supposed to vary in their 
diameters from eighty to two thousand miles. And the first exists 
two hundred and twenty-five millions of miles from the sun, and the 
last one, two hundred and sixty-six millions. The others sustain 
intermediate distances. The first revolves around its primary in 
about three years and eight months, the second in about four years 
and four months, and the last two in about four years and seven 
months. And astronomical calculations in reference to their periods 
of revolution have been very correct ; but the calculations respecting 



nature's divine revelations. 195 

their magnitudes will be found to differ greatly from the calculations 
that are now being instituted, when the latter shall be made known 
to the world. 

Their density increases from that of Jupiter, being more than two 
to that of water. Therefore they are constituted of heavier materi- 
als than previously formed planets. And they are exceedingly 
elliptic : an effect produced by their density and relation to each 
other. 

Concerning their origin I will now speak. The atmospheric ema- 
nation of the Sun extended beyond the orbit occupied by Mars, its 
termination being at the orbit now occupied by Pallas. And accord- 
ing to principles previously established, the association of particles 
produced an agglomerated igneous mass of matter. The density of 
this composition, being greater than that of any other body, prevented 
it from ascending to a higher station. This accumulation of atoms 
would, if properly condensed like other planets, have been of less 
magnitude than Jupiter, and exceeding that of Mars ; corresponding 
to the magnitude of the present bodies as combined. 

Inasmuch as there was not a perfect association of interior mate- 
rials, great convulsions were constantly going on throughout its com- 
position. Interior heat being excessive, evaporation could not take 
place with sufficient rapidity to give perfect relief to the expanding 
elements. Nor could elements chemically associate ; nor could 
unity exist in the partly stratified exterior. But being internally dis- 
united, and the whole mass being not as yet perfectly under the influ- 
ence of attraction and repulsion, or the emanations evolved from the 
Sun, — the whole, by an incomprehensible expansion of interior ele- 
ments, was thrown asunder ! 

Association of particles being a spontaneous result of this disorgani- 
zation, they became what they now are, four asteroids. And being 
almost instantly brought under the direct influence of Jupiter and 
Mars, which had then nearly assumed their present forms, they 
were thus made to assume a uniformity of motion, which motion ex- 
isted in the primary body in which they had previously existed. 
The one being more dense than the other, and the whole being denser 
than Jupiter, prevented any nearer approach toward that planet than 
they now manifest. And foreign causes also modified somewhat « 
their movements and revolutions. Therefore the orbit of Pallas in- 
clines most to the ecliptic, this body being the one sustaining the 



196 

highest position, and the one also whose poles are much flattened, 
and equator greatly bulged. 

This, therefore, is the origin of these asteroids. Combined they 
produce one planet; which may and will be confirmed by astronom- 
ical researchers, who are at liberty to test the truth or falsity of this 
revealment. < 

As they have not developed anything beyond the vegetable king- 
dom (although an era is now approaching that will call into existence 
a class of zoophytes), an examination of their exteriors would be un- 
necessary and of no useful application. And these facts being now 
impressed, I proceed to speak in reference to their kindred planet, 
which was developed soon after their inconceivable disorganization. 

And the only thought concerning these asteroids that may be made 
useful in application to the inhabitants of the earth is, that they mani- 
fest the natural result of interior elements that are discordant and 
opposed to each other. For being disunited, they became confused ; 
and they are now reckoned as the least among the planets in our So- 
lar System. And the same is true of the disunited materials existing 
among the inhabitants of the earth : for inasmuch as order and har- 
mony are the ^natural results of perfectly associated principles, — so 
are disorder and confusion the natural results of the commingling of 
opposite and antagonistic principles and elements. And as these 
small bodies typify the present condition of the world ; so will the 
world be typical, when it becomes united, of what these asteroids will 
ultimately be, a perfect planet. 



§ 26. The planet Mars follows the latter production, by virtue of 
principles heretofore explained ; and this also requires a general de- 
scription. And showing a decrease in magnitude from all the rest, 
it proves distinctly the uniformity of the order of successive develop- 
ment. It is not necessary to enter into the particulars of the motions 
and actions of elements interiorly existing in this planet, when its 
present form was first assumed ; for these do not differ in any essen- 
tial particular from the operations described in previous formation^. 
But acceding to the calculations which have been made by men 
of perception and erudition in reference to this planet and its rela- 
tions, I speak in general terms, as heretofore, of its degree and station 
in respect to planets previously evolved. 

It is in density about three times the density of water. Its mean 
distance from the Sun is a little more than one hundred and forty- 



nature's divine revelations. 197 

four millions of miles. Considering its polar diversified appearance, 
its diameter is about four thousand two hundred and twenty miles. 
It presents a decrease of magnitude from other planets, and an in- 
crease of density, corresponding in a general sense to its relative 
position in the Solar System. It rotates upon its axis in a little 
more than twenty-four hours and a half; and its period of revolution 
around its productor, is six hundred and eighty-six days, nearly two 
years. 

This planet, being also beyond the orbit of the earth, is naturally 
of a superior quality and constitution. Its extremely dense atmo- 
sphere presents an illumination of a red appearance. The cause of 
this is, that the materials composing the stratified parts of this planet 
are greatly attractive to the particles of light thrown from the Sun. 
This atmosphere, extending, as it does, from Mars' surface nearly 
twenty-five miles higher than is the earth's atmosphere, prevents the 
success of observations upon its surface. But at its poles there are 
peculiar changes and radiations of light — an indication of diversity 
of seasons, and vicissitudes about the frigid zones. 

The surface presents a great deal of unevenness and appearance 
of catastrophic occurrences. For there are several parts of this planet 
abounding with extreme elevations and projections of rocks from its 
interior ; but none exceeding those of Earth's mountainous portions. 
These do not exist near the equator, but in the region of the poles. 

Its surface abounds with extensive vegetable productions, these 
being still more numerous than those of Jupiter, less perfect, but 
superior to those of Earth. The animal formations are not so exten- 
sive ; but they ascend from the lowest up to man in successive mod- 
ifications of forms which correspond generally to their interior prin- 
ciples. And man there, is in a much more exalted state, both 
physical and mental, than the inhabitants of the earth ; but he does 
not approach the high state of exaltation and refinement which char- 
acterizes the other planets' inhabitants. 

•I will mention the kinds of vegetable productions that are most 
used, and not enter into a classification of the general species of 
either the vegetable or animal kingdom. 

There is a species of tree existing among them that is of vast use. 
It germinates and gradually develops itself into a stout, bulky form, 
representing the spiral. Its branches are long, and extend far around 
the trunk. Its leaves are very broad, with a mixture of a bluish and 
reddish color, with more prominence of the green. Its blossoms are 



19S nature's divine revelations. 

very beautiful, and its fruit is esteemed among them as the most use- 
ful upon their planet. The form of this fruit is very round, typifying 
slightly the cocoanut, and is used among the inhabitants as a kind of 
bread : and its action upon the system is highly invigorating. The 
bark of this tree is also extensively used for many purposes, with a 
kind of glue that proceeds from another tree. It is used in the con- 
struction of their habitations and in the formation of garments. 

But there is another vegetable, of a low stature, that produces 
very fine and beautiful fibres, which are very neatly woven together, 
and used generally among them as their main apparel. 

The inhabitants are divided into associated families, and this is 
the general and customary mode of living among them. There are 
three extensive families, or nations, upon this planet. But they are 
governed by common principles ; a result of a superior knowledge 
and sense of justice. 

There is a peculiar prominence of the top of the head, indicative 
of high veneration. The cerebrum and cerebellum correspond in 
form and size ; and the latter extends upward at the junction of the 
two brains ; which makes them very susceptible of internal and true 
affection. Their form approaches nearly to that of man on earth, 
with the exception of its more perfect symmetry. They exhibit a 
peculiar dignity and a peculiar air of exaltation in all their motions ; 
and these appearances are the reflux and configurations of an inward 
reality. They are not large : and having a different countenance 
from men here existing, this deserves particular attention. 

I find that the upper part of the face has a lively, yellowish cast, 
and that radiations as it were, proceed from the forehead, the eyes, 
and the flush of the cheeks. The lower part of the face is of a dif- 
ferent color, being rather dark, with a mixture of the above radiations 
from the interior of their physical constitutions. They have no 
beard upon their face, but this is a representation of it. And en- 
compassing the lower part of the face, neck, and ears (the back part 
of the neck being particularly prominent), this darkish substance ex- 
tends around to the back, where it is joined with the hair of the 
neck ; the top of the head being entirely free from any such ap- 
pearances. 

Concerning their laws and governments, their superior love, and 
the affection for thoughts which characterizes their spiritual principles, 
I will speak more generally when the application of these things is 
made to the inhabitants of the earth. 



199 

As to their physical appearance, its beauty is to them inimitable : 
while the same to us would appear exceedingly disgusting and un- 
dignified. But the idea of beauty is in them as in us, a result of 
habitual modes of thought rather than of a knowledge of that which 
is intrinsically fine and perfect. Therefore the only standard of 
beauty that can be erected, either on this or any other earth in the 
Universe, is that which meets the general approbation of society. 

Their attitude is modest and perfect : and there exists great deli- 
cacy and beauty of form among the females. They do not vary 
much in stature from the males, but being exceedingly straight, they 
display perfect symmetry : and there is great affability and courtesy 
in the manner in which they approach and address each other. 

There are beings of different complexions and constitutions existing 
upon this planet. Like the forms in the vegetable and animal king- 
doms, they are very dissimilar in materials and appearance, according 
to the particular part of the planet on which they were born. I 
perceive that some portions of the inhabitants are darker colored 
than others ; but I do not see that they are numerous. 



§ 27. Their habitations and plantations are near the equator. 
There are a great number of settlements upon this planet : but all 
the inhabitants appear joined in perfect agreement and consociality. 

They have digressed a little from the natural law governing their 
existence — consequently some imperfection exists among them. But 
disease, either of the moral or physical system, is not there known. 
They are not governed by arbitrary or conventional laws ; hence 
they are free from all the inequalities and imperfections which are the 
natural results of such laws. But possessing a high moral principle, 
they obey that which this principle dictates ; and their obedience to 
this is rendered the more certain by all their interests being conjoined, 
and by all their affections and desires being centred in the workings 
of good and righteousness. Hence the basis of all their good ac- 
tions consists in the interest-principle, which is xecognised, tending 
toward good results. 

Their minds are constantly open for the reception of all good 
things. Light, life, and purity, are to them the highest virtues. 
These become associated with their interiors, and the latter are con- 
sequently good. 

The ideas which we have concerning that which is good, have 
arisen from the comparison of apparent evil. Our ideas of light, 



200 

life, and purity, are founded upon the knowledge that we have of 
their seeming opposites. For if these representations of imperfec- 
tion were not visible, how would we be capable of forming a proper 
conception of what is good, pure, and spiritual ? The inhabitants 
of Mars, in their physical and mental constitutions, are as many de- 
grees more perfect than w T e, as we are superior to the inhabitants of 
Venus and Mercury. Hence to the inhabitants of the latter planets, 
our condition, and the peculiar and comparatively exalted combina- 
tions that exist upon the earth, would seem perfection. And the ex- 
alted condition of the inhabitants of other planets would be perfection 
according to our ideas. Hence conceptions of purity and refinement 
are enlarged in proportion to the knowledge one possesses of what 
is impure and unrefined. 

An exalted state of intelligence produces correspondingly exalted 
conceptions of perfection : for as the inhabitants of Mercury have 
conceptions of perfection far below those which we possess, so are 
the conceptions — the magnificent conceptions — of the inhabitants 
of Saturn, much beyond ours, and to us inconceivable. For that 
which they conceive to be beautiful, pure, and celestial, is far beyond 
the idea of the celestial spheres as conceived by us; and the celes- 
tial spheres, the perfection of forms are so inconceivably magnificent, 
that a description of them would be considered as imaginative and 
visionary. And the conceptions of the inhabitants of Saturn come 
as far short of the real and celestial purity of the higher spheres, as 
our conceptions are below theirs. 

In speaking, therefore, of the inhabitants of Mars, I say they are 
perfect comparatively : for the word "perfect" can only be used in a 
comparative sense, though the strongest meaning that can be applied 
to it would no more than give an adequate conception of what is 
revealed. 

Concerning the purity and goodness, gentleness, and kindness, that 
characterize the interior principles of the inhabitants of Mars, and 
concerning their affection for thoughts, I will now speak. 

Their knowledge of internal truths is founded upon the knowledge 
which they possess of the science of correspondences. They observe 
all eternal manifestations, and induce truths and principles by anal- 
ogy. Thus the light which they receive from the Sun, and the 
knowledge which they have of the fixed stars, furnish to them cor- 
respondences of unchangeable truth, and the light of celestial love 
and peace. The growth of plants, animals, and man, corresponds 



201 

generally to the changeless law of progression. The first typifies 
the second; the second typifies the third, &c. ; and each form is a 
symbol of inherent essences and qualities as forming the material 
composition. Therefore from the form of their planet, and the ma- 
terials therein contained, they infer a living Principle of Motion. 
From the form of the vegetable they infer Motion and Life. From 
all the monads and animal existences, from the lowest order to the 
highest, they infer Sensation as an ultimate of that which is existing 
prior to its formation. From the organization of man, they conceive 
of Motion, Life, Sensation, and Intelligence. And from these they 
endeavor to comprehend their spiritual principle ; but although this 
principle is the foundation of all thought, it is incapable of ^//'-com- 
prehension. And to them, as to us, the spirit is obscure, and as yet 
undefined ; for the reason that no principle contains within itself the 
power of self-investigation. Every form in the vegetable kingdom, 
from the lowest degree to the highest, typifies refinement and pro- 
gression toward the animal kingdom. And the forms in the animal 
creation, from the lowest to the highest, correspond to the perfec- 
tion of their internal essences, and stand as representatives of 
man. Therefore correspondences are to them the basis of superior 
knowledge. 

• This knowledge, being pure and truthful, begets an affection ; and 
thoughts constantly flowing out from their interior knowledge of truth 
and reality, unite themselves with this affection. Hence mind corre- 
sponds to knowledge, and knowledge corresponds to thought and 
affection as the ultimate.* Therefore an affection for thoughts exists 
among them. And the conceptions arising in their minds are always 
inevitably true. And from their high veneration arises an affection 
for truths, which is regarded among them as a celestial affection. 
This therefore is their interior condition. 

And how pure and high are their aspirations ! And the highest 
conceptions we can possibly have, do not transcend the spiritual 
peace and purity that exist among them. In speaking concerning 
the earths in the universe, and concerning the celestial purity, spirit- 
ual refinement, sublimity, and magnificence, as appertaining thereunto, 

* In order to properly understand this phraseology, it is necessary that the reader 
should apprehend the distinction which the author makes between mind, knowledge, 
and thought. Mind is the essence, knowledge is its condition, and thought is its action. 
By mind corresponding to knowledge and knowledge to thought, is meant that mind 
implies knowledge, and knowledge thought, each as a necessary sequence of the 
preceding. 



202 

our conceptions have been light and trivial. Yet all our most exalted 
conceptions can not possibly transcend the unspeakable beauty, purity, 
and refinement, that exist among the inhabitants of this planet. Their 
affection for thoughts is so pure and exalted, that man here existing 
would associate the true conception of it with the celestial spheres. 

Sentiments arising in their minds become instantly impressed upon 
their countenances ; and they use their mouth and tongue for their 
specific offices, and not as the agents for conversation. But that 
glowing radiation which illuminates their face while conversing, is to 
us inconceivable. Their eyes are blue and of a soft expression, are 
very full and expressive, and are their most powerful agents in con- 
versation. When one conceives a thought, and desires to express 
it, he casts his beaming eyes upon the eyes of another ; and 
his sentiments instantly become known. And thus do their coun- 
tenances and eyes, together with their gentle affability, typify the 
purity and beauty of their interiors ; and in their social relations they 
display the deepest attachment, and the strongest mutual affection. 
Thus peace, truth, and love, abound with them universally ; and thus 
do light, life, and knowledge, typify and serve as an index of higher 
and more perfect spheres. 

Such is the condition of the inhabitants of the fourth planet. Con- 
cerning the spiritual associations existing among them, more will 
hereafter be revealed ; but the useful application may be made of 
what has been said in reference to their physical and mental condi- 
tion, without a further description of them. And it is necessary to 
have their condition duly impressed upon our minds, that we may 
profit thereby. 



§ 28. The Earth stands next in order and degree, in relation to 
Mars. But as it is the locality upon which have been formed all the 
computations relating to the Solar System, and also is the locality 
upon which I reveal these truths, it must be left unnoticed until the 
description of other parts of the Solar System is completed. And 
when all contemplations relating to these earths, and to the earths of 
space, shall have been finished, I will return and give a description 
of the creation of the Earth progressively up to the highest ultimate 
which its materials have produced. 

In approaching toward the Sun, Venus presents itself as the next 
planet evolved from the great central mass. As the laws that pro- 
duced other planets have been heretofore duly explained, the same 



203 

unchanging principles will naturally be supposed to have produced 
the planet Venus. Therefore it is unnecessary to speak of the several 
stages which this planet passed through before it arrived at its pres- 
ent form. 

Bearing a closer relation to the Sun than other planets, it manifests 
plainly the character of the materials composing its body, as being 
denser in their composition than those of any planet previously de- 
scribed. Its density is six times that of water. Its diameter is 
nearly eight thousand miles. It exists sixty-eight millions of miles 
from the Sun. It rotates upon its axis in twenty-three and a half 
hours ; and its period of revolution is two hundred and twenty-four 
days. The plane of its orbit is not much different from that of Earth. 
It is the planet known as the morning and evening star. It makes 
transits across the disk of the Sun, the recurrences of which have 
been accurately and confidently calculated. This phenomenon takes 
place while the planet is passing its nodes. 

The physical appearance of Venus is less beautiful than that of any 
planet heretofore described. There are very high mountains and 
ejected rocks, that disturb the otherwise smoothness of its appear- 
ance. Some of these are several miles higher than any upon the 
earth ; especially upon the side this way, or the polar hemisphere 
now presented to the earth. The other side has more smoothness, 
beauty, and fertility.* 

A great portion of this planet is covered with water ; and the at- 
mosphere that surrounds it is nearly like that which encompasses the 
earth, but is composed of less rare particles. It receives a great deal 
more light from the Sun than any planet receding from it. 

There are many species of plants existing upon its surface. It is 
unnecessary to classify them ; for it would be of little importance or 
use to the world. The trees are generally rather low, very stout, and 
very extensively branched. From these to the most delicate plant, 
there is a constant assuming of higher stations, according to the 
ascending degrees of refinement. Yet there is much variegated 
foliage, and many useful and tender plants existing upon its surface. 

The animals also are not of so high a degree as those of any 

* The polar hemispheres of each planet, the axis of which is not always perpendicu- 
lar to the plane of the ecliptic, are of course reversed in reference to the earth once 
during each revolution of the planet around the Sun. The author in thus distin- 
guishing the sides of the planet, as he does in the text and in two or three subsequent 
instances, must of course found his expressions upon the particular position of the 
planet at the time this was dictated, which was on the 17th of April, 1846. 



204 nature's divine revelations. 

planet more remote from the Sun. Yet they are very numerous, 
and the more so upon this side. There is a class of animals that 
are very strong and ferocious, insomuch that in this respect they cor- 
respond to the lion, though they are of a different form and appear- 
ance. The animals that inhabit the further side, are of a more docile 
and agreeable nature ; and they are very useful as assisting agents to 
the inhabitants thereof. 

The inhabitants upon the further side are in form nearly like the 
inhabitants of Earth, — with the exception that heavier materials enter 
into their composition. Their breasts are wide and full. The lungs, 
and the whole viscera system, are very active and strong, the former 
being adapted to inhale the invigorating atmosphere that surrounds 
them. Their constitution generally is very good. Their mental dis- 
positions are very dissimilar to others there existing. They have a 
mild and gentle smile upon their countenances, an index of inward 
purity ; and their association is to us very agreeable. And all their 
conjugal affections are very strong and good. But they have no 
high conceptions of things in the Universe. They reason principally 
from externals. They seek for knowledges and scientifics, and are 
very much enlightened therein. And yet they have but a slight 
knowledge of higher spheres from the conceptions which their scien- 
tifics afford them. Male and female are generally purely associated 
with each other. But there are existing manifest imperfections in 
their customs and national privileges. Their general disposition is 
an affection for each other — a purely instinctive desire as proceeding 
from the law of sensation ; and whatever interior suggestions and 
promptings they may have as harmonizing with this, are to them 
knowledge and refinement. And so their affections and knowledges 
conjoin and produce a mental organization nearly like that of the in- 
habitants of Earth. 

The inhabitants upon this side of the planet are exceedingly dis- 
similar to the others. They are very tall, stout, and physically ener- 
getic, and are imperfect when compared with man on Earth. They 
have a savage and ferocious disposition, and are very cruel and un- 
kind. They are destitute of all conceptions of right ; they do not 
receive the spontaneous promptings and approbations that naturally 
flow from the spiritual principles of man. They are ignorant of higher 
states, and form no conception of the beauty of goodness and refine- 
ment. They are in a less perfect condition mentally than any inhab- 
itants upon the surface of the earth : physically, they are several times 



205 

stronger than the latter. They are full, heavy, and giant-like. A 
barbarous and savage disposition is displayed in all their actions. 
They form themselves into troops, and march forth to plunder the 
stores of other nations. They cruelly interfere with the peace and 
quietness of the inhabitants of other regions. And when they return 
from these degrading and barbarous expeditions, they rejoice with a 
beastly gratification in devouring the booty and plunder that they have 
so unjustly taken from others. There is a constant tendency to re- 
joice and triumph in such degrading achievements. And the booty 
which they carry away from others, is sometimes their living offspring : 
and these they torment and torture, and finally, cannibal-like, greedily 
devour them ! 

In all their connexions with each other, they manifest an entirely 
animal disposition. They do not search into truths — not even into 
those which relate to their own being ; but they come into existence 
and pass out of it again, without the knowledge of the legitimate uses 
or privileges of life. Therefore they lose all of the inward consola- 
tion that man might naturally otherwise enjoy, because of their unfa- 
vorable organizations. They merely live and take care of their cattle 
and other things that are compelled to submit to their tyrannical gov- 
ernment; and they look no further and seek no higher sphere than 
that which is suited to their beastly inclinations. 

Thus are two distinct nations inhabiting the surface of Venus. 
And the beauty and magnificence of other planets are not by them 
conceived of or imagined. But the inhabitants of the further side 
approach nearly to the inhabitants of Earth, both in their physical 
and mental condition. Their institutions and forms of government 
far exceed those upon Earth, because they agree more with the laws 
of their nature and of the Universe. But though they are surrounded 
with many beauties and pure associations, they are not in a happy 
condition, being so unfavorably situated, as has been before de- 
scribed. But as the materials of Venus are less perfect than those 
of the further planets, so also must be the composition and situation 
of all its ultimates. 

Concerning the spiritual inhabitants of this planet, more will here- 
after be said ; but in reference to its physical and material condition, 
all has been expressed that is useful in its appropriate application. 
Therefore I leave this planet, and commence giving a corresponding 
description of Mercury. 



206 nature's divine revelations. 

§ 29. By virtue of laws and principles heretofore explained, 
Mercury has assumed its present existence and form. This planet 
is nearer the Sun than any other body in the Solar System. It takes 
the lowest point of all the planets, because it is composed of grosser 
materials. It observes, in its revolution, a plane similar to those of 
Venus and the Earth ; but its orbit is more elliptical. 

Calculations that have been made in reference to Mercury, are 
nearly correct : but suppositions in reference to the condition of its 
surface, are not altogether in accordance with fact. Its diameter is 
three thousand two hundred miles. It sustains a distance from the 
Sun of thirty-seven million miles ; and the period of its revolution is 
eighty-eight days, it moving about one hundred thousand miles an 
hour. It revolves upon its axis in about twenty-four hours. Its 
density is nearly nine times that of water ; and it receives about 
seven times more light than the Earth. Its approximation to the Sun 
therefore is corresponding to the affinity which the materials compo- 
sing it sustain to those of the Sun. Presenting an increase of den- 
sity, and also of motion, it confirms the truth that was intended to be 
impressed, That all materials in the Universe seek association ac- 
cording to their specific gravity and quantity. 

Being so near the Sun, the planet is not always visible. The 
intersecting of orbits causes it to pass over the disk of the Sun about 
thirteen times in a century. The atmosphere surrounding this planet 
is extremely luminous, though the light and heat derived from the 
Sun are not so excessive as might be supposed : for the materials of 
this planet have not much affinity either for light or heat. Therefore 
it rejects that which would otherwise be received, and retains the 
quantity suitable to sustain life and action among the forms upon its 
surface. 

Some portions of this planet are very uneven ; while other parts 
are extremely smooth and beautiful. The vegetable productions of 
this planet are not very numerous, and are not so refined in compo- 
sition as those upon other planets. There are but three general 
classes of plants ; and from the lowest to the highest of these, we 
find upon Earth a correspondence. But as to form, and height, and 
beauty, they do not equal those of any other planet. The highest 
vegetable productions generally rise but a few inches above the sur- 
face. There are no flowers, nor foliage, nor trees that cast pleasing 
shades ; but all vegetable forms are full and gross, rising but little 
from the surface of the ground. 



207 

And there are two great barren deserts covering almost one third 
of this planet, upon whose surface can not possibly subsist any form 
possessing life. And the excessive subterraneous heat existing in 
this planet, produces great commotion and excitement among the 
watery elements near the borders of these deserts, some of the vents 
ejecting boiling water, which is very scalding to any form possessing 
sensation. And by a corresponding excitement of the atmospheric 
elements, great winds are sometimes produced ; and this is while 
these elements are seeking an equilibrium. And so extremely severe 
are these winds, that the plants, animals, and man, are sometimes 
prostrated under their powerful action. These winds generally oc- 
cur near the region of these deserts ; and carrying with them the 
excessive heat of the sand and water, they often produce great de- 
struction among the habitations and plantations of the inhabitants. 

The animals also, are very imperfectly formed. There are not 
many species of these, and those that are existing, would be to us 
entirely repulsive and disgusting. Besides, they manifest a com- 
bative and retaliating disposition toward all things they meet, and a 
constant preying upon each other, insomuch that their very active 
temperaments are sometimes destroyed, the loss of which results in 
the destruction of their lives. Generally they are of an amphibious 
and digitigrade nature. 

The human inhabitants of this planet are not so numerous 
as exist upon others ; and they are very imperfect in their material 
organization. Still they manifest the same incessant activity as do 
the animals. And they have a peculiar mental constitution, the gen- 
eral traits of which are strong attachments, great concentration, great 
highmindedness and self-respect, with a most powerfully retentive 
memory. This latter is the strongest faculty belonging to them. 
They manifest great promptitude in anything depending on memory ; 
for in the memory of things consists their knowledge. Each one 
has a great desire to be thought more enlightened than any other 
beings in existence : and having this self-persuasion, they presume 
upon their memory to profess the intelligence that no other beings 
possess. They do not investigate the causes of things, but try to 
conceive of the uses for which all things are intended. Anything 
relating to memory, therefore, is to them the essential of knowledge. 

And they do not depend upon their sensualities or inclinations as 
a source of knowledge, but rather seek the internal, caring little for 
the shades by which substances are oftentimes concealed. A per- 



208 nature's divine revelations. 

son conversing with them and endeavoring to display elegance and 
beauty in his expression, would be altogether disregarded : for un- 
favorably as they are situated, they dislike to have their ears address- 
ed instead of their understanding. Therefore in conversing with 
each other, the shades that are thrown upon any subject by these 
affabilities, are altogether rejected, and they retain only the substance 
of the conversation. They consider that words and technicalities 
are too often mere false sheaths to conceal a corrupt and imperfect 
interior. They admire only the truth and the goods of truth, and 
not the deceptive shades that are often thrown upon it in commu- 
nicating it to others, and to the world. In this particular they excel 
the inhabitants of Venus or the Earth ; but in all others they are im- 
perfect in correspondence with the situation that their planet sustains 
in reference to other earths. 

They have no well-organized societies or communities ; but rather 
are governed by an ignorant arbitration that has been instituted 
among them. But this planet has not been inhabited longer than 
about eight thousand years ; while the other habitable planets have 
been peopled for innumerable ages. 

War and persecution have prevailed among them to an extreme 
extent ; and strife, and malice, and all things that result from igno- 
rance and folly, have obstructed their progress for many ages. And 
at this moment, one of those destructive battles is about being con- 
summated. They manifest all the characteristics belonging to the 
most ferocious animals. Their implements for the destruction of 
one another, are curiously hewn stones, which are thrown from a 
sling at each other, and which when they strike, cause horrible 
incisions. 

Theirbody is covered with a kind of hair, and their countenances 
are very full and dark ; and the whole appearance of the body would 
be to us no more pleasing than that of the orang-outang. 

And as they are now existing, they show forth all the results natu- 
rally arising from a degraded situation and a depressed intellect. 
They are in a more unfavorable condition than the inhabitants of any 
other planet : but still, in the general contemplation, they are uses 
for the accomplishment of more perfect ends. They are rudimen- 
tal materials that are gradually ascending to higher stages of refine- 
ment ; but only as elements disunite, the highest from the lowest, 
and ascend to enter into new and more perfect forms. 

Thus the inhabitants of Venus and Mercury are in some farticu 



nature's divine revelations. 209 

lars above the inhabitants of the earth ; but generally, much more 
gross and imperfect. 



§ 30. Concerning the luminous Centre of our Solar System, and 
the indescribable results of its inherent pregnation, much has been, 
and much more might be said. But as it is the body that contained all 
else that now exists within its powerful influence, it was spoken of in 
general terms before the descriptions of the planets were given. 
Many conceptions have been formed in reference to the condition of 
the Sun at the present time ; but as these have been formed by a 
process of analogical reasoning not altogether allowable, it is proper 
that I should mention some of the general features of this great 
Centre. 

Its diameter has not been as yet correctly determined. It has 
been calculated as being eight hundred and eighty-six thousand miles 
in diameter, and the results of calculations have varied from this to 
that of a million miles. Also its exceedingly luminous atmosphere 
has given rise to the opinion that it is surrounded by a phosphores- 
cent accumulation of particles, the decomposition of which produces 
light. And also the dark portions that are occasionally seen, are 
thought to be spaces unoccupied by its atmosphere. But as the 
appearance of a substance is not always an indication of its real 
reality, so in this particular, as in many others, external observations 
have failed to give a true conception of the thing observed. 

The inconceivable quantity of materials that are still contained in 
this body, may be inferred from the previous description given of its 
primary condition. The particles still existing in the Sun, are of a 
gross nature in some portions, while at the surface it is constantly 
evolving refined elements, in the form of heat, light, and electricity. 
These elements are constantly emanating from its interior, and their 
combination prevents the success of telescopic observations. 

Concerning the ultimate productions of this body, more will be 
said hereafter ; but inasmuch as they have no possible bearing upon 
the objects of the present generalization, it is unnecessary to speak 
of them now. 

The Sun therefore is the central body from which all the planets 
and satellites within the extreme circumference of its influence, have 
been formed. It is yet incessantly giving off particles, rarified and 
refined, and exerting an orderly influence upon all forms and parti- 
cles in the planetary system. It can not decrease in magnitude ; for 

14 



210 

it has become a planet of the requisite degree of density, belonging 
to a more interior Centre. Also it has formed all that its substance 
can well produce ; for it is now counterbalanced by the magnitude 
of the whole planetary system united ; while the Whole is conjoined 
harmoniously, and all motions are in accordance with the general, 
established law of gravitation or association. 

It is now necessary that a general contemplation upon these crea 
tions should be instituted, in order that the mind may properly con- 
ceive of original Design. 

It has been established incontestably that there is an order and uni- 
formity manifested in the formation of our Solar System — that from 
the first body evolved, to the last, there is an ascending order and 
degree of refinement distinctly evident in each. For Mercury being 
the last in formation, is consequently composed of denser materials 
than any other, and hence takes the lowest point, and observes the 
greatest velocity of motion. And it has been established by astro- 
nomical observations, that as we recede from this planet toward Ura- 
nus and others, a superior refinement is observed in each from the 
nearest to the most remote, and a corresponding modification in their 
motions and their relations to each other. Also, that the planets that 
were further off evolved satellites, while those which were nearer did 
not : for refinement and activity are consequent results of each other ; 
while grossness, imperfection, and comparative rest, are the results 
of such sluggish materials as compose the nearer planets. Therefore 
there is a perfect order in the formation of the planets, and in their 
relations to each other and to the Sun ; and there is a perfect uni- 
formity in the connexion of the Sun with them all. 

The law of ceaseless progression is also established : but while 
Jupiter and Saturn are in the mind, the condition of planets less per- 
fect, and which were subsequently formed, would seem to indicate a 
retrogression, — but not if it is properly borne in mind that the lowest 
contains the highest, undeveloped, and that the highest pervades the 
lower, and extracts therefrom all particles fitted for higher degrees of 
association. For the composition of Mercury has, undeveloped, all 
that Saturn has manifested. Therefore Mercury typifies a higher 
formation ; and so does each planet represent higher degrees of per- 
fection. For there is nothing existing in the Universe so low and 
imperfect that it does not represent some higher spheres ; and there 
are no forms or substances in being so perfect that they are not the 



nature's divine revelations. 211 

lowest of some still more perfect. Therefore there is a constant indi- 
cation of transformation, and also of ceaseless progression ; for it is 
impossible, as has been proved by previous investigation, for any atom 
to take a lower degree than that which it at any one time occupies ; 
but all must of necessity ascend to higher conditions. 

Moreover, the Sun is a never-failing symbol and Embryo of all 
material formations. It is the Vortex, the great Centre that pre- 
viously contained all that has been since breathed into existence as 
connected with our planetary System. And the materials existing in 
this great Centre became impregnated and active by virtue of inherent 
forces, — the result of which was the teeming productions which are 
now manifested. Therefore it is a body corresponding to the Sun 
of the Universe ; and all its planets correspond to the great planets 
which the original Sun breathed into being. And the satellites cor- 
respond to the planets which the great planets or suns produced. 
Thus our Solar System typifies slightly, the inconceivable Solar Sys- 
tem of the Univercoelum ! 



§ 31. The vegetable formations of each planet, indicate the char- 
acter of the primary particles which produced them. They also 
represent higher stages of formation. And it is from the existence of 
plants, manifesting Motion and Life, that the animal kingdom is 
properly conceived of; for there is a close connexion existing be- 
tween the animal and vegetable kingdoms. And as the animal king- 
dom is one degree more perfect than the vegetable, it is characterized 
by Sensation as a result of Motion and Life. Therefore these three 
principles, Motion, Life, and Sensation, have combined in one. And 
it is only when we form a proper conception of Sensation, that we 
know of Instinct. Then again the animal kingdom typifies still 
higher stages of refinement ; and an unbroken connexion exists be- 
tween the animal and Man. — And Man stands as an ultimate of all 
the materials and forms upon the planet's surface, showing a combi- 
nation of the principles of Motion, Life, Sensation, and Intelligence. 
Motion also typifies Life, and this Sensation, and Sensation Intelli- 
gence. 

Therefore the inhabitants of Mercury represent higher forms of the 
same species. And so the human inhabitants of each planet typify 
and signify the existence of some more perfect forms, and some higher 
stages of human organization. And there are successive links of con- 
nexion observed between the vegetable, animal, and man, as forma- 



212 

tions of each planet, and an unbroken chain joining the inhabitants 
of the lowest planet to the comparative spiritual inhabitants of the 
highest, for one represents the other, and none of them represent the 
least retrogression. 

And on grounds like these here furnished, have we based our ideas 
of opposites ; for when meditating upon the degraded and imperfect 
condition of the inhabitants of Mercury, and contrasting them with 
the inhabitants of Saturn, whose composition, both physical and men- 
tal, transcends almost our highest conceptions of the celestial forms ; 
and when considering the extreme distance between them, and ob- 
serving all things so apparently disconnected, — the mind at once 
conceives the idea of positive opposites. For what can be more en- 
tirely opposite and antagonistic than the lowest stage of physical for- 
mation is to the highest degree of material refinement? — or than 
ignorance and imbecility are to the sweeping intellect, and to the 
spontaneous conceptions flowing from the interior of a perfected 
mental constitution? Or what can be more entirely opposite than 
death and life, good and evil, or light and darkness ? 

It is evident that to conceive properly of light, life, and spiritual 
intelligence, we must first see that which is apparently the opposite. 
And the very moment that we see the lower conditions, we form a 
conception of higher spheres ; but this we do not do until the former 
conditions are made visible. 

It is now manifest to every enlarged understanding, that the lowest 
typifies the highest ; and the veiy moment you conceive of such a 
representation, all idea of opposites is annihilated. And as the first 
must exist before the ultimate, so all things must harmonize perfectly, 
and conform to the established law of universal and eternal progres- 
sion. Therefore opposites do not exist ; but that which is gross, 
and imperfect, and apparently opposed to higher developments, 
merely has not progressed to the standard of perfection that we have 
erected. 

The vegetable formations in their adaptations, also give us the true 
conception of uses for the accomplishment of more perfect ends or 
ultimates. The plants not only receive nourishment from the min- 
eral kingdom, but also from the atmosphere ; and they more percep- 
tibly give to the atmosphere, particles and elements to sustain higher 
forms. The animal kingdom receives its nourishment from the vege- 
table, and from the atmosphere that it partly produces. Therefore 
the plants are uses adapted to the wants of the animal kingdom. So 



213 

likewise are these two kingdoms adapted to the uses of Man. Herein 
again is the general law made manifest ; for the lowest not only typi- 
fies and represents trie highest, but one is absolutely necessary to the 
existence of the other. And without general principles, putting forth 
general uses, to produce general ends, none of these forms would have 
existed. But the evident truth that in everything cause and effect 
are inseparable, not only establishes an unbroken connexion between 
every particle in the Universe, but presents to our minds, and to 
every inductive mind, the highest representation of the original Design 
conceived by the Great Positive Mind ! 

Thus in our Solar System all things in the Universe are repre- 
sented. And as it is impossible for the mind to form an adequate 
conception of anything beyond the harmonious System to which we 
belong, this is the appropriate field for present investigation. For 
though thought is unlimited and uncontrolled, thought is not knowl- 
edge. But it is useful to investigate that which sustains so close a 
connexion with the investigator as to admit of comprehension ; and 
the knowledge thereof will promote his peace and happiness. 

The description that has been given of the order in which the plan- 
ets were formed by an evolution from the Sun, differs exceedingly from 
the description given of the formation of the Univercoelum. For our 
Sun was represented as originally extending its substance and atmo- 
sphere to the orbit of the outermost planet ; and it has been shown 
that by a shrinking and condensation, and an evolution of particles, 
the Sun and the planets have assumed their present form and condi- 
tion : while the Sun of the Univercoelum — the inconceivable Centre 
around which infinitude, almost, revolves — was described as origi- 
nally the only Form in being, and as emanating successive and con- 
centric Circles of Suns, each of which produced other suns, planets, 
and satellites, until the sixth Circle was formed. As one and the 
same Principle must produce all things in the regions of space, it is 
evident that only one description of formations can be correct. Inas- 
much as this discrepancy appears conspicuous, it is necessary to 
mention the intention of the previous descriptions. 

The object of describing the Univercoelum as it has been described, 
was to enable the mind to form a most extended conception of infinite 
space. And the Great Centre being inconceivable, and its emana- 
tions still more so, it was described in that manner so that an obscure 
conception might be formed. But as the Solar System is more im- 



214 nature's divine revelations. 

mediately connected with the observations and investigations of man 
kind, it was, in speaking of this, necessary to give a correct idea of 
the order and process of the planetary formations ; and from this de- 
scription we may conceive of the Univercoelum, and from this alone. 
The general correspondence existing between all things, will be seen 
more conspicuously hereafter, especially when the description of the 
earth and all things therein existing shall have been finished. Then 
I receive impressions from higher spheres, wherein exists the knowl- 
edge of all interior and eternal truths. 



§ 32. I come now to the portion of this revelation that is most 
immediately connected with the curiosity and interest of every en- 
lightened mind, and upon the subject of which an incalculable amount 
of thought and speculation has been conceived. It is a subject that 
has excited the wonder and inquiry of the generations of all ages, and 
of the inhabitants of every portion of the earth ; and it still involves 
a question of immense interest as undecided. It is a subject in re- 
spect to which philosophical and psychological minds have put forth 
all their powers of investigation, and concerning which there has been 
a constant antagonism between philosophy and theology, and between 
chimeras and reason. — This subject is the origin and begin- 
ning OF THE WORLD. 

Philosophy has endeavored to account for the origin and formation 
of this globe on principles of Nature and Reason ; while theology has 
put forth every effort to sustain the opinions entertained by primitive 
generations, and sanctioned by theological authority. Scientific phi- 
losophy has indisputably demonstrated the immutability of natural 
laws, the immortality of Truth, and the unchanging nature of all prin- 
ciples governing the Universe. And thought has partially lifted the 
veil that has so long concealed the truth from the minds of the world ; 
and this has been done by thought alone, the most exalted faculty 
belonging to the human mind. 

Nevertheless, general truth has been arrived at by pursuing curved 
lines through the mythology and superstition of every age and nation. 
The lines that lead to truth unmingled with error, however, are per- 
fectly straight; and these, if pursued, lead gradually beyond the 



REVELATIONS. 215 

realms of darkness and ignorance that may have environed the mind 
of the traveller ; and every step that is taken, ushers him into a more 
beautiful light. And thus he approaches Truth by the light of Rea- 
son and the unchanging laws of Nature : and when he arrives at the 
Truth, he finds himself surrounded with grandeur and magnificence 
that can be conceived of and appreciated only by one who has the 
supreme love of eternal Truth dwelling within him. 

The mythological opinions of primitive nations have been gradu- 
ally and imperceptibly modified, as knowledge has been unfolded in 
the minds of mankind. And these modifications have been so im- 
perceptible to each subsequent generation, that the nineteenth century 
only unfolds a true conception of the change, by its contrast of truth, 
and light, and knowledge, with the ignorance and superstition of the 
extreme ages of antiquity. 

Some have ignorantly supposed that the world assumed its present 
form and condition in an instant of time ; and that it was supported 
in its present position by gigantic beings, each of which was supported 
by others still more powerful, until supposition lost the foundation 
upon which they all stood, amid the realms of fancy and imagination. 
And the opinion reigned from this period up to a few centuries ago, 
that the world was perfectly immoveable, and perfectly flattened at its 
surface. And this belief prevailed universally, until a mind became 
enlightened through the exercise of reason, and discovered the true 
position and figure of the earth, and its relation to other planetary 
bodies. And having philosophically demonstrated the correctness 
of his position, he ventured, with an unparalleled audacity, to reveal 
it to the minds of the world. Superficial theology was at this time 
reigning with all the power and authority of omnipotent law. The 
light that he presented to the world was so far above the darkness 
that prevailed, that the human mind was generally dazzled with its 
brightness. The darkness was impenetrable, and therefore the light 
was repulsed ; and the discoverer was nearly sacrificed upon the altar 
of ignorance, superstition, and bigotry. But the light was not alto- 
gether concealed, but imperceptibly flowed into the minds of a few 
others ; and by emanations from these, others also received the 
truth — until the whole truth became light and dispersed the dark- 
ness : and the nineteenth century stands as an evidence of the intel- 
lectual resurrection. 

Others, again, have supposed that from an incomprehensible 
Nothing, a tangible Something was created ; and to admit that some- 



216 nature's divine revelations. 

thing always existed, was contrary to the assumptions of a mytho- 
logical theology. And by a gradual modification of these opinions, 
a duration from the creation of the world was fixed upon by many 
primitive nations, which varied from six thousand to forty thousand 
years. And the records of ancient nations are brought forward to 
sustain and confirm these opinions in reference to the world's origin 
and duration. 

Yet all these opinions have become essentially changed ; and phi- 
losophical and natural investigations have served to erect a more sub- 
stantial doctrine — one that docs conform to the highest suggestions 
of Reason, and to the sanctions of immortal Truth. Yet so imper- 
fect have been the endeavors to arrive at the true result, and the 
paths through which the mind has travelled have been so irregu- 
lar and diversified, that it has taken many thousand years to pro- 
gress to the point which the present age has attained. 

Theology and philosophy, therefore, have been apparently op- 
posed to each other. While one was endeavoring with all its ener- 
gies to discover an indestructible basis upon which a true theory of 
the origin of the world could rest, the other was putting forth all the 
deplorable obstructions that naturally arise from ignorance and fanat- 
icism. And so universal was this prevailing enthusiasm, that philos- 
ophy for a long time struggled in vain to overcome the obstacles 
which it threw in her path. And the philosophic mind has been 
endeavoring to become unchained and free from things that are not 
true, that it may seek those which are unchangeably and eternally 
steadfast. And this is the constant yearning of a truth-loving mind ; 
while the constant yearning of a narrow and undeveloped mind is to 
conceal the light and truths which Nature sets forth, and to erect 
in its stead a superficial chimera. 

Yet the question how the materials and essences that compose this 
world, were produced, and how they were formed into their present 
condition, has not been satisfactorily answered. And as it is so inti- 
mately connected with the aspirations of every inquiring mind, it is 
necessary to give an adequate answer — one that will be distinctly 
comprehended by those who have an enlarged conception of the 
physical laws of the Universe. 

For this world has given birth to all the thoughts that have been 
conceived by man here existing concerning the constitution of things. 
It is the theatre of human action ; it is the habitation of pain and 
pleasure, of life and death, of knowledge and ignorance. And it is 



217 

this world that has given birth to all the beautiful and variegated 
flowers and foliage that adorn the vegetable kingdom. It is the 
birthplace of the innumerable animal existences which come into 
being and sink into repose before the eyes of man. And the earth, 
and Nature, and her laws, have given existence to Man, the ultimate 
of material perfection. It has endowed him with faculties, and 
powers, and sensibilities, the extent of which is not yet compre- 
hended. It has stamped upon every particle of his constitution the 
impress of eternal Design. It openly manifests the immutable laws 
by which his organism was produced: And all these ineffable truths 
yield to the powers of an enlightened mind ! 

And the mental constitution of man is so distinctly symbolical of 
higher spheres of purity and refinement, that the most degraded of 
all beings that ever have existed upon the earth, have formed some 
obscure conceptions of the higher spheres. 

But instead of passing off in sublime peregrinations into the fields 
of Nature ; instead of cherishing the incessant and spontaneous 
inflowings of thought respecting the foundation and magnificent struc- 
ture of the Universe, and enjoying the steady unfoldings of light and 
truth, the mind has left Nature and Reason, and gone in search of 
that which is altogether unwarrantable, and exceedingly destructive 
to the happiness of the world. And thus man has lost sight of the 
true relation existing between Nature and science, and science and 
himself. And so depressed and degraded has been the condition of 
the world, that language is inadequate to describe it, and thoughts 
and feelings can only supply the place of expressions. 

Such has been, and such to an extent, still is, the condition of 
things which this world has borne into existence. What, then, can 
be of more value and importance than a knowledge of the world's 
original condition, and of its ultimate termination? — a world in 
which Nature has put forth the most tender efforts to yield a happy 
race! — a form in which Nature has so perfectly adapted all things 
to the wants and requirements of each other, and to Man, that recip- 
rocal justice, universal happiness, and eternal righteousness, might 
prevail throughout all its diversified avenues and recesses ! And so 
pure, so good, and so indescribably magnificent, have been the pro- 
ductions of this world, that it is not astonishing that all the interests 
of man are centred in the inquiry concerning its origin and destination. 

Let, then, an unprejudiced and philosophical disposition charac- 
terize your minds, so that you may be enabled to follow distinctly 



218 nature's divine revelations. 

the lines and indices of the immutable principles of Nature, to their 
legitimate terminations. And let it be from a profound reverence — 
from an interior and supreme love of these principles' Author, that 
you adhere to their legitimate teachings. Let the mind be deeply- 
impressed that all principles of Nature are merely breathings, and 
emanations from a First Principle — from a primitive Essence — from 
the Great Positive Mind ! And let Nature be considered as the 
thoughts and effects of this great Mind. And let all her productions 
be understood as the highest types and representatives of her inhe- 
rent and never-dying energies, having their origin in the First Prin- 
ciple of all things. 

In entering upon generalizations so immense and stupendous 
as the subject under present contemplation requires, it is necessary 
that every general and particular as connected with the course to be 
pursued, should be distinctly understood, so that nothing may be 
misconceived or misinterpreted. And in order to understand these 
things properly, the terms used, and their application, should be 
explained. 

When speaking of Matter, I have reference to the tangible and 
material combinations of the earth and all things therein contained, 
including the substances and essences that are existing in the material 
Universe. When speaking of the Laws of Matter, I have reference 
to the visible tendencies of matter, such as have been termed attrac- 
tion, repulsion, gravitation, chemical affinity, and association. When 
speaking of the laws of the Universe, I have no reference to the laws 
of Sensation or Intelligence ; for to Man these laws appear far above 
any other laws governing matter. For the mind does not perceive 
the connexion between the lower and the higher, or the material and 
the spiritual, though in reality the law is the same in both. But it 
differs only as the composition and organization differ ; for the mate- 
rial gradually ascends to spiritual composition and is subjected to 
spiritual laws, by a chain of unbroken and ceaseless development. 
But this thought is too immense for the mind to grasp, and especially 
to comprehend in all its main ramifications. Therefore, while speak- 
ing of Matter and Motion, reference will be had to the general jjhysi- 
cal laws of the Universe ; and in this manner should the terms used 
be understood. For the law that governs exalted compositions will 
not be referred to in speaking of the formation and history of the 
earth. — 



219 

§ 33. At a period too remote for computation, there was an accu- 
mulation of an inconceivable and incalculable magnitude, composed 
of atoms and particles that previously constituted the atmosphere of the 
Sun. And the latter was an inconceivable time in producing this con- 
jugation of particles — whose consentaneousness was such that they 
subsequently became condensed, and by the action of perpetual ener- 
gies inherently existing, gradually (and so gradually that the lapse of 
time during the process is unimaginable) produced the oblately sphe- 
roidal form of the earth and its satellite. The primitive diameter of 
this great agglomeration of particles could not be well determined ; 
for it subsequently and continually decreased in magnitude according 
to the condensation and consolidation of the whole mass. 

Before entering into any particulars concerning the formation of 
the crust or coating of this great mass, it is necessary to contemplate 
its condition and appearance as the same would have been manifest 
to the senses. The whole body of atoms was sustained in its "appro- 
priate position by the mutual relations existing between it and the 
Sun. The particles thrown from the Sun became associated by the 
natural affinity which they had for each other as owing to the similarly 
refined condition which they had arrived at before leaving the great 
central Mass. The force by which they left the Sun is termed repul- 
sion ; and their association together is called attraction : and the 
position of the earth in reference to the Sun is the result of what is 
supposed to be the laws of attraction and repulsion. And as these 
are terms familiarly applied to these conditions of matter, it would be 
necessary to use them if they were not evidently incorrect, and em- 
ployed in the absence of a proper understanding of the natural and 
mutual laws pervading the material Universe. 

Particles incessantly emanating from the Sun as suitable to enter 
into the composition of this igneous mass, gravitated to it, and imme- 
diately established an association with it. The whole mass was in a 
state of igneous fluidity, and was of inconceivable magnitude. It 
contained heat of an intensity far exceeding any that is known to the 
inhabitants of the earth. It was an immense liquid sphere, which 
was agitated from the centre to the surface with indescribable undu- 
lations, such as would naturally occur in so great a mass of uncon- 
densed and molten lava. And while it was observing the impulse 
of the force originally given it, it consequently assumed rapidly forms 
ascending from the angular to the spherical, gradually developing 
diameters, axes, and poles. And as the development became more 



220 

perfect, its rotary motion became established and improved. Its revo- 
lutions were also followed by the assuming of proper bulk and form, 
and position to obey its original impetus. 

But before this condition was produced, a greater amount of time 
elapsed than can be possibly imagined ; for in speaking of the gradual 
assumption of forms, and the establishment of rotary and orbicular 
motions, I have reference to the development of these after the great 
mass had undergone a great condensation. 

The rotary motion is an effect produced by the impetus of parti- 
cles and atoms rushing to the great body. The same is represented 
in the forces by which motion is applied to any round body. And 
its revolutionary motion in an elliptic orbit, having an aphelion and 
perihelion in contraposition to the Sun, is an effect produced by the 
general impetus given it — by a perpetual application of the forces 
producing the rotary motion. And inasmuch as its orbit is elliptical, 
the evidence is manifest that the whole body was thrown from another 
body more immense, having the same motions, which were in accord- 
ance with its own immensity. 

The proposition that the original condition of the materials com- 
posing the earth was that of igneous fluidity is evidently correct, as 
is manifest from the condition and appearances which the great mass 
has subsequently assumed. That it could not have been solid, or 
elastic, is evident from the form of the earth and of all other planets. 
It would be impossible for any solid or elastic substance to assume a 
spherical form ; for the extreme density of solids, and the adhesive 
and repulsive tendency of elastics, would exclude the possibility of 
matter in either state assuming a globular form. It is evident from 
this (and there are other general and well-ascertained truths to sub- 
stantiate it), that the primal condition of the earth was that of a kind 
of fire-matter, in a state of active fluidity. 

It would be inappropriate for me to mention the experiments that 
have been performed, the result of which has been to establish this 
fact beyond the possibility of refutation. — And while I am impressed 
to speak truthfully concerning the original and subsequent conditions 
of the Universe, it would be interfering with the efforts of philosoph- 
ical minds to merely repeat old, or introduce new, illustrations of what 
is now nearly incontestably established. For let it be remembered 
that the proposition or theory is a general one ; and let it also be 
duly impressed, that the evidence presented in its favor is as general 
and comprehensive. Therefore the argument takes no cognizance 



221 

of isolated phenomena or opinions ; but it is based upon general ap- 
pearances as conspiring to establish the proposition. 

The fulness at the equator, presents another indication of the same 
truth. The cause of this fulness, together with the form of the earth, 
could not be accounted for upon any other ground than the admission 
that the Whole was originally in a state of fluidity, and subjected to 
inherent forces that incessantly acted upon it according to chemical, 
mechanical, and geometrical principles. 



§ 34. That the substance composing the earth originally compre- 
hended the orbit now observed by its satellite, and that there was an 
interchanging of particles going on between each accumulation of 
atoms ; and that they sustained the position that they do to the Sun 
by virtue of the relative affinities of particles composing the Sun and 
them — that this theory is correct, can not well be disputed. For 
how could the particular distance, density, motions, and velocity, 
which they manifest be determined by any other law, or condition of 
primeval matter? And by what other process could the earth and 
its satellite assume an identical position in relation to other planets 
and the Sun ? This proposition is also general, and the evidences 
adduced in its favor are equally so. 

And that the original form was angular, ascending rapidly to the 
circular, is also a general truth. Representations of these forms are 
presented in ihejirst forms upon earth, as subordinate to the circular 
and others. The trap and basalt that have been thrown from the 
interior of the earth (and that, too, by the virtue of internal heat), 
indicate these forms especially, inasmuch as they are the most prom- 
inent and rugged manifestations in Nature. It is impossible for any 
substance to assume any form above the angular, as the first. It 
matters not how rapidly this form is modified to the circular, or spi- 
ral ; for the first must exist before the second or any other can. 
Notwithstanding the change may be imperceptible to the senses, yet 
such must occur, in all the lower states of material composition. 
Forms may have previously ascended, and may be bringing forth 
their like ; but their origin is only referable to the angular, as the 
basis of all forms. 

The proposition that the Whole was in a state of undulating agi- 
tation — of inconceivable, wave-like motion, caused by the circum- 
stances under which the whole Body was existing, is distinctly 
evinced, not only from the primitive history of the earth, but in the 



222 

fact that the earth displays rugged and uneven portions, termed 
mountains and valleys. These appearances are known to exist, more 
or less, in various portions of the earth ; and it is impossible to ac- 
count for their existence on any other supposed original condition of 
things. For it was only when the fluid Mass became gradually trans- 
formed near its surface into an elastic state, that this roughness could 
have been produced. Still, the great body presented no more rough- 
ness than any other body thus subjected to the action of the different 
elements would have presented. If this does not prove the oceanic 
motion of the whole Mass, it is left to the investigations of other 
minds to prove the contrary. 

And the proposition that the earth observes its motion as the trans- 
mitted and hereditary motion given it by its Productor, can not be 
well disputed. For it is a known law among all elements, and all 
principles exhibiting the relation of cause and effect, that the object 
acted upon will indicate the force which acts on it. And the effect 
must be in proportion to the cause, and there must be a perfect cor- 
respondence between the two, or it can not be demonstrated that the 
effect ever had a cause. And all we know of things as effects, is 
dependent upon the knowledge we have of the cause which produces 
them. And the satellite manifests precisely the effect of what we 
have asserted were the forces acting upon it : and the earth in its 
rotary and revolutionary motions, and in the observance of its elliptic 
path, manifests exactly that which existed in what we claim to have 
been the Cause or Fountain which ushered it into existence. If this 
is not substantially and philosophically correct, it is the duty of spec- 
ulators to explain more distinctly the cause of the motions of the 
earth and other planets. 

The elements and constituents that were involved in the great 
earthy Mass, were adequate in their properties and qualities, when 
subjected to favorable conditions, to produce all forms that have sub- 
sequently been assumed, not only in the mineral but in the vegetable 
and animal kingdoms. And the indescribable beauty and magnifi- 
cence that were sequestered as undeveloped in the great Whole, are 
not yet conceived of or comprehended. For as the Univerccelum was 
the Embryo of all other existences, so each form produces, through 
successive modifications and assimilations, all the substances that gen- 
erate forms and entities, whether solid, elastic, or fluid, upon every 
planet's surface. And deep beneath the crust of this great mass, 
there are existing undeveloped beauties and magnificence such as 



223 

can not possibly be conceived of by a comparison of anything which 
has been developed. Several thousand miles of molten lava and 
unimaginable fire rolls through the subterraneous abodes of the earth. 
And there are more stupendous wonders contained in this deep ocean 
of fire-matter, than have been ascribed by man on earth to any of 
the departments of the Solar System. The admission of this truth 
(and it can not be denied) presses upon the mind contemplations 
which transcend the power of expression, and which almost over- 
power its own energies. 

But it is necessary to proceed to a description of the formation of the 
early coating of this igneous centre. Geological investigations have 
done much to familiarize the true principles of Nature to the mind ; 
and they also have done much to establish an indestructible basis upon 
which may be founded the investigations and analogical reasonings of 
this and future generations, so that by known truths they may be ena- 
bled to arrive at those which are not so distinctly evident to the senses. 
And so useful have been the discoveries in the geological depart- 
ment, that they have contributed to promote liberal views and specu- 
lations, and have greatly dispersed the darkness that has so long con- 
cealed the origin and primitive history of our earth. Besides, geol- 
ogy has led to many useful classifications, both in the mineralogical 
and zoological developments, insomuch that the true basis of the lat- 
ter sciences appear to have been discovered. And until these clas- 
sifications were made, and the connexion between one science and 
the other w T as discovered, the mind could not observe the adaptation 
of one composition to another, nor could it see the relation harmo- 
niously existing between the elements of all sciences and of the 
world. Many happy conclusions were previously arrived at, but the 
bases on which these were founded were not altogether allowable 
until Geology took a conspicuous position as pointing out that which 
originally existed, and as demonstrating the connexions and relations 
of all other developments. 

Geology has applied definitive terms to each formation, both of the 
earthy, vegetable, and animal kingdoms ; and the use of these in the 
following revealment, becomes both proper and expedient. 



§ 35. Let it be understood, then, that the whole fluid mass was in 
a state of motion and agitation, and that the whole abounded with 
inconceivable heat, the first development of fire. While in this con- 
dition, the elements, both interiorly and exteriorly, were incessantly 



224 

active. The surface of the whole mass was gradually and imper- 
ceptibly relieved of its heat ; and by a consequent shrinking and 
condensation of particles, the whole surface became united together 
by an elastic coating. 

It is impossible to compute the time that elapsed after it assumed 
this condition, before it became sufficiently consolidated to produce 
the primary, granite rock. This was accomplished by the constant 
relief of internal heat — by the giving off of that element w r hich 
caused the fluidity of the surface previously. And as heat escaped 
from the internal, so did particles ascend and unite with the consoli- 
dated parts. And thus by a constant accumulation and dispersion 
of molecular substances, the primary, or granite, was developed. 

Notwithstanding the surface was exceedingly uneven already, it 
became more so by the catastrophic and volcanic operations that fol- 
lowed this closing up of interior heat. The inconceivable agitation 
of the internal, the mighty conflict of the roaring elements, the ex- 
pansion of heat and particles, and their constant struggling to obtain 
relief, produced some of the most terrific explosions ; and rocks 
were expelled that still stand as an evidence of the original, internal 
excitement reigning throughout the bowels of the earth. 

The whole domain of the earth's surface was free from the exist- 
ence of any forms possessing life or sensation. These wonderful 
ejections of rocks on many portions of the earth's surface, caused 
immense valleys, in which were contained seas of almost bottomless 
depth. Some of these seas extended in depth from the highest 
points of land, nearly four hundred miles. These valleys w T ere a 
necessary accompaniment of such stupendous prominences. 

At this time the water covered nearly the whole face of the earth. 
This element being an active agent, and a cause of action, began its 
powerful workings upon the sides of these mountains and ejected 
rocks. And by the incessant action of this excited element, these 
rocky portions of the earth were gradually and imperceptibly worn 
away. And the same cause, producing the same effect, is 67/7/ in 
action throughout the watery wastes of the whole earth. 

I mention water as being deposited in these extensive valleys, and 
as producing such effects upon the portions of rocks which it sur- 
rounded. The element known as water was not then existing as com- 
posed of the same substantial elements with the water now upon 
the earth's surface. For in the first place, it was impossible for oxy- 



nature's divine revelations. 225 

gen and hydrogen to have been developed, especially in sufficient 
quantities to produce in combination these oceans of water. 

Nevertheless, it is known to all investigators that oxygen composes 
a great part of the whole crust of the earth ; and that nitrogen greatly 
pervades Nature ; and that hydrogen, intermediately active in many 
substances, also enters into the composition of water. And fluorine 
has also been lately discovered ; which is rather an ultimate of nitrogen 
and hydrogen, in the combined states in which they are often found. 
And carbon exists in some forms, though not so extensively as the 
other elements, being seldom found pure, though it sometimes occurs 
in fine, pure forms, as those of diamond. And there is not existing 
in Nature any combination of particles that does not contain some or 
all of these elements ; and it is impossible to find them totally dis- 
connected. 

However inconsistent the above proposition may appear, it is nev- 
ertheless true, — for the manifest reason that at this stage of formation 
oxygen and hydrogen could not have composed water ; because hav- 
ing no attraction from without, they could not have been developed. 
They therefore remained in the gross form that will soon be described, 
the decomposition of which produced a most dense watery liquid, of 
one fourth the specific gravity of quicksilver. It would have been 
as impossible for trap and basaltic rocks, and recent formations, to be 
ejected by the action of interior elements, as it would have been for 
these simple elements to be developed. 

It is only by a proper knowledge of the physical laws governing 
Matter, or of the tendency that Matter constantly indicates, that a 
true conception can be formed of qualities contained in any composi- 
tion, whether simple or compound. And with a standard of density 
— one that has become conventional and established, the density of 
all bodies is defined by comparison. Thus water has been agreed 
upon as having the density of 1000 ; and the densities of all other 
bodies are expressed according to their relations to this standard. 

It has been a subject of much discussion among scientific mincls, 
whether matter is ultimately indivisible, or whether it is infinitely di- 
visible. So far as instruments and experiments have succeeded, they 
have been unable to determine upon the possibility of an unlimited 
division of particles. Substances have been divided and subdivided 
until they were reduced to a fine powder, or fluid, or gas, and still, 
the imperfection of the instruments being such as not to admit of 
further analyzation, has only caused the subject to become more ob- 

15 



226 

scure and incomprehensible. For even when reduced to the finest 
powder, or to the most subtle fluid, it has been manifest to the exper- 
imenter that each particle composing these elements contained a num- 
ber of still finer particles far beyond the powers of multiplication. 
And in proportion to the refinement of particles has the wonder in- 
creased ; and the conclusion now appears irresistible, that instruments 
can not be so far perfected as to divide the elements or molecular 
atoms pervading immensity. For composition, and decomposition, 
and recomposition, are tendencies which matter manifests in every 
department of the Universe. The whole Mass of Matter, including 
all elements and principles, is conjoined by association ; and this fact, 
whether as relating to substances gross or refined, defies all power to 
reduce particles composing any form of matter, to their ultimate state 
of disconnexion. 

It is upon this foundation that rests principally the proposition that 
the original fluid, or watery element existing upon the face of the 
world, could not have been as rare as the water formed from the 
combination of oxygen and hydrogen. 

The substance known as granite, is of itself a combination of other 
substances in which one or more of the following may be found. 
Mica is not generally very prominent ; but feldspar, quartz, and horn- 
blende, are more conspicuous. And these again are composed of 
an indefinite number of elements and particles, — and these also of still 
other associated molecules, &c. And the combination of the whole 
produces the former substances. 

Now it is by an infinity of inconceivably minute particles, which 
themselves have a far more interior composition, that the prominent 
substances, or rocks, or the elements contained in them, are organized 
and established. And when the bases of compositions incessantly 
occurring throughout all Nature, are not comprehended, how is it 
possible that a conclusion should be formed as differing from that 
which the proposition sets forth, viz., that the density of the watery 
element covering the earth's surface was in proportion to the density 
of the composition of the granite, which latter bore a similar relation' 
to the substances entering into its own composition ? 

Nor is it proper for the scientific world to institute questions which 
they themselves can not answer, as a substitute for as substantial refu- 
tation of any theory. Yet this is the way in which men have gene- 
rally proceeded to throw obstacles in the way of new theories — they 
have attempted to darken and mystify the whole by propounding a 



nature's divine revelations. 227 

great number of interrogatories, such as the human mind is not capa- 
ble of either answering or comprehending. I would, then, merely 
remind the scientific investigator of his inability to pronounce the 
proposition erroneous, especially until he has deliberately investigated 
the general evidences that are presented to sustain it. 



§ 36. Matter is a term used as equivalent to the substance of 
everything in the Universe ; but as substances are changed, so are 
also the names by which they are designated. And commencing at 
granite, as being originally of the proximate density of quicksilver, we 
next come to an element of the density of sulphuric acid ; then to 
water; then to sulphuric ether; then to the atmosphere; then to its 
ultimate, fluorine ; then to the imponderable elements known as mag- 
netism and electricity. 

There is a diversity in the attributes and motions of imponderable 
elements, simple and compound, that is not as yet in the least under- 
stood or imagined. For it was only after these principles had been 
for ages incessantly producing phenomena before the eyes of the 
world, that the dia-magnetic principle* was discovered; and this is 
but an index of more extensive discoveries. By a force not as yet 
altogether ascertained, the magnetic needle has manifested a general 
uniformity in its position, the cause of which has not been thoroughly 
understood. And it was not until a scientific mind had discovered 
the dia-magnetic or intersecting principle, that a proper conception 
was suggested, and which will lead to a true solution of the great 
problem. And thus the physical laws and principles of the Universe 
have been manifestly obscured to all previous philosophical investi- 
gators. 

*The contents of this section were delivered on the 29th of April, 1846. What is 
here said of the " dia-magnetic" principle was entirety new to me at the time, having 
never heard of the term. On subsequently asking the speaker for a more particular 
explanation, he replied, in substance, that an imponderable element had recently been 
discovered, the motion of which intersected the current producing the direction of the 
magnetic needle. On my inquiring the name of the discoverer, the clairvoyant passed 
off (i. e. spiritually, the body assuming the inclined position, as is explained on page 
38), and on returning he remarked, "It sounds like" — (hesitating and passing off 
again) — "he is known as Professor Faraday." I mention this phenomenon, appa- 
rently unimportant at first view, as one which establishes the fact of the clairvoyant's 
receiving impressions of sounds as well as of facts and things. A paragraph in a 
newspaper subsequently fell under my notice, containing a brief statement of Farada's 
discovery of a principle which he terms " dia-magnetic ;" but of this it is certain that 
the clairvoyant had no knowledge while in the normal state, when the above para- 
graph was dictated. 



228 

This digression from the main subject is intended as an appendix 
to the new proposition introduced, in order that hasty minds may 
thereby be induced to consider before pronouncing a sealing denun- 
ciation. 

At the period last contemplated, the whole face of Nature mani- 
fested the most inconceivable convulsions, the result of which was 
the ejection of rocks and mountain prominences, the interstices be- 
tween which were filled by a fluid element of one fourth the density 
of quicksilver, or exceeding somewhat the density of sulphuric acid, 
which is about twice the density of water. This fluid was produced 
by a development of the grosser forms of oxygen, of sulphurous acid, 
of alumina, and of carbon. The gross forms of these elements (the 
only forms that could possibly have been at first developed) were un- 
folded by the action of the envelope of the whole Mass, and by the 
affinity which the lighter particles had for the atmosphere that then 
surrounded the world. These, when conjoined, produced the watery 
element that had a specific gravity comporting with its relation to the 
granite, which latter also, in its density, sustained a corresponding 
relation to the interior igneous elements. 

The atmosphere that then enveloped the whole Mass, was alto- 
gether unlike that which now encompasses the earth. A dense atmo- 
spheric composition was emanated from the internal elements. This 
in specific gravity was not much less than water now existing. No 
form possessing life could have existed upon the earth's surface while 
the elements were in this state ; and they continued in this state 
through a number of ages that transcends all computation. The at- 
mosphere was composed of a very small portion of nitrogen, one sixth 
of carbon, and the remainder consisted of the imperfect developments 
of hydrogen, sulphur, and fluorine. The peculiar affinities which 
these sustained to each other, have since become greatly modified ; 
for whereas all elements were then but imperfectly developed, certain 
ones have now ascended to the perfected form of our atmosphere ; 
while carbon and other simple elements have gradually become se- 
questered among the mineral and vegetable compositions on and be- 
neath the earth's surface. Thus the refined particles have ascended 
and assumed the form of the simple and compound substances thai 
now surround the world and pervade immensity, while others have 
gradually ascended to fill their deserted stations, and others again 
have descended to enter into the mineral substances for which they 
have had an affinity. 



229 

Thus at this epoch, and after granite had been formed (this being 
a composition of mica, feldspar, quartz, and hornblende), the conden- 
sation of ultimate particles produced the watery element, the ultimate 
of which produced the atmospheric envelope. At this period there 
was going on successive developments from one composition to an- 
other, as one became able to produce and sustain that above it. And 
such in reality were the only elements that could have existed at this 
epoch of the earth's formation. 

Another evidence of the density of this watery element, consists in 
the fact that all the original rocks and prominences were acted on and 
worn away by the water then surrounding them. The force ^f the 
present water could not have produced this result, especially in any- 
thing like the length of time in which these rocks were reduced by 
the ceaseless action of the waves and currents. True, the water 
produces the same effects still ; but let it be carefully impressed that 
it is connected with other substances, the action of which accelerates 
the disintegration. 

A telescopic view of the earth from Mars or Venus would at this 
ame have presented the same appearance that is sometimes presented 
by Mars and Mercury. It would have exhibited a deep red appear- 
ance, encircled by a dark ring of atmosphere ; the same as we would 
naturally expect if a planet were in a state of fusion, or in a burning 
condition. 

As this element exerted this constant action upon the early rocks, 
particles were gradually carried and precipitated to the bottom of the 
seas in the form of sediment. Depositions were thus formed in every 
chink, and crevice, and vacated portion, of the sea-bottoms through- 
out the earth. And as the accumulation increased, so the heat that 
was beneath the whole incrustation ascended through the portions 
deposited. And as the heat ascended, the deposited materials be- 
came united ; and thus were formed the primary stratified rocks 
known as gneiss and mica slate, interspersed with mica schist, &c. 
And as the granite was an index of the watery and atmospheric de- 
velopments, so was the second formation an index of elements that 
must then of necessity become purified and comparatively refined, — 
inasmuch as every succeeding stratum unfolded new principles, the 
ultimation of which tended to the refinement of the watery and atmo- 
spheric compositions. 



§ 37. The science of Chemistry has afforded much valuable infor- 



230 

mation concerning the solids, fluids, and aeriform substances in being. 
It has not, however, been able to discover all the elements that are 
existing in the composition of the earth. But it has been successful 
in establishing some most important facts, the tendency of which is to 
enlighten the world. 

The primitive elements are supposed to be fifty-five in number, 
about forty of which are metallic, and the rest are non-metallic. 
These, in various modifications, are supposed not only to form the 
substance of the whole earth, but also its gaseous elements. 

One very important fact that has been discovered in relation to 
oxygen and carbon, is that these largely pervade the substances of 
the crust and on the surface of the earth. Carbon and carbonic acid 
gas prevailed more extensively during the period of early stratifica- 
tion than at any time since that period. Lime contains in every 
cubic yard, ten thousand cubic feet of carbonic acid gas : and carbon 
also enters into the composition of coal, to the amount of from sixty 
to seventy-five per cent. This proves evidently that these sub- 
stances were very extensively disseminated throughout the surface of 
the earth : and if they had ascended into the form of atmosphere, 
the very first phenomenon would have been the extinction of every 
living form, if any such had existed. 

This amounts to an absolute demonstration of the proposition in 
reference to the density of the elements that primitively surrounded 
the whole igneous mass. For a condensation and sequestration of 
carbon into the substance of lime and coal, manifests its original 
state of development ; and the fact that it descended into such a state 
of consolidation, manifests plainly that it was superseded by some 
more rare and perfect substance. 

Then again, the accumulation and stratification of substances which 
were originally contained in the composition of granite, distinctly 
proves that each of the four substances, mica, hornblende, quartz, 
and feldspar, were composed of particles that would admit of a fur- 
ther subdivision. Many portions of the primary rocks are charac- 
terized by one or more of these compounds as distinguishing them 
from the neighboring portions. Such are the quartz rock, mica, 
schist, &c, each having sometimes the same position in the order of 
formation, with strata composed of other substances. 

My object in impressing this upon the mind, is to prepare the way 
for the admission, as being probable, of that which characterizes all 
subsequent formations. No substance has as yet been formed, which 



231 

contains properties and elements that were not existing in the primi- 
tive formations. And that the first sedimentary strata followed the 
latter as a sole consequence of the action of the waters against the 
ejected rocks, is plainly manifest, inasmuch as neither this nor the 
previous formation manifests any infusoria or marine polipi, that are 
so largely manifested in the succeeding formations. The granite and 
sedimentary rocks may therefore be considered as constituting the 
first coating or covering of the igneous mass of the world. 

But before proceeding further in our researches into the geological 
developments, it is proper to understand the laws of crystallization. 
And here again the world is indebted to chemistry for some very 
important discoveries. It is a well-established truth, that every sub- 
stance in a state of crystallization possesses, before its coherent ele- 
ments are reduced to a fluid or gaseous state, forms that it never 
again assumes in subsequent condensation. Crystals may be pro- 
duced by the compression of substances before they enter into any 
higher state than that of fluidity. And crystallization may be pro- 
duced by other processes, the most perfect of which is the sublima- 
tion of particles by reducing them to an ultimate or gaseous condi- 
tion. Corrosive sublimate, phosphorus, platinum, and diamond, all 
display forms produced by the condensation of sublimated and gas- 
eous particles. And this phenomenon has been so uniform that it is 
now exciting the attention of philosophic minds, the result of which 
will be a new theory concerning the atomic structure of the Universe. 

The first stages of crystallization in any substance demonstrate the 
angular form of every particle engaged in the process. The first 
congregation of particles produces the least perfect form of crystalli- 
zation. And by dissolving this crystal, and causing its particles to 
ascend into the fluid or gaseous condition, and to become again con- 
densed, there is produced a finer and more perfect form of the crys- 
tal. This therefore proves that as atoms ascend from the lowest 
state toward the highest, they assume more perfect forms. They 
become, in passing from the angular toward the circular, &c, so per- 
fected that, when condensed, they compose the most perfect state of 
crystallization. The observations in chemistry, therefore, have led 
to this discovery, the tendency of which is to establish incontestably 
the progression and perfection of forms such as are exemplified in 
all crystallized bodies. 

The element of silicon combined with oxygen, forms the substance 
known as silica, which is found in granite. And so similar elements 



232 

compose other substances, the combination of which forms the pri- 
mary stratifications. And how easy it is to discover the reason why 
a formation like that of granite should have been the first produced ! 
It is because the original atoms w T ere angular. These being the 
lowest and most imperfect, take the first point in the formation ; 
while every other form is contained in these, undeveloped. There- 
fore more recent formations display new compounds, new conditions, 
and new appearances ; but they contain no substances that granite 
does not contain. Therefore no elements have been brought into 
being during the successive stages of formation, that did not exist in 
the beginning ; and all the difference existing between the higher 
and lower substances is owing to a change in the forms and compo- 
sition of particles. 

The earth primitively, then,- was in the undeveloped condition 
before described. And the first condensation produced the granite ; 
the second development was that of the fluid mass referred to, and 
the third, being the ultimate of the last two, was the atmosphere. 
The whole of these have become essentially changed as circum- 
stances have changed. And so a constant sublimation was then, and 
is still, going on, the evidence of which is plainly manifested in every 
form, high or low, in being. 

At the period when all chemical and mechanical causes were in full 
operation, of which the formation of the primary rock was a result, 
this, by fusion and subterranean agitation, assumed positions ex- 
ceedingly fantastical. Then the circumference of the earth was a 
little more than thirty thousand miles. And during the lapse of 
innumerable ages, a coating of granite was formed, of nearly one 
hundred miles in thickness, all of which was before the gneiss and 
mica slate system made its appearance. This, again, assumed a 
thickness corresponding to its position and relation to the granite, and 
the powerful action of the watery element, which latter also entered 
largely, by condensation, into its composition. 

By the constant workings of the interior and external elements, 
the lower strata of this became modified, and the highest, becoming 
partially disintegrated, formed, by constant accumulation of sediment, 
the clay state and grauwacke slate system. And this may properly 
be termed the transition from the primary to the fossiliferous forma- 
tion ; for in it are fossil remains, almost without number. Plants are 
scarcely visible by any other evidence than impressions remaining 
upon the rocks. In this formation is found the series of fossils 



REVELATIONS. 233 

known as crinoides, conchiferae, poliparia, Crustacea, and indistinct 
traces of marine polypi. 

It is evident, then, that at this period imperfect plants and animals 
must have had an existence. And geologists have irresistibly adopted 
the conclusion that a modification of the atmosphere and earth was 
the occasion of the production of these. 



§ 38. At this period of the earth's history, wonders of a still more 
profound and interesting nature present themselves for research and 
steady contemplation. The primary coating of the igneous mass has 
ascended to the grauwacke slate system ; and the water and atmo- 
sphere have become essentially changed, having one more degree of 
refinement than they possessed during the formation of the last sys- 
tem. And Motion is also ascending, and entering into forms pos- 
sessing Life. At this period plants had an existence, whose indis- 
tinct remains have been discovered. These were forms that had 
not progressed to the flowering, and thus are called flowerless plants, 
crinoidians, &c. 

In contemplating this epoch, an unanswered question arises for so- 
lution. — The first ascension of Motion, or the origin of Life, has been 
a subject of much speculation in philosophic minds, for the special 
reason that it is the foundation upon which must rest a proper solu- 
tion of the question concerning the creation and organization of all 
things subsequent to this phenomenon. But though the subject of 
the origin of Life has been subjected to such deep investigation, no 
powers of scientific analysis, or human speculation, have as yet been 
able to solve the great mystery involved in this question. It has 
been, and still will be, a subject of extensive discussion, whether Mo- 
tion, by any possible means or modification of its conditions, can pro- 
duce the phenomenon of Life. But it will be found a subject 
susceptible of easy demonstration, if it is properly considered that the 
First of all things is an Embryo of all other existences ; that it is a 
Germ, containing the essential qualities to produce higher states of 
refinement ; and that when subjected to favorable conditions, it will 
unfold its real nature, and expand into new forms, new substances, 
new elements and organizations. And (as was intimated during the 
process of the Key to this portion of the Revelation), Motion is the 
first of all living Principles contained in living matter, — and the 
ultimate of this, together with that of its vehicle, Matter, produces 
Spirit. And therefore it is easy to understand that one more step in 



234 nature's divine revelations. 

the order of ascension from the condition which the word Motion in- 
dicates, would produce the phenomenon of Life, — there being also 
a similar ascension of materials as forming a proper vehicle for the 
same. 

The opinions generally prevailing upon this subject for many ages, 
have been altogether untenable and unphilosophical. Causes have 
been conceived of which have had no existence in Nature, as being 
the immediate agent of breathing the first breath of life into every 
form. And thoughts that have originated from these suppositions 
have tended much to restrict the general inquiry which it is proper 
should be made in reference to this particular subject. But the con- 
ditions that were required for the development of Life, have been by 
physiologists, to some extent investigated ; and these have endeav- 
ored by known laws to demonstrate the true principles and process 
of gestation, and the materials and conditions necessary to such a 
process of development. But experiments that have been instituted 
have, as a general thing, failed to produce the phenomenon of gesta- 
tion ; and the conclusion has been generally adopted, that this can 
not take place under any circumstances, save through the ordinary 
instrumentalities. Experiments, however, in one or two instances, 
have to a great extent succeeded ; that is to say, by a proper com- 
pound being placed in a favorable position, and acted upon by elec- 
trical forces, life, and a singular species of animal, have been produced. 
But experiments of this character can not have any possible bearing 
upon the question under consideration ; for if life and activity were 
the results of such experiments in innumerable instances, this would 
not lead to a proper solution of the question respecting the origin 
of Life. 

Nature contains all the forces necessary to institute all the condi- 
tions, and to produce all the developments, that occur in the earth 
and on its surface. And by properly conceiving of a uniformity in 
Nature's laws, we can form an adequate conception of the successive 
developments that are the results of such. On this basis we may 
establish a law of teleology ; and upon this we may repose, having 
the most perfect confidence in the workings of Nature's principles, in 
suitable combinations, in the production of the various developments. 
And thus we may have a steady, unchanging, and unerring guide, 
whereby we may be enabled to associate our thoughts and aspirations 
with the higher states of the ascending laws. 

This, then, is the era in which Motion becomes Life, and in which 



235 

materials enter into combinations suitable for its development, — of 
which combinations plants are the types and indications. By what 
process Life could have been developed, is a question of the utmost 
magnitude, inasmuch as it involves in its recesses, the ennobling 
powers and intellectual endowments of Man. For the very moment 
that one particle attained life upon this earth, that moment Life, Sen- 
sation, and Intelligence, were determined as inevitable and endless 
results. For, as it was before remarked that if motion were given to 
one particle in the great Mass composing the Sun of the Univercoe- 
lum, this would establish motion in every atom in existence, which 
motion would be eternal, — so if one particle receives the essential 
quality of Life, from that moment is established the endless duration 
of Life, and of its consequent results and manifestations. How incon- 
ceivable, therefore, is the importance attached to the plain and dis- 
tinct answer which the question demands ! 

And I am aware that opinions which have existed, and which still 
are in being, concerning this subject, will, on due investigation, be 
rendered to some minds altogether repulsive and unreasonable, while 
by other persons these opinions will still be adhered to with all the 
energies of ignorant and misdirected minds. And minds of the latter 
class have, at all ages of the world up to this moment, wielded more 
influence and power than all the powers of Thought and Intelligence. 
But are there no principles upon which the true investigator may 
rest undisturbed? — no sanctions of Truth and Virtue sufficiently 
powerful to sustain him in his positions? — no basis upon which 
Truth and Philosophy may remain unshaken, amid the conflicting 
elements of fanaticism ? And is there no power in truth and good- 
ness to sustain the investigator against the encroachments of princi- 
ples which Nature and its Productor have never instituted ? Should 
a blind and enthusiastic zeal be allowed to crush the efforts of the 
free mind — one that discovers by proper induction, the Source from 
which all principles originated, and reveres that only which bears the 
indestructible signet of the Eternal, Positive Mind ? Should that 
mind be restricted whose meditations are the pure influxes of Nature's 
principles and beauties which are everywhere extensively manifested ? 
And it has been a want of the proper knowledge of the principles upon 
which Nature and Truth exist, that has obscured this great subject 
so long from scientific minds. 

It is not necessary to discuss the proposition, yet unrefuted, that 
Life is a progressive development of the principle of Motion, and 



236 nature's divine revelations. 

that the marine plants were the first forms suited for such develop- 
ment. For animals could not have existed before vegetables, because 
the first is an ultimate of the second, containing one more principle, 
which the plant only typifies. 



§ 39. Very extensive discussions have also arisen in reference to 
the laws of mutation of species and progressive development. The 
general opinion existing in reference to this subject, has arisen from 
the diverse indications of the first and subsequent rocks containing 
plants and animals, and from the general classifications into which 
these seem naturally to arrange themselves. This opinion is, that 
the whole creation, from the lowest to the highest formation, has pro- 
ceeded in an order of succession, so as to exhibit a general corre- 
spondence as existing between the geological and zoological creations. 
And this opinion has become very popular, insomuch that other 
opinions appear to stand openly attacked thereby. And the profes- 
sors of these have in return endeavored to refute the previous hy- 
pothesis, not from the supreme love of truth, but because they have 
been previously attacked. And to ward off this attack, it was not 
necessary to investigate with a pure desire to unfold the truth, but 
with the intention to sustain preconceived opinions. And efforts to 
this end have been made by arraying a multitude of counter evi- 
dences, not of a general, but of an assumptive, gratuitous, and inci- 
dental character, so that the theory which opposed them might in 
return be itself successfully opposed. By such procedure, nothing 
has been gained for the furtherance of science, but something has 
been lost in the unceasing efforts of different persons, to refute each 
other's opinions. For becoming lost in the mist of contention, the 
mind loses sight of the rule that should always be uppermost in the 
mind of man, That Truth should be the object to be attained, and 
not the establishment of opinions or hypotheses. 

Argument, therefore, is not required in the present instance to show 
the truthfulness of this or any other proposition ; but all that is 
required is a definite explanation of the origin and character of the 
first forms which Nature breathed into existence previously to the 
carboniferous formation. 

Abstract experiments and observations upon the laws and principles 
that govern the sublime works of Nature, have gradually prepared 
the way for the unfolding of knowledge concerning the mode in 
which each particle assumes its specific and destined position. And 



237 

here again the sciences of Chemistry, Anatomy, and Physiology, 
take a position as the most useful and important among all others, 
especially as these have determined upon many substances between 
every component atom of which there exists a demonstrable chemi- 
cal affinity. There is an obstacle to the full and complete success 
of these researches, because it is absolutely impossible for man, with 
his present knowledge concerning the fundamental principles of Na- 
ture, to form instruments so perfect that the most rare particle can be 
subjected to a minute analyzation. 

It is not the object in the present instance to make the known 
truths in science conform to the original condition of the earth ; but 
it is the object that the fundamental principles upon which Nature 
unfolds her stupendous creations, should, by progressive develop- 
ment, ultimate in the truths which these sciences have unfolded to 
the world. 

Chemistry will unfold the fact that light when confined in a cer- 
tain condition, and condensed, will produce water : and that water 
thus formed, subjected to the vertical influence of light, will produce 
by its internal motion and farther condensation, a gelatinous substance 
of the composition of the spirifer, the motion of which indicates 
animal life. This again being decomposed and subjected to evapo- 
ration, the precipitated particles which still remain will produce pu- 
trified matter similar to earth, which will produce the plant known as 
the fucoides. It is on the results of this experiment (the truth of 
which, as above represented, can be universally ascertained), that 
rests the probability, though not the absolute certainty, of the truth 
of the description which I am about to give concerning the first form 
possessing life. 

As has been before remarked, all the elements had undergone a 
material and substantial modification, at the close of the transition 
rock, or grauwacke system. And many portions of the sea-beds 
were at this time in a state susceptible of giving birth to new forms. 
The change in the watery element had been general ; for carbon had 
become more universally disseminated, while oxygen, in compara- 
tively minute portions, was imperfectly assuming its present gaseous 
state. The substance in granite known as quartz, the most perfect 
combination of oxygen and silicon, was combined with the limestone 
in which carbon was so extremely condensed ; and a uniting of these, 
and the warmth generated thereby, acting with the favorable affinities 
of the water and atmosphere, created in some portions of the sea-beds 



238 

and partially protruding rocks, a composition assuming apparently the 
state of rest, while in reality the imperceptible motion existing in it 
was decomposing and uniting particles, and creating a principle of 
internal vitality, or vis vitce. 

Here was manifested the generating power of motion, and the phe- 
nomena of life, of death, and of reorganization. For the decompo- 
sition of any one atom in these gelatinous masses, represented the 
disorganization of all bodies, or death ; while the recombination rep- 
resents the principle whose pregnation results in bringing into exist- 
ence new forms and organizations. And the constant activity exist- 
ing in the whole mass, united by forces heretofore explained as asso- 
ciation or affinity, not only manifests the unchangeable laws of Motion, 
but clearly represents all the phenomena (not yet properly understood) 
that are presented in the process of gestation. Masses of the above 
description were existing* in various parts of the earth, and upon the 
segregated beds formed by the action of the elements upon the first 
stratified portions of the earth's crust. These breathed into exist- 
ence the forms termed flowerless and marine plants, the highest type 
of which is the fucoides. 

Let it be duly impressed that the basis of these formations con- 
sisted principally of mica, quartz, and hornblende, modified by the 
associated particles of lime — which in decomposition produced from 
their inherent elements the forms above described. Let it be furthei 
impressed that granite and limestone, including the mica slate, had 
not previously entered into any particular organic composition. 

Plants of this period were not very perfectly formed, being desti- 
tute of ultimate portions (or seeds, flowers, and foliage), and being 
unsuited for any other purpose than that of producing a higher order 
of forms — the former merely representing the latter. 

Here Motion and Life became visible. Motion was originally and 
eternally established ; while Life, its ascending development, was first 
manifested in the imperfect forms of marine plants. All conditions 
agreed for this production. No artificial energies were required to 
bring them forth. No new force, quality, or principle, was necessary 
to the successful development of that which is known to us as Life, 
Nature displayed her living energies in the first forms, though imper 
fectly. Yet these represented and typified the highest process of 
gestation and reproduction, and the highest organization that has been 
subsequently produced, and which now exists as these first types' 
investigator. 



239 

§ 40. Ascending in the scale of being, the radiata and polyparia 
stand next in order, — these being results of the decomposition of 
former substances, and of combinations of these with other elements, 
the whole assuming, as a consequent result, the form next in the 
oraer of development. The term "radiata" is improperly applied; 
for forms which this term implies were not in reality existing. But 
as it is not necessary to discuss the definitions of geologists and zool- 
ogists, or the generic names that have been applied to forms in the 
animal kingdom, I will proceed directly to describe the nature of the 
animals that have been thus named, as this was then manifested, — 
both of those upon the inland portions, and of those which then were 
extensively swarming through the watery waste,— with the opera- 
tions performed by the latter. 

The polypi were active in forming from the solution of lime and 
other compositions of like nature, the imperfect coral reefs, ^which 
now stand as an evidence of the ingenious work of these animals. 
The radiata were below these, assuming the form of suspended moss ; 
having an interwoven and complex membrane, the vehicle of trans- 
mitting imperfect sensation, more properly life, that was exhibited in 
the radiating feelers that were thrown out from every portion of the 
united substance. So perfect were these feelers, that any molecule 
or substance passing near them would be suddenly caught, and by 
an active decomposition — that which is known as digestion — they 
would unite these with their own substance ; and from this cause 
their nature was subjected to constant change. 

Through the successive modification of these, the articulata were 
developed as next in the order. The radiata so perfectly typified 
the ascending form, that if the whole were cognizable to the senses, 
the whole subject would be plain and demonstrable. This class 
(which may yet be termed plants) were constituted with innumerable 
chambers and multivalve portions, the whole mass being entirely 
ventral. The annelidans and serpula, are species of these. Uniting 
with these successive re-assumptions of forms, were the univalve and 
multivalve shells, so termed by geologists. Also in the same system, 
are included the Crustacea or trilobites, and the radiated spirifer, 
which species soon became extinct, as they could not be permanent 
productions in consequence of bearing such an inseparable relation 
to the previous type. 

As a link in the transition from the radiata to the articulata, 
the yroductus and terebratula occur. And these are composed 



240 

chiefly of the particles that were floating in the solution of lime, mica 
slate, and gneiss, after these had become modified in the first forms. 
Thus the productus became another type, and an active agent of 
incessant transmutation, inasmuch as the forms above these show a 
correspondence thereunto, only being more perfect and complicated 
in parts, — the purpose of which was to produce, by a still further 
ascension, the succeeding class and species of animals which the 
carboniferous formation so extensively exemplifies. 

In the present class of vegetable formation (for in reality no other 
species were yet existing),* innumerable shells were formed as the 
result of the workings of the existing class of beings possessing the 
principle of vitality. These were ventral, valved, and chambered, 
and interlined with a soft, gelatinous, moving, living membrane, near 
the osseous portion of the animal. Many of the above species be- 
came extinct a long period before the completion of the carboniferous 
strata. 

The period occupied in the transition of the whole globe, is to us 
inconceivable ; for Nature at this period manifested no impulsive or 
catastrophic occurrences, but was calm and quiet, and to us would 
have appeared entirely desolate, inasmuch as no objects were in 
existence but the minute marine plants. But as these forms repre- 
sent the progressive development of Motion to Life, and of lower 
to higher species, they stand in analogy to the mighty developments 
of the earth, water, and air,- — there being a constant ascension of 
each to higher stations, the vacuum caused by their ascension being 
supplied by particles ascending from inferior stations. And so the 
whole gradually unfolded conditions for the introduction of a new 
era. The termination of the era in being is distinctly proclaimed by 
the more exalted organizations which a change in the elements, con- 
ditions, and forces, was the immediate cause of developing. 

I join all the vegetable developments of the grauwacke and clay 
slate system into one general class, that of the avertebrated. 

The reason why I denominate all the living developments of this 
period vegetable and avertebrated, is because Sensation has not as yet 
become a distinct principle. That it has, can not be proved from 
any class or species of productions yet discovered by geologists. 

* The clairvoyant requested the insertion of a note stating that the reason why his 
classifications of the organic productions of the ancient periods differed slightly in 
some respects from those made by geologists, is because he found that the latter did 
not strictly conform to Nature. 



nature's divine revelations. 241 

Animals could not have existed previously to plants ; for the condi- 
tion of the earth and elements was altogether inadequate to sustain 
animal life ; while the prevalent carbon and kindred elements were 
capable of sustaining the minute creations and developments of the 
vegetable kingdom. 

The term " sensation," as applied to life, vitality, or a minute de- 
gree of motion, is altogether improper ; for sensation is as distinct 
from life as life is from motion. For sensation is the principle that 
connects the inner life, or spirit, with the external body. Life may 
exist, where sensation does not. The phenomenon of life should be 
understood as a mere ascension of the principle of Motion, — this de- 
veloping inherent energies, and causing an imperceptible transmuta- 
tion and reproduction of the substance in which the principle exists. 
Such, therefore, was the character and condition of the forms devel- 
oped at this period. 

Before ascending to the carboniferous formation, it is necessary to 
notice the subdivisions that are made of the ascending strata. The 
first has been termed the "Silurian," — owing to the manifestation 
of this rock in a portion of the country which the people of the above 
name first inhabited. The next in order above this, is termed the 
" old red sandstone system." It is very remarkable, and is so con- 
sidered by geologists, that crystallization is not visible in the composi- 
tion of the sandstone to any particular extent. It is very evident that 
this formation was produced by the congregation of ultimate parti- 
cles of the mica slate, gneiss, limestone, and shale ; inasmuch as par- 
ticles of these had become so essentially modified that the sandstone 
only could be produced thereby. And at this period, the trap and 
basalt were existing in projecting positions in various parts of the dry 
portion, but more extensively under the surface of the water. These 
rocks contained greater quantities of crystalline matter, which was 
prevented by circumstances from forming in the sandstone system. 
The latter formation is in some parts of the globe very thick, its 
thickness varying from three thousand to ten thousand feet. 

This period developed a still higher order of animals, which the 
Silurian system ultimately typified. Fishes now became extensively 
disseminated throughout the waters : and corals were existing in 
abundance. The terebratula continues but little modified in this era. 
The spirifer and the ortho-spirifer now become extinct, and few traces 
of them continue to exist in the upper strata, and these are modified : 
and the productus ascends in genera. From the lower genera of 

16 



242 nature's divine revelations. 

molluscs, the gastropod becomes developed, and also a still higher spe- 
cies, which is the cephalopod. The radiata and articulata, in their 
progression, now begin to assume the form of the scarpion and insect, 
between which the fuci determined upon by geologists, sustains an 
intermediate position. The seas at this time were inhabited by an- 
nelidans and scarpion fishes, the ultimate of which represents nearly 
the shark and sturgeon. The annelidans were a species of sea-worm, 
still to be found upon many coasts and coves, where stones and other 
bodies of concealment exist. Of this class there are two kinds, the 
white and red, the first of which is hermaphrodite, sustaining an inter- 
mediate position between the lower type and the higher, in which the 
serpula becomes visible. 

§41. Plants at this period have ascended to the sigillaria, with 
but little modification, although the same subsequently ascend to the 
class coniferce, which the carboniferous formation so extensively man- 
ifests in the slender, beautiful pines of which remains are found. The 
positive distinction between the vegetable and animal creations, does 
not appear before the carboniferous stratification, when disintegration, 
•decomposition, and segregation of the primary formations, had become 
very extensive. There was also a corresponding ascension of all the 
elements, the same being plainly exemplified in the preceding forma- 
tion containing the fish, shark, and other marine productions, the 
origin of which can be traced to the first vegetable, gelatinous pro- 
duction. And as this period represents the two kingdoms in a more 
distinct manner than did the previous, the line of demarcation can be 
correctly drawn between them, notwithstanding many interspersed ma- 
terials from the Silurian and sandstone systems that consist almost en- 
tirely of shells, the species of which are identical with the original mol- 
luscs. These representations will become more clear when a descrip- 
tion is given of the crust of the earth as it was prior to the change of 
the dense element, which resulted in the formation of the limestone. 

This era, then, shows an ascension of animals to one degree above 
the avertebrated. Yet if these were properly arranged in order, the 
highest would show a great dissimilarity and superiority to the first 
species of the same classes — the species which I shall designate as the 
osseous fish development. For the convoluted and muscular organi- 
zations of the sandstone period, of which fish is the type, have not as 
yet assumed the posterior portions that characterize the proper ver- 
tebrates. For none of the species of fish now existing ascend in 



243 

organization much beyond the gelatinous composition of the anneli- 
dans, excepting in form and texture, these being such as to require 
a different concatenation of forces to produce muscular activity and 
marine locomotion. 

By the deposition of particles still in process by the action of the 
elements, and by the tides which at this period covered nearly the 
whole face of the earth — tides which were of excessive magnitude 
and force, — and by other local causes, which will soon be explained, 
the extensive solutions of lime then existing, became, when conjoined 
with other substances, deposited to form the great series of strata 
known as the carboniferous limestone. At this time marine animals 
and land plants were developed ; and the latter began to shade a 
small portion of the earth's surface that had for ages innumerable been 
one extensive watery waste. Dry land now became manifest, — and 
now followed a development of soil as resulting from the decomposi- 
tion of gelatinous substances previously existing upon the same por- 
tions ; and from this sprang up minute vegetable forms. Existing 
mountains then became still more prominent, and others were soon 
ejected, by the unceasing action of the interior of the earth, which be- 
came excited at this time by the change of the elements which placed 
the external and internal in altogether unequal conditions. The 
equilibrium had been gradually destroyed by the ascension and 
constant recombination of the watery element, whose previous density 
had balanced the expansive force of the interior. Therefore, to re- 
store this equilibrium, the internal portions must have vent ; and this 
was obtained by the extensive upheaving of those mountains now 
known as the Apennines and the Andes. 

But the description of the mountains previously existing, and of 
those ejected at this period, should not be given until after some 
preliminary observations upon which depends a proper conception 
of the inequalities and wonderful catastrophic occurrences which at 
this time apparently confuse the general order of Nature's laws, and 
her otherwise harmonious operations. 

The earth had, by condensation, become two thousand miles di- 
minished in circumference since its magnitude was as before stated, 
which was during the elastic state of the primary coating. The seas 
were not so deep as before, though the surface of the water was more 
extensive. This change was caused by the expansion of previously 
condensed particles composing the water ; for it is a well-known law 
in chemistry, that as particles become sublimated, they expand and 



244 nature's divine revelations. 

consequently occupy a greater space than before. And this period 
represents the condition of the water in its progressed and ascended 
state. Being therefore higher than before, there was visible only a 
small portion of those stupendous mountains, that are now towering 
many thousand feet. Therefore innumerable shells, and immense 
collections of all kinds of plants and animals then existing, were con- 
veyed by the tides almost to the very tops of these and other mount- 
ains, and there deposited in the crevices and undulated portions of 
the rocks that compose them. And portions now prominent being 
previously entirely covered by the waters, and constituting the bed 
of the sea, became strewed with various plants and fossils which the 
water and other substances had yielded, and when ejected to such an 
immense height they retained these fossils and impressions. — And 
these have in many cases confused and destroyed the order of crea- 
tion in the minds of geologists, because previous formations and suc- 
ceeding ones are alike found together. But as these are particulars 
and details, the naturalist and geologist should not array them against 
the law of order and harmony which the uniformitarian endeavors to 
establish as constituting a system of progressive development. Fur- 
thermore, tides at this period were greater than any which are now in 
operation. For the waters were accumulated to immense heights 
every fourteen hours, being twice elevated during the period of the 
earth's revolution upon its axis. 

The theories that have been presented to the world concerning the 
phenomenon of tides, have generally been very incorrect. It has 
been supposed by a conspicuous astronomer, that tides were pro- 
duced by the law of attraction — by the action of the moon upon the 
earth. This can not be true ; for attraction is not an established 
principle, especially beyond the atmosphere of any body or substance. 
To show plainly the impossibility of this being the cause of tides, I 
will present some of the chief considerations which have an important 
bearing upon the subject. 

If the moon has any attractive influence upon the earth (more than 
what consists in the natural relation existing between the two bodies^, 
why, when the moon is in conjunction with the sun, does not the 
water become more elevated on the side of the earth next to these 
bodies, as might naturally be expected if such attraction existed? 
Also, substances upon that side of the earth would not then weigh 
near so much as when the moon was otherwise situated. Also when 
the moon is on the opposite side of the earth, and the earth sustains 



nature's divine revelations. 245 

a position between it and the sun, why is not the elevation of the 
water equal at all portions of the earth ? For if the moon and sun 
exert an equal influence, the result should be equal heights of water 
all over the earth. 



§ 42. It does not become the character of this book to discuss 
previous opinions, incorrect hypotheses, or points of philosophy 
thought to be established ; but it is the object and end to give to all 
investigators equal justice, and the highest approbation so far as their 
researches have been for the furtherance of truth, and for the enlight- 
ening of the minds of the world concerning the principles upon which 
Nature performs her energetic and sublime workings. For if it were 
the intention to dispute opinions which have been founded upon the 
appearances which things have presented, then the discussion would 
be almost without end. For the falling to the earth of a substance 
previously suspended in the air, has been termed gravitation. The 
tides have been considered as the result of the same principle. All 
things have been represented as possessing, to a greater or less extent, 
the principles of attraction and repulsion — a perfect and established 
antagonism. And inasmuch as this is the belief now extensively pre- 
vailing, it is not possible that a different theory or hypothesis can be 
received unless it addresses the understanding of man with more 
plainness and cogency than the former theory. 

It is a well-ascertained truth in astronomy, and in the principles of 
mechanics, that a body rotating like the earth on its axis, has the 
greatest tendency to throw off substances in the direction in which it 
revolves. As the earth revolves from west to east, and, at the pres- 
ent time, once in twenty-four hours, it must of necessity produce two 
elevations of water, especially as the water surrounds the whole globe. 
Every twelve hours, the water would be elevated at the extreme east 
and extreme west, or in other words, at given antipodes of the earth. 
The elevation of water once in twelve hours, is a result of the cen- 
trifugal tendency that the globe creates in one half of its period of 
rotation, — corresponding tides being thus produced on the opposite 
sides of the earth. 

There are many things operating incidentally upon the water, 
which produce variations in the periods and elevations of the tides in 
different places upon each portion of the earth. A correct knowledge 
of the law of fluids will at once demonstrate the cause of the whole 
phenomenon. And it is by understanding the natural tendency of 



246 

fluids, and that of all other substances, when subjected to a centrifu- 
gal force, that the present explanation of the phenomenon will become 
established beyond the possibility of refutation. 

Thus, at the epoch of the termination of the sandstone system, and 
when the elements had become thus modified, the water was agitated 
by such wonderful tides that fossils of every description were carried 
by it and deposited in the clefts and crevices of mountains, not ex 
cepting those of the Andes. And as was before described, the equi- 
librium had been nearly destroyed by the sublimation of particles 
composing the elements, by which operation the exterior became un- 
equal in pressure to the expansive force of the internal. The result 
was some of the most mighty and inconceivable agitations of the inte- 
rior molten mass, the noise of which would have shattered to atoms 
the complicated organization of man. The convulsions that occurred 
were so immense as to present the appearance of utter destruction, 
and it would have seemed that the materials of the whole earth had 
experienced one universal clash in an instant of time. And it was 
by these paroxysms, which were altogether indescribable, that the 
crust of the earth was broken, and inconceivable masses of stone and 
molten mineral substances, together with the remains of organic be- 
ings previously upon the surface, were thrown to an immense height. 
The sudden upheaving broke stratum after stratum into great and mi- 
nute masses, while other strata were bent and twisted into every pos- 
sible position, exposing trap, basalt, granite, sandstone, shale, &c, 
which were apparently deranged and confused in the most indescriba- 
ble manner. 

At the very moment this terrific occurrence took place, a process 
commenced by which the great mass of lava thrown from the interior, 
conjoined with the previous solution of lime and coral reefs, became 
soon segregated and condensed ; and being attractive to the carbon 
generally pervading the earth at this time, the result was a condensa- 
tion of a great portion of the whole mass into the carboniferous lime- 
stone and coal formations. The element carbon, which had been 
previously associated with, became by this process disunited from, 
other particles in the atmosphere, to a great extent. 

This resulted, again, in a modification of the composition of water; 
the result of which, again, was an ascension of the primary elements 
to associate with the envelope formed by the new and more congenial 
atmosphere of the earth. 

Mountains that were then thrown from the interior, have since been 



nature's divine revelations. 247 

named by allegorical terms, each of which has a signification that will 
hereafter be explained. Among the mountains then developed, are 
the Altay, Ural, and Himalayah mountains in Asia ; the Alps, upon 
which Switzerland is now located ; the Apennines in Italy, and the 
Pyrenees between France and Spain; — also the beautiful chain of 
mountains that now borders the Euphrates, with other mountains in 
various other portions in Asia (which will hereafter be described) ; — 
also the Grampian mountains in Scotland, a small line of which ex- 
tends nearly to the national line that divides what is now known as 
Russia from the other European nations ; — also the Andes of South 
America, which yet answer as vents to relieve the internal heat abound- 
ing in the liquid, fiery mass, which still constitutes several thousand 
miles of the earth's internal substance. The Rocky mountains had 
been in existence for many ages previous. The Alleganies became 
enlarged, and there was a great division of the earth into what are 
now known as the eastern and western hemispheres, or continents. 
A quarter of the earth made its appearance at this epoch — a greater 
quantity than had been before manifested, owing to the water being 
still elevated, being increased in bulk, decreased in density, and ap- 
proaching in composition nearer to that which now exists. 

Thus the world and all things therein contained became essentially 
changed ; and then was the commencement of a new Era. And 
these occurrences established those divisions and features of the 
earth that have not as yet become materially changed. 

The water then became very greatly modified, insomuch that it 
became suitable to give birth to more perfect organizations. The 
atmosphere encompassing the whole globe became correspondingly 
perfected, so as to sustain new orders of terrestrial and marine pro- 
ductions that soon followed as ultimate results of what had preceded. 
Seas, lakes, and rivers, became now the circulating media through 
various parts of the world, transporting particles and substances from 
place to place. Though these possessed less power than the waters 
before existing, there was no diminution of action to perform the 
same work that the same element had for many ages before been ac- 
complishing. The water acted upon substances, and deposited par- 
ticles, generating motion and life in all the gelatinous compositions 
that were properly situated to receive it. And it gave fertility to the 
inland portions, and to places which were previously concealed be- 
neath its overflowing waves, but which now constitute most beautiful 
meadows and extensive territories, — whose capabilities of unfolding 



248 nature's divine revelations. 

such beauties as they now display, would not have been believed or 
imagined by man, had it been possible for man to exist during the 
development of these portions. 

Thus earth, water, and atmosphere, became correspondingly per- 
fected ; and their united action was such, that all formations which 
resulted as an ultimate of prior species, must necessarily have an 
organization comparatively exalted and refined. 



§ 43. This, then, is the period, after the lapse of incalculable 
ages, when dry land became visible. And after the inconceivable 
movements in the earth, the water, and the atmosphere, the equi- 
librium was re-established, and all was again rendered calm and quiet. 
The earth contracted, and the water, becoming less dense, expanded to 
a greater volume. The atmosphere became fitted for the ascension 
of ultimate particles. Yet carbon was existing to a great extent, 
while oxygen was almost entirely undeveloped, and nitrogen formed 
a great portion of the air, neutralizing the action of the other ele- 
ments. For had it not been that the tendencies, either of carbon or 
of oxygen, had been counteracted by an associated element, all things 
would have instantly become inflamed, and would have been dissolved 
with great rapidity. But the equilibrium thus established, rendered 
the atmosphere congenial, and suitable to perform its uses. 

And the aspect of things generally, manifested the dawning of a 
new Era. It plainly indicated the adaptation of all substances to 
each other, and to the whole agglomerated Mass. It clearly revealed 
the development and preparation of substances for more perfect or- 
ganizations, and also showed the establishment of more equal and 
harmonious conditions than could have existed without the change. 

Thus were all Nature and all her elements, laws, and principles, 
quieted into repose for the steady and successive creations of new 
species of land and sea developments. 

And this is the era when Motion transcends Life and becomes 
Sensation, — and when forms transcend plants and become substan- 
tial species of animals: — and this is termed by geologists, the "Car- 
boniferous Formation." For the avertebrated and osseous fish spe- 
cies now progressed to higher degrees of perfection. And it is most 
tranquillizing to the mind to contemplate the development of distinct 
types and infallible indices of higher forms, and to meditate upon the 
perfect mutual adaptations of all things to each other, and to the pro- 



DIVINE REVELATIONS. 249 

gressive unfolding of higher forms, which Nature indicates with evi- 
dences that can not be misconceived or misapprehended. 

All things had been thrown into a chaotic condition, the confusion 
of which to some minds would appear altogether to exclude the idea 
of any order or law as being concerned in the creation of the world. 
And many noble and enlightened minds have endeavored on such 
grounds to refute the reasonings of those who have investigated the 
sublime workings of Nature, and who, by observing an unlimited con- 
catenation of causes, have endeavored to establish some orderly sys- 
tem, so that all subordinate things might be conceived of by analogy. 

The opinions of geologists are in some particulars very dissimilar 
and very incorrect. But geologists are nevertheless worthy of the 
approbation of the world for endeavoring to unfold truths that might 
lead to a proper comprehension of the origin of the earth. And I 
do not therefore feel impressed to contradict any of their theories or 
propositions, but merely to state the truth, in order that that which 
they have not discovered may be correctly inferred from the evi- 
dences presented in this course of generalization, the basis of which 
they will not dispute. 

They have considered this present period of stratification, the third 
of the general division, including the primary. But I am distinctly 
impressed that Sensation did not before this period become an un- 
folded principle of the original law. And as the earth has now 
assumed established divisions, and as the water and atmosphere have 
ascended to a higher state of refinement, this is the epoch when types 
were ushered into being, which ascend undisturbed to the organiza- 
tion of mankind. And, according to a previous declaration, the 
inconceivable periods of time that the world with all the forms it had 
developed, had existed before this era, constituted one unimaginable 
night or " evening" — the unfolding of which manifests new beauties, 
even the " morning" of a new existence. Therefore " the even- 
ing AND THE MORNING WERE THE FIRST DAY." 

This is a remarkable era in the geological history of the earth's 
formation. Although it is impossible for geologists to determine upon 
the exact chronological period of these occurrences, from any indica- 
tions which Nature presents, yet natural appearances have served as 
a guide to a general inference. But a truthful conclusion has not as 
yet been established. 

Dry land now appears. The earth is divided into two great con- 
tinents, and the rivers, lakes, seas, and oceans, commence their 



256 

ceaseless operations, performing the work of decomposition and sedi- 
mentary segregation. The earth now assumes the rudimental stage 
of its future development, insomuch that all things now manifested 
put forth evident indications of a far more glorious era. 

Before this period, the earth was apparently " without form, and 
void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep :" for the encompas- 
sing robe had not been illuminated by the degree of light which now 
dispersed the utter darkness. This was accomplished by a change of 
the atmosphere, which in becoming more refined, became also more 
susceptible to the action of the sun's rays, and thus clothed the earth 
in a more grand and sublime robe. The earth was before this with- 
out form or order, comparatively, because the present era unfolds the 
superior beauty, and harmony, and order, that the internal elements 
were designed to produce. Therefore order becomes now a con- 
spicuous indication of Nature. Animated forms now dwell upon the 
dry land, whereas before, no living or creeping thing existed upon 
the earth's bosom. The change of the earth, water, and atmosphere, 
was a transformation from that which was before seemingly a foun- 
tain of chaotic materials. 

All the evidences which geologists and naturalists have brought 
forward as proving the exact conditions and circumstances under 
which the coal formation was produced, do not in reality convey a 
correct idea of the causes that produced these great carbonaceous 
deposites. In many portions of the world, coal is found to be rest- 
ing upon the primary coating of the earth ; while in other places it 
lies upon the various strata of the transition rocks, such as the quartz 
and slate, and especially the limestone. These formations also de- 
velop ironstone, limestone, sandstone, and various other kinds of 
deposites. Some of these enter into the composition of coal itself, 
while others form intervening strata, between the layers of coal. It 
is evident from this that the substance of the ironstone and other com- 
positions, had a peculiar affinity for the carbon of the atmosphere ; 
and this being thus attracted to and associated with the former, the 
whole consequently became condensed into the formation of which 
the coal is a prominent part. Also various parts of the sea-beds 
had not been subjected to the same amount of abrasion as others ; 
and thus they became proper receptacles for the formation of the coal 
and the stratifications that are associated therewith. In those places, 
dry land became visible ; the result of which was an active gelati- 



REVELATIONS. 251 

nous development, occurring from the assimilation of light and heat 
with the previously decomposed vegetable substances, and which still 
possessed the principle of vitality. And being subjected to such 
favorable circumstances, a lively impregnation was the consequence, 
the action of which reorganized the parts that before had been 
assimilated. 



§ 44. Therefore vegetable formations became very thickly dissem- 
inated upon the portions of land that were thus raised from the 
depths of the sea. Immense masses were thus formed, and trees 
towered to a great height, the species of which are now entirely ex- 
tinct. These were existing in various parts where moisture pre- 
vailed, and where there was an abundant supply of the requisite ele- 
ments. And so exceedingly fertile were these vegetable portions, 
that the plants, in their rapid growth, extracted the strength of each 
other, and became prostrated ; and decomposition followed as a nat- 
ural result. This decomposition formed heavy beds of moss ; and 
these constantly collected substances of like nature, as the latter were 
wafted from their locations by the excessive tides ; and thus immense 
masses of vegetable substance were formed. These gradually sank 
below the surface upon the shale and limestone substances which 
formed suitable foundations for .them. Being thus below their origi- 
nal level, these masses formed a basis for the deposition of other dis- 
integrated and floating particles (of which the solution of lime and 
shale formed a great portion), and thus in process of time would be 
formed an overlying stratum of shale. 

It is well known among chemists that plants emit oxygen, and 
attract and assimilate with their composition, nitrogen, carbon, and 
other such mineral elements as constitute a part of their organized 
forms. This fact applies to vegetables now existing ; but it gives 
but a faint idea of the nature of the vegetable productions that ex- 
isted during the era under present contemplation. They were, it is 
true, forms suitable for the transformation of inherent elements into 
the atmosphere by reflux, but they were still more perfectly adapted 
to assimilate with their own composition a very large amount of car- 
bon, — which in reality entered almost purely into their forms, and 
became an ingredient dissimilar to any now known upon the face of 
the earth. Their food therefore was carbon; their soil, the pro- 
gressed, gelatinous, vegetable decompositions of the primitive ages. 
Hence, when these masses were thus decayed and condensed, and 



252 nature's divine revelations. 

finally transformed by the action pf elements, they constituted the 
carboniferous, or coal formations. 

Geologists have' accumulated the remains of plants that have been 
found in the intervening strata of quartz, lime, and shale, which occur 
in the coal formation : and thus it is proved beyond the possibility of 
a doubt, that as each of these immense bodies of moss became con- 
cealed by a coating of the dissolved substances that were conveyed 
by the waters and deposited over them, so the latter deposites became 
in like manner the receptacles of other floating substances, like unto 
the gelatinous, living, germinating substances that were Jim t depos- 
ited. And as these collected upon the strata, the action of the 
carbon, light, and heat, soon resulted in their pregnation. These 
then germinated, and produced an immense growth of vegetation. 
And by the same process as was observed in the previous mass, lux- 
uriant growth, assimilation of carbon, decay, and condensation, 
occurred in the succeeding masses also. And they became likewise 
the foundations of immense beds of moss, receiving similar sub- 
stances as drifted and deposited by the tides, with occasionally a few 
infusoria and sea-shells : and the whole settled, decayed, and con- 
densed, as before, forming an immense mass of carbon. This, by 
the action of other existing circumstances, became converted into the 
substance of another stratum of coal. 

These vegetables would not have become transformed into the 
composition of coal, had other conditions, other elements, or other 
circumstances existed, or the same as now exist upon the earth's sur- 
face. Thus one stratum after another was produced ; and the pro- 
cess would have continued until the present day, had it not been that 
the substances in solution which were then abundant throughout the 
waters, became exhausted, and had not the elements, the conditions, 
and all things, become so changed as to render it no longer possible 
for the same process to be in operation. 

Thus was the coal formation consummated ; and thus were its 
intermediate strata required and adapted — designed — as a basis upon 
which other strata of coal might be deposited and perfected. If 
these intervening strata of shale, limestone, ironstone, and sandstone, 
had not settled upon each succeeding stratum of carbonaceous mat- 
ter, the substance of coal would not have been in existence, espe- 
cially in its present form. Therefore it was positively necessary that 
the solutions of which the intervening strata are formed, should first 
exist; that the water should perform its circulating functions (the 



nature's divine revelations. 253 

result of which was the deposition of previously suspended particles), 
and that the general surrounding elements and conditions should be 
thus favorable, so that all conjoined might produce and condense 
both the vegetable mass and its concealing stratum, — and that one 
might become the useful substance for Man, and the other the basis 
upon which the former might be formed. And if these things had not 
all existed, a substance like unto coal would not have been known to 
the inhabitants of the earth. 

Coal, therefore, is considered the first of the secondary formations. 
And here I would remark that it is impossible for me to accede to 
all the classifications made by geologists in either of the kingdoms ; 
but so far as classes and species have been designated by appropriate 
terms, it is proper that the nomenclature should be preserved, instead 
of substituting in its place terms and phraseology not altogether 
familiar to the scientific reader. 

The coal era presents indications important as respects a proper 
comprehension of geology, and also furnishes important hints in 
regard to the process of creation. For the withdrawing from the 
atmosphere of the carbon which has entered into the composition of 
coal, and into the carbonate of lime, must of necessity produce a 
great change in the atmosphere, and consequently in the earth and 
water. For as carbon had before supplied a great portion of the 
atmosphere, the absence of this element must now of necessity be 
supplied by ascending gaseous particles of a different nature. And 
this must inevitably work a great change in the strata above the coal, 
and upon the dry land and its productions, and the water also must 
become changed into a different combination of substances, such as 
had not before ascended to higher positions. The change was grad- 
ual and imperceptible from the commencement to the consummation 
of the coal era : but when this period was closed, the whole change 
was comparatively great ; and the elements were fitted to give life, 
and form, and texture, to the inhabitants of the sea and land, of alto- 
gether a different character from any before existing ; and these 
ascended from lower types, and assumed a state of progression cor- 
responding to all else existing in sea, earth, and atmosphere. 

The chain can not be broken as extending from the primary for- 
mation to the coal era ; from the first to the ultimate element that 
surrounded the earth, and from the first organization possessing Life, 
to the full development of the principle of Sensation. For the very 
moment the existence of the first is established, that very moment, 



254 

according to the eternal law of progressive development, the future 
unfolding of the latter is rendered certain. 



§ 45. It is not proper that anything should be considered sacred 
and holy, merely because we have lost the period of its origin among 
the revolutions of innumerable ages. Nor should an enthusiastic 
veneration be cherished for the idea of the creation of anything, 
when in reality the term " creation" has no signification, inasmuch as 
the origin of every form, principle, and substance, in being, is owing 
to some prior cause. And it should be understood that cause and 
effect are eternally inseparable ; that is, inseparable from the com- 
mencement of all causes to the accomplishment of all effects ; and 
thus one age or period of eternity is comprehended within the cycle 
of one eternal Cause, and one eternal Effect. 

Array no arguments, therefore, against the truthful and magnificent 
doctrine of progressive development. For if this is overthrown, 
that very moment all laws and principles become annihilated, and 
Cause and Effect can no longer be considered as the agents of 
breathing into being the grand and sublime manifestations that beau- 
tify the bosom of a tender and caressing Nature ! Upon the immu- 
table foundation of this law of progression, rest all arguments and 
conclusions that can be legitimately drawn from any material or ex- 
ternal substance that exists in any department of the earth or the 
Universe. Yet if there should be any inclination to dispute the fore- 
going classifications of the geological and organic developments, let 
the objection not be arrayed against isolated and detached phrases, 
sentences, or propositions; but let the attack be at the basis — the 
foundation on which rests all that has been and shall be said con- 
cerning those indestructible truths which are greater than man can 
comprehend or duly appreciate. 

The transformation of elements, therefore, into new forms and 
combinations, becomes a matter of necessity from the sequestration 
of that almost all-pervading element, carbon, into other substances. 
And this is therefore a conspicuous and decided change, and there- 
fore a new Era. And the description of the vegetable and animal 
productions of this period which is soon to follow, will manifest more 
distinctly the truthfulness of this proposition. 

During the process of this and previous formations, various metal- 
lic substances, whose distinct characteristics designate them as min- 



nature's divine revelations. 255 

erals, became deposited in various parts where constant segregation 
was taking place. The first of these is tin. This lies nearer the 
primary than most of the others. Subsequent to this, lead, zinc, and 
copper, were developed. These are interspersed in various strata 
bearing a close relation to the coal, mountain limestone, and new red 
sandstone ; while silver and gold are among the accompaniments of 
iron-stone, which is found in the carboniferous and in many other 
subdivisions of the secondary formation. 

It has been supposed by chemists that the atmosphere is composed 
of properly elementary substances. This is true ; but gaseous ele- 
ments could only have originated from the minerals of the earth. 
They are therefore ascended molecules, which may be considered as 
the perfection of mineral bodies like unto those which still remain 
concealed in the crust of the earth. Therefore the substances known 
as carbonate of lime and coal, must have received their main compo- 
nent ingredients from the atmosphere that then enveloped the earth. 
And carbonic acid being so exceedingly abundant, this rendered the 
earth fertile, which yielded flowerless vegetation in great luxuriance. 

And it is a truth too conspicuous to be misconceived, that, from 
the earliest vegetable forms to the present era, there is a general and 
progressive ascension of each species to higher and corresponding 
forms. This, however, would be more susceptible of demonstration 
if the kind of vegetation that was produced during the coal formation 
could now be seen among the strata of that period. But the plants 
of that period partook greatly of the nature of the equisetaceae, which 
were very easily decomposed by water and exposure to a tropical 
temperature. A genus of this class is existing at this present time. 

The vegetable productions of this period varied from the moss to 
the stupendous coniferae-trees that then existed very extensively in 
marshes, and on land where warmth and moisture constantly existed. 
And the sigillaria and monocotiledons then existed and flourished 
very extensively. 

The plants of the first species existing, were composed of a gela- 
tinous cellular tissue, whose fibres and complex membrane constituted 
the medium of life, where the power of assimilation and reproduction 
was seated. From these came mosses ; from these the ferns ; and 
from these the coniferse, which were an imperfect type of the pines 
that now exist upon the earth's surface. Sbme of these trees were 
exceedingly large and beautiful. Their altitude was from twenty to 



256 nature's divine revelations, 

sixty feet. Their limbs were straight and fern-like, and their leaves 
bore a resemblance to those of the palm. They approached nearer 
to the pine than any others then existing. Some of the plants were 
flowerless, while others brought forth flowers of a peculiar and varie- 
gated appearance. Of these there were several species, the highest 
of which represented the palm, and the lowest were in character near 
the endogenous plants, which grow by a deposition of particles upon 
the inner surface. The flowering plants brought forth a seed-vessel 
containing seeds ; and there were few plants existing that had seeds 
with two lobes, because the exogenous species were not fully devel- 
oped until the close of the carboniferous era. 

The various kinds of animal forms that had previously existed, 
became now entirely extinct ; while the molluscs, cephalopods, &c,, 
were reproduced in abundance ; and these, together with all classes 
of the univalve, bivalve, and multivalve shells, continued their upward 
tendencies to higher species of the same classes. The spirifer is en- 
tirely extinct ; while the terebratula, productus, and others of like 
nature, continued in great abundance through all the ages of the 
present era. The seas were extensively inhabited by species of 
scorpion and saurian fishes, slightly exemplified in the sturgeon now 
existing, which in its embryonic state has no vertebral portions, but 
rather a gelatinous cord that assumes subsequently the form of ver- 
tebrae. And such characterized all the species offish then traversing 
the watery domain. Therefore osseous and unosseous fishes existed 
to a great extent ; and also the plants, both of the sea and land, were 
such only as could have flourished under the existing conditions. 

These inhabitants of the watery depths were very differently orga- 
nized from those existing during the previous periods. They, like 
the plants, possessed a vascular tissue ; and this is manifested by the 
conjoined boxed scales and the interwoven network that were very 
much existing upon the class of sauroid fishes that inhabited the seas 
at this period. And the plants manifested the same by their exoge- 
nous nature, which is distinguished by the concentric or spiral 
arrangement of particles from their outward coating. Still, cotile- 
dons were not existing, except the monocotiledons, which sustained 
an intermediate position between the cryptogamia and the dicotile- 
dons ; which are the highest type of the vegetable kingdom. 



§ 46. The fishes beirtg progressed from those previously formed, 
whose structure was wholly cellular, possessed both the cellular and 



nature's divine revelations. 257 

vascular tissues, — which established imperfect serous and mucous 
surfaces, upon which sensation must inevitably exist. Sensation thus 
became an established principle, though it was as yet but imperfectly 
developed from Motion and Life. Consequently inclinations must 
have been the result. These developed instinct ', or living desire. 
This is the first principle that corresponds to thought. Therefore the 
Motion, Life, and Sensation, that these sauroid fishes possessed, repre- 
sent the same principles far more perfected, the highest degree of which 
corresponds to the principle of Intelligence. Thus the inhabitants of 
the seas at this era, manifested for the first time the unfolding of the 
law of Motion, whereby a more perfect exaltation of the same princi- 
ple could be naturally inferred. 

So likewise with the land plants : the cellular were Jiowerless, con- 
sisting of mosses, ferns, fungi, and others, which corresponded to the 
one-membrane and radiating nature of the first animal species. And 
as these plants gradually became unfolded, developing the exogenous 
form, they brought forth beautiful flowers — an indication correspond- 
ing to that of Sensation, and pointing to the perfected condition of 
the vegetating principle. Thus the plants revealed Life, and the 
fishes Sensation ; but inasmuch as their forms were yet imperfect, so 
likewise were their endowments. But the chain is unbroken between 
the previous and present existing species, in each kingdom. . 

It must be observed that Nature's developments are exceedingly 
dissimilar in form, essence, and quality, as the conditions change, 
both as regards the temperature of the climate, the location, and the 
influences of incidental causes. Thus dissimilar forms were presented, 
which it is almost impossible to arrange in perfect order, because the 
time and circumstances are beyond natural calculation. Hence the 
things that are existing during this era, are in many portions of the 
earth rather unlike, and seemingly disconnected. But let it not be 
forgotten that there is a correspondence between all general develop- 
ments and the specific causes that produce them. For, as was estab- 
lished in the key, " all things are constantly assuming forms ; and 
these are in accordance with the existing exciting causes." 

The experience of the ichthyologist can be appealed to in proof of 
the existence of the species of fishes that were in being during the 
carboniferous era, especially so far as his knowledge extends into the 
reality of these creations, from his observations upon the vestiges still 
indicating the classes and species then inhabiting the waters. The 
botanist can arrange in an order of general development, the original 

17 



258 nature's divine revelations. 

vegetable productions, up to the classes and species of the present 
era : and geologists are acquainted with the order of formation of 
which I speak. 

But the close of the carboniferous era is evidently a great consum- 
mation as affecting the earthy, mineral, vegetable, and animal forms. 
And all are modified and brought to a degree of development superior 
to what was manifested in any prior age ; and hence they constitute 
one of the most perfect and decided links in the general chain of 
progression. 

Many parts of the dry land were overshadowed by beautiful palms, 
ferns, and sigillarias ; and the atmosphere, which was active in gene- 
rating rain, contributed greatly to their luxuriance of growth. And 
the mountains that now were in some parts yielding mosses and other 
species of vegetation, gave Nature a very splendid and beautiful ap- 
pearance — more so in some localities than exists at this present age 
on the earth's surface. 

The change in the atmosphere and water, occurring from the con- 
sumption of carbonic acid gas, from recombinations of the main exter- 
nal elements, &c, now rendered the previous equilibrium of the 
interior and exterior somewhat disturbed. External pressure was 
diminished and became inadequate to counterbalance the expansion 
of the igneous mass within. Consequently, Nature was in danger of 
,an instantaneous convulsion. 

The face of the earth at this time would have appeared to the eye 
of man, as if Nature were clothed in a sombre mantle, and had sunk 
into a death-like sleep. No busy insects would have diverted the 
mind with their musical hum ; no birds were flitting through the air, 
or perching upon the branches; and all forests and marshes looked 
disconsolate and forsaken. No living being could have been found 
with whom communications or pleasurable emotions could have been 
exchanged. There was nothing existing which the mind of man 
would not have looked upon as being altogether uncongenial, not- 
withstanding Nature yielded forth her best forms that could have been 
developed under such circumstances. But her previous living, active 
energies, were now sunk into repose. All interior beauties were con- 
cealed, for the want of some more energetic forces to call them forth. 
All conditions were seemingly immoveable, and some more active en- 
ergies were required to set in motion those paralyzed substances and 
forms that spread over the earth. Darkness was again upon the face 



259 

of the deep ; and the waters were moved with ceaseless agitation — 
with frightful and uncontrolled waves that almost lashed the mountain- 
tops. It was now evident that inherent forces were moving upon the 
face of the waters, causing inconceivable excitement to abound 
throughout their domain. The equilibrium had been destroyed. 
The water and atmosphere were unequal in pressure to the interior 
expansion, and a change must inevitably ensue. Consequently the 
igneous fluid assumed impetuous motions at various parts of the inte- 
rior of the earth's crust. Violent tremblings and paroxysms occurred, 
followed by wonderful breathings of lava from the Andes and other 
mountains ; but this could not restore the equilibrium. Therefore 
internal elements continued to rush together and recede with incon- 
ceivable agitation. The result was an expansion of interior particles 
that shook the earth in some parts to its very centre, upheaving the 
rocks primarily formed, together with trap, slate, shale, sandstone, 
and also various strata of the carboniferous formation. These were 
turned and twisted from their original beds into perpendicular and 
inclined positions, several miles of the previously-formed strata being 
broken and contorted into every conceivable shape. 

The surface of the earth subsequently presented a very different 
appearance from what it had at any previous time. Portions of the 
land that were below the water, were raised to a great height above 
it, and other portions were correspondingly depressed. Mountains 
and prominences that were previously formed, were now broken 
asunder in various parts, and their positions and appearances became 
very much changed, insomuch that new valleys and coves were 
formed, which now constitute the beds and borders of large seas. 
Chains of mountains in Asia, in Scotland, and Switzerland, became 
now permanently established. Among those in Asia was Mount 
Ararat, which before could only be seen a little above the surface of 
the water. The convulsion of Nature was thus universal, though it 
affected some parts more than others, because vents previously ex- 
isted in some mountains. 



§ 47. The evolving of internal elements soon quieted the agitation 
of the water and atmosphere, the density of which became very much 
changed, and both were rendered equal to the expansive tendency 
of the interior elements ; and thus the equilibrium was again restored. 
The results of the convulsion were, another shrinking of the crust of 
the earth toward its centre, a reorganization of the watery element, a 



260 

dissipation of still more of the carbon in the air, and a replacing of 
the same by oxygen. Thus oxygen, nitrogen, and a small -portion 
of carbon, together with the particles composing the water that were 
constantly associating themselves with the ultimate elements, com- 
posed the atmospheric envelope of the globe. 

The earth soon generated new compositions upon its surface as a 
result of the emission from the interior substances. Thus a new 
stratification was formed ; and this again is subdivided by geologists 
into three distinct substances, which are all apparent in some portions 
of the previous stratification. 

It is well known that the limestone contains a great amount of 
carbon ; and this reveals its affinity for the carboniferous formation. 
And the quartz and other substances combining with the metal iron, 
and this with oxygen, the whole produced a new combination, which 
is termed the iron-stone (oxycle of iron), and the magnesian limestone, 
— all of which are generally covered by heavy beds of marl. And 
it is a well-ascertained truth in chemistry, that each of the original 
elements contained in the composition of the earth (which are sup- 
posed to be fifty-five in number), combines variously with others by 
chemical affinity ; and thus compounds change, presenting corre- 
sponding changes in form, appearance, and properties. And it is by 
the process of combination and recombination alone that all forms, 
from the angular to the circular, during all their processes of crystal- 
lization, constantly manifest the same general law of progressive 
ascension, insomuch that new and higher forms and compositions are 
constantly being produced, though elements and essential qualities 
remain unchanged. Therefore the formation of the new red sand- 
stone only unfolds a new substance, which resulted from the previous 
occurrence, and from the entire change of the water and atmosphere 
surrounding and acting upon the earth at this time. 

Thus the whole Mass became changed. The earth became less 
in diameter, the water less in density and bulk, the atmosphere 
lighter and more refined, — and all things were equally and perma- 
nently changed into new forms and compositions. And the elements 
were now prepared to bring forth new substances, both in the sea 
and on the land. New laws, new principles and elements, were 
now putting forth their energies, all of which must result in an entire 
change of the earth's creations. Nature was revived from a long 
sleep. New light and new beauties were now to be breathed into 



nature's divine revelations. 261 

existence. For the firmament* was above, and divided the waters 
from the waters, and thus comparative darkness was dissipated. And 
new things, concerning which more will hereafter be mentioned, were 
now in embryo for ultimate perfection. Therefore, what was before 
said concerning this era, is now entirely verified : for everything has 
now assumed a different character and condition from what had existed 
in any other era in the creation of the earth. Therefore the expres- 
sion is rendered clear and forcible, that "the evening and the morning 
were the second day." 

So far as the researches of geologists have been successful in ex- 
ploring the fossil remains of this age, they give a general conception 
of the real formations, though these were far more extensive than 
discoveries yet made have indicated. The prevailing idea deduced 
from geological appearances concerning this era, is that fishes and 
saurians were more extensive than any other forms. And it has also 
been supposed that the original forms and species of land-plants 
were entirely destroyed at the close of the carboniferous formation. 
Then again, the belief has been generally acceded to, that the lepi- 
dodendron still exists as an ultimate of the lower species ; and it 
is known that ferns, mosses, and fucoides, flourished during this era, 
though not very extensively. And the marl beds have been very 
properly supposed to be the result of a great collection of the lower 
orders of the molluscs : for they are apparently masses of shells, 
each bed of which represents slightly all the types of the molluscs 
which are formed from the crystallized carbonate of lime. And 
these beds have yielded a great variety of the lower species of 
mosses, these never ascending to the higher ferns or the corniferas 
which represent the pine of the present day. 

The plants were neither very thrifty nor abundant.. Few flowers 
were existing ; for the classes of plants that thrived most during this 
era were the more substantial land and marine plants, and there were 
not so many of the flowering and tender plants that were existing in 
such abundance during the last formation. The only progress, there- 
fore, which we see in the vegetable kingdom, consists in the devel- 
opment of a more substantial class, which the pine, oak, birch, and 
maple now existing, represent. 

* By way of note the clairvoyant here remarked, that although the word shemayim 
(heaven), called " firmament" in Genesis i. 8, was in the plural number, its meaning 
was simply the atmosphere ; and that such was the only signification of the words 
ik heaven" and " firmament," as occurring in the primitive history of the creation. 



262 nature's divine revelations. 

But the wonder of geologists has been increased by the discovery 
of tracks, apparently those of immense lizards and birds, and also 
of the tortoise. And from collections of the fossils, the species that 
were existing have in several instances been correctly inferred. 

It is not necessary that I should give a description of the ammo- 
nites and calamites that now have changed their nature and order of 
being, in proportion to the change of elements and circumstances. 
For these had imperceptibly changed their forms, habits, and consti- 
tutions. It must not be supposed that the order of progression was 
interfered with by a sudden transition of any class or species to 
another ; for this is unlike any principle or phenomenon in Nature. 
Although Nature manifests at periods violent paroxysms, these do 
not disturb the order of existence ; but as all other things have 
ascended, and the equilibrium is destroyed between the interior and 
exterior of the whole mass, a universal convulsion results in only a 
static condition. It does not change the order and harmony of 
established laws, though it modifies exceedingly those which pre- 
viously acted upon the forms existing upon the land and in the water, 
and this modification only fulfils the previous requirements of the 
various kingdoms in Nature. And thus no law or principle is altered ; 
but the whole operation presents a steadily-ascending order of de- 
grees, from the lowest type in existence to the highest. 

Geologists have classified the species that have been discovered, 
but have not succeeded in discovering the species intermediate 
between one class and another, or any cause why new forms should 
now be created. But in unfolding the indications which this forma- 
tion presents, it is not proper that I should notice all the living forms 
then existing in the animal kingdom. But I will give a description 
of the most prominent species, from the lowest saurian to the highest 
type determined upon by geologists. The evidences to sustain the 
description given are to be found among the classifications already 
made, and in the existing general conditions that called into action 
new energies which must have resulted in the creation of forms of 
altogether a different class and nature from those of any previous 
formation. 



% 4S. A proper knowledge of the kind of animals existing during this 
period, depends upon a knowledge of the density of the atmosphere. 
As its density at the present time has been correctly ascertained, at 
least so far as the experiments (which have been limited) have been 



263 

adequate to decide, I speak comparatively of the pressure of the air 
upon forms and things existing during the process of the new red 
sandstone formation. The whole weight of the atmosphere, that 
equalled, together with the pressure of the water, the expansive force 
of the interior of the earth, was thirty-seven quadrillions, four hundred 
and six trillions, three hundred and seventy billions tons ; or more 
than thirty-seven pounds to the square inch. Therefore, from this 
extreme density can be inferred the order and habits of the land 
animals. 

The ichthyosaurus is among the first forms of this period that have 
attracted attention, especially as its spinal column represents the ossi- 
fication of a previous gelatinous substance, insomuch that it is not al- 
together vertebrated, only near the neck and extremity; the centre of 
the back being entirely ossified. It bears the character of the sau- 
rian, or lizard ; is slightly represented by the shark, and more by the 
modern crocodile. Its nature was carnivorous. It could live either 
in or out of the water ; and this can be inferred from the shape of 
its thorax and posterior sternum. This indicates that it possessed 
an adipose branches, which served as a respiratory organ. There- 
fore, it could both subsist under water, and inhale the existing ele- 
ment constituting the air, which was carbon, nearly counterbalanced 
by oxygen. 

This animal sustains a position between the previous saurian and 
the lizard proper ; for the lizard is represented in the following 
order, which the 'plesiorsaurus represents. This being a higher class 
than the previous, its habits were a little different, but only in refer- 
ence to its element, which was water. And being exceedingly car- 
nivorous, it preyed upon the lower order of fishes, and other infuso- 
rial productions. 

The following order is represented in the megalosaurus. This 
animal (for it should be termed such) is very different in form and 
disposition from the lower orders. For an account of the remains 
of this animal, whereby the following description may be rendered 
probable, I would refer to the investigations of geologists, especially 
as these afford the only evidence that the mind can now receive 
concerning it. This represents the fully vertebrated animal. It also 
has a very long and large body, with peculiarly formed ribs, which 
indicate greatly the motion generally connected with the locomotion 
of the whole body. It also has two legs, which have been termed 
wings, from their spread and complex form. It had also two sets 



264 nature's divine revelations. 

of fins ; these being connected with the side and top of the body, 
and so constructed as to give great force and velocity of motion. It 
also possessed great power of contraction, insomuch that it could 
raise itself nearly perpendicular from ten to fifteen feet. The legs 
or wings served to direct its motions and gave it great force in at- 
tacking other species. This animal has been termed a lizard, and 
would still have been considered such, if it had not had a tortoise- 
shell-like coating. \ 

This order is modified in the jileitlieosaurus : and this differs in 
habit only in that it is herbivorous. Its form is very long, and full 
at the head, being, so far as the latter particular is concerned, slightly 
represented in the young whale of the present day. Having legs, 
and power of great motion, it travelled very extensively over portions 
of the dry land ; and the ferns constituted its peculiar food. 

An order of animals that associated greatly with this species, but 
which was very differently formed, is termed the Maslodonsaurus. 
It possessed the general habits and disposition of the latter, with the 
exception that it approached nearer to the digitigrade. 

The color of the first animal was dark, with an intermixture of red 
and green, the coating being hard and turtle-like. The second was 
entirely black, the surface being a little more elastic. The third 
possessed a very rough and complex coating, hard and shark-like. 
The fourth had a surface of more ordinary appearance, rather elastic, 
and corresponding nearly to that of the whale. The body of the last 
animal corresponded nearly to that of the elephant, with the excep- 
tion of its being very dark and hairy ; and its length varied (in the 
various species, from the lowest to the highest) from five to sixty- 
six feet. 

The highest type of the latter class is termed the Iguanodon, — 
whose enormous organization has been the cause of much w r onder 
and speculation. But inasmuch as inference can not at all times be 
correct, the nature and disposition of the Iguanodon have not as yet 
been properly understood. Its class was the highest on earth during 
the deposition of the new red sandstone ; and it was superior to all 
others in size and power. 

Thus the present era represents a progressed condition of the pre- 
vious sea-tribes, and of the vegetable productions. For each had 
imperceptibly assumed its present condition by virtue of the change 
experienced by the whole earth, water, and atmosphere. The lower 
species still swarmed in the seas in great abundance, while the lapse 



265 

of innumerable ages had produced the gigantic forms that existed 
upon the land, and while the lower vegetable productions could not 
by any possible means preserve their order and species. For it is 
known that, at the close of the carboniferous era, many plants became 
extinct. But the substances which entered into their composition 
still existed, and these were unfolded in the production of the ascend- 
ing orders of the vegetable kingdom. 

Motion was first existing : and as forms assumed a proper state, 
Life became visible, until at the close of the last era, Sensation be- 
came imperfectly developed. And in this period, Life and Sensation 
have unfolded new principles, new forms, and new dispositions. For 
the animals of each class are more perfectly organized, and each 
class unfolds new attributes of Life and Sensation, insomuch that 
when the Iguanodon, with its disposition, is compared with the first 
forms of the radiata, the analogy is so completely lost that the human 
mind can not conceive that there is the most distant relation existing 
between them. 

However disconnected the order of creation appears to the partic- 
ularizing mind, this can not alter the general truth, that the whole 
displays an harmonious adaptation of parts, the succession of which 
represents the orders and degrees of creation. For it was proved in 
the key that particulars are not to be depended upon as leading to 
general truths in respect to the laws, principles, and developments, 
of the Universe. ^ 



§ 49. The orders of animals that have been described, will admit 
of several subdivisions ; and there is a species among them higher 
than any yet discovered. At the close of the previous formation, the 
fish became a generally-abounding class ; and on the opening of the 
present, the turtle and bird are in order developed. The class of 
animals known as the Iguanodon, has several species. The highest 
of these represents the Rhinocerosaurus, and also the Hippopotamus 
of the present day. Some of these in nature were digitigrade ; whale- 
like in habit, and elephant-like in disposition. Above the class of 
lizard-like forms, there is a description of flying ornithosaurus (ptero- 
dactyle). These have two legs, with very wide-spread and complex 
feet, and a large and rather low body ; and they were very ferocious. 
The lower orders of these have been discovered by geologists from 
their impressions left upon the sandstone rocks during the middle and 
near the close of the present era. Some of these, and also of the 



566 nature's divine revelations. 

turtle-birds, have likewise left their tracks upon some inclined shores, 
having been apparently the frequenters of the waters. An inferior ani- 
mal, of a species between the turtle and bird, was of a bat-like form, 
and of these the indications are remaining upon the higher strata. 

The marl-beds represent more of the previously-described animals 
than any prior formation. The cause of this is, that these animals 
existed a long time before the formation of the marl-beds, but became 
changed and partly extinct at the close of the latter and on the com- 
mencement of the oolite period. Geologists, therefore, have discov- 
ered the fossil remains of these animals where they were left at the 
expiration of their period of existence. The largest animal repre- 
sented an enormous snake-lizard, and slightly some of the lower ani- 
mals of the historical period. The largest birds slightly represented 
the Ostrich, but more the Congener, being an imperfect type of the 
bird creation. There are several classes of these, ascending from 
the Iguana to the Ornithosaurus, or highest class. And the discov- 
ery of certain fossil remains confirms the existence of these distinct 
species, each of which was of enormous bulk and stature. 

The whole animal creation at this period properly corresponds to two 
distinct classes — the lizard-turtle, and the turtle-bird ; neither of which 
is, to any extent, visible to us in the animal creation of the present 
period. The lower classes were exceedingly carnivorous, and the 
higher were herbivorous. The constitutions of the latter correspond 
to the vegetable productions of the earth ; while the lower possessed 
the gross forms ordinarily accompanying the carnivorous habit. And 
it is to be remarked that there was no anatomical structure among 
these classes at this period which was not either partially or wholly 
vertebrated ; and that their main bones were internally filled with a 
heavy marrow, and covered with a periosteum. Therefore we see 
that the land plants and animals of this period are such as were typi- 
fied at the close of the carboniferous period ; and the same is true of 
all other things, ascending in the scale of refinement and becoming 
suitable for the proper development of these creations. 

The reasons why such forms should have existed at this period 
and not at any other, either before or since, is perfectly obvious and 
susceptible of demonstration. First, the physical condition of the 
earth, both as respects the water and the atmosphere, admitted of no 
higher productions. The extreme density and peculiar composition 
of water which was then largely impregnated with various solutions, 
could not sustain any higher type of organization. The atmosphere 



nature's divine revelations. 267 

with its enormous density prohibited the formation of light bone, ac- 
tive muscle, and tender nerve, and prevented entirely such chemical 
combinations of the solids as were necessary to render them light and 
active. For this reason their anatomy was heavy and extremely 
large. They were sluggish and powerful, and their dispositions were 
ferocious and entirely carnivorous, such being results of the lowest 
developments of the principle of Sensation. And the bones of the 
higher classes could not contain air instead of marrow, because the 
condition of the elements prevented the sublimation of the internal 
osseous substances. Although apparent wings were developed, these 
were used only as instruments of traversing the watery deep, and 
raising themselves a few feet from the surface of the earth ; such be- 
ing the first examples of flying. Also the respiratory organs of the 
whole animal creation were such as only to correspond with an atmo- 
sphere very dissimilar to that of the present day. 

The lowest and the highest, with their intermediates, when joined 
together as the sublime production of one of Nature's days, presents 
a distinct mirror of the succeeding creations. And they present dis- 
tinct types of the higher classes that were soon to be unfolded in their 
stead by virtue of changes in all conditions which were constantly in 
progress. 

Thus the earth manifests at this time a development of all the 
types of the previous periods. It also unfolds new laws, new ele- 
ments, and new principles. It has the appearance of an entire new 
creation. 

But Nature has now become modified, and her previous essences 
and principles are expended in the yielding forth of the productions 
of the present era. The previous equilibrium has now become nearly 
destroyed. Energies are exhausted, and new exertions can not be 
made. The whole represents a state of paralysis. Darkness is be- 
ginning gradually to enshroud the aspect of things. The fertility of 
the earth has become partly destroyed, and the forms that reclothed 
the bosom of Nature on the morning of the second day, have now 
sunk into deep repose. Thus every morning becomes an evening. 
Thus every beauty becomes a type of some ultimate and more beau- 
tiful productions. Thus life, and beauty, and youthfulness, become 
age, repose, and death ! Thus every substance in being, no matter 
how exalted, is of necessity the lowest symbol of some still higher 
forms. That which had represented one of the most beautiful pro- 



268 nature's divine revelations. 

cesses in all Nature's elaborations, now yields to a final consumma- 
tion ; and all things bear externally the impress of retrogression, but 
internally and invisibly signify the unfolding of interior beauties to 
produce a more exalted state of physical and mental organization. 

The sublimation of the internal particles of the earth, of plants, of 
animals, of water, and of atmosphere, had become so general that an 
epoch distinguished by the same manifestations as was the close of 
the previous age, must occur. At this moment the whole earth is 
clothed in the evening mantle of a long-enduring day. And the fiery 
element in the earth's interior became agitated. This was not ef- 
fected, as has been supposed, by water, or sulphur, or electricity ; 
but by the insufficient pressure of the external elements, or the water 
and atmosphere. The result was the upheaval of many more por- 
tions of the earth. The convulsion was not so general nor so violent 
as the former ; but the hills that had been formed by the previous 
undulations of the great Mass became much elevated, and the strata 
broken and contorted in various places. Many beautiful caves and 
subterranean passages were formed in the interiorof those convoluted 
portions. This explosion was rather gentle in comparison to the for- 
mer catastrophic occurrences, and was felt generally south of the 
equator and at the poles. 

The earth diminished instantly in bulk, which occurrence was ac- 
companied by the projection of various islands that are mostly mani- 
fested in the south seas. Some of these were previously sea-bottoms 
covered with immense productions of animalcules. Such were im- 
mense coral reefs, extending from twenty to sixty miles, and being 
from three to eight miles in thickness. These vast accumulations 
were formed by animals so minute that two hundred of them could 
dwell within a drop of water ! Thus the saying of the key is veri- 
fied : " That the parts compose the Whole ; and that the Whole 
must have consisted of parts, or else the Whole could not have 
existed." 



§ 50. All Nature now assumed a different aspect. Plants and 
animals that had previously existed upon the earth, were scarcely 
visible : for during the long evening of the previous day, they 
gradually diminished and sunk into repose. The only evidence 
then remaining of their existence was their fossils, which at the pres- 
ent day are being discovered by geologists. The earth, water, and 
atmosphere, were altogether differently combined and very much re- 



nature's divine revelations. 269 

fined, insomuch that the dense atmosphere that had before enveloped 
the earth, now assumed a condition suitable for the admission of more 
light from the sun. And the light that shone before, now became 
darkness ; for the sun emitted much more light : and the air, and 
water, and earth, were so changed as to cause all things to assume 
an appearance of youthfulness. And not until this period could the 
sun have generated so much light and heat among the associated 
particles of the atmosphere. 

Thus a universal change had taken place throughout the elemen- 
tary combinations of Nature : and this was the dawn of a new era, 
the indication of new forms, new substances, and new organizations, 
that were to clothe the bosom of Nature with beauty and magnifi- 
cence. All laws, conditions, and circumstances, therefore, became ac- 
tive agents in breathing into existence new productions. And as this 
ushering-in of new combinations constitutes the beginning of a new 
era, it is impossible not to admire the forcible passage in the primi- 
tive history of the earth, which declares, with the exclusion of all 
particulars, and with the comprehension of all generals, that " the 
evening and the morning were the third daijP 

We come now to contemplate the youthful productions of another 
morn in the palaeontological and geological history of the earth's cre- 
ation — new phenomena, which are no less remarkable than the cre- 
ations already described. 

The first geological development that follows the consummation 
of the new red sandstone, is the chemical oolite beds. The first of 
these are formed of the aggregation of the calcareous substances into 
great masses, the whole of which constitutes one stratum. And in 
it are found the substances of alumina-shale, magnesian limestone, 
coral-reefs, and various species of the lower orders of infusoria and 
molluscs. In various places these materials are found united much 
below the sandstone, or the carboniferous formation, and in other 
places they lie directly upon the new red sandstone, as produced by 
the chemical combination of the same substances associated in globules 
such as characterize the oolite formation. 

The previous agitation of the earth, sea, and air, and the restora- 
tion of the required equilibrium, constituted the cause which produced 
the first strata above the sandstone. The substances that were more 
calcareous than others took the lowest point in these strata ; whereas 
the highest are composed of the finer materials, the whole resulting 



270 nature's divine revelations. 

from the circumstances occurring at the close of the last day. By 
these and other existing causes, the oolite stratification became 
established : and the whole process was strictly chemical, and 
was accomplished by virtue of conditions that had not before ex- 
isted. 

No stratification has attracted so much attention among geologists 
as this. For it represents a formation as resulting from the decom- 
position of previously-existing plants, animals, and molluscs, together 
with the deposition of solutions of existing substances upon the land 
and in the water ; and the whole renders this stratification altogether 
mysterious and incomprehensible. It is known that lime in various 
proportions enters into this formation ; but the cause has not as yet 
been discovered, which could possibly unite the substances of the pre- 
vious formations with the living substances of the earth, and render 
the whole an aggregated stratification. And by passing the sub- 
stances of the various oolite beds through chemical processes, alu- 
mina and other substances will be discovered ; not as naturally inhe- 
rent ingredients, but as a condensation of the disssolved particles of 
previous formations. And it has also been a source of extensive 
speculation, how innumerable plants and animals, yielded forth pre- 
viously to this era, could have become entirely annihilated, with the 
exception of a few fossil remains which have happily escaped unim- 
paired, by being shielded from the decomposing conditions that fol- 
lowed the close of the former period. But as it has been proved in 
the Key that M forms are constantly changing, and all particles com- 
posing them finally compose some new form or substance," so by 
this unchanging law, the whole animal creation, at the close of the 
third day, entered, by chemical combination, into the formation of 
oolite stratification. Productions previously formed contained all the 
qualities and elements requisite for the production of new and more 
perfect forms ; and so the former gross types were exceedingly 
changed by this new aggregation. Therefore, as a result of new en- 
ergies and elements, new conditions and circumstances, a new crea- 
tion now followed as an ultimate of the last. 

At this time, the sea was abundantly inhabited by fishes, which 
ranged from the lowest type to the most gigantic saurian, such as ex- 
isted during the sandstone system. And at this time, the dry land 
had not as yet yielded any new vegetable formations, or animal or- 
ganizations. But the atmospheric robe of the earth had become so 
far suitable to breathe life into new forms, that Nature must of neces- 



nature's divine revelations. 271 

sity become impregnated, and unfold more perfect forms of vegetable 
existence. 

The destruction of the living species at the close of each day, is 
no more than the deposition of a living germ by whose gestation far 
more magnificent productions are brought forth. Thus every con- 
dition is a cause to unfold higher developments — whereas, each day 
constitutes a great Cause, and also a great Effect and Use ; and these 
are united in one. And the whole constitutes a Cause adapted to 
the unfolding of a more perfect state of things, by which latter, again, 
new uses, causes, and effects, are conceived and generated. And 
here Nature manifests one of her most refined creations, it being 
far more perfect than any previous productions of internal sub- 
stances. 

The above remarks may afford suggestions by which geologists 
may hereafter discover the existing chain of development and the 
causes of the new effects which are presented in this period of the 
earth's history, and by which they may properly understand why 
fossils are discovered in some portions that were formed after the 
species to which they belonged were entirely annihilated — and also 
how such stratifications occurred. For in the knowledge of these 
things consists the solution of the great mystery of universal death 
and universal resurrection, which the whole earth shows to have oc- 
curred at different epochs preceding the present time. 



§ 51. The plants that now became visible were of the classes of 
the sigillaria and coniferae, and also of the highest class of ferns, and 
of the lowest of Iceland moss ; and the vegetable system was united 
with one chain of successive ascension from the lowest type of the 
sea-plant to the highest and most perfect, consisting of the coniferae, 
oak, and birch, such as are now known. During the middle and 
toward the close of the sandstone period, the evaporation of the wa- 
ters produced frequent rains ; and these now were still more frequent, 
and rendered the earth very fertile. These assisted the growth of 
extensive fields of grass, varying from the lowest to the highest type 
which is now exemplified in the rye. But the grass and grain were 
very gross and imperfect, insomuch that existing thistles became their 
almost immediate associates, more from nature than from form. 

Thus was clothed the surface of the earth, especially near the 
equator, where the temperature was subject to but little change. And 
by this constant and natural process of production, the face of the 



272 nature's divine revelations. 

earth became generally fertile of the lower and higher classes of the 
vegetable kingdoms. 

And the earth also, by its living energies, yielded spontaneously 
new forms in the animal creation, from the lowest type of the mol- 
lusc, to the imperfect forms of the marsupial animals — which latter 
were altogether differently constituted and organized from any animal 
that had existed before that period. These constituted the lower 
class of the mammalia, which class are very dissimilar in their form, 
habits, dispositions, and manner of reproduction, from any of the 
oviparous animals. Thus we have now a new class — a new type, 
such as had not been before developed. And this requires a more 
minute description, because it is more intimately connected with the 
unfolding of higher species, of which it may yet be perceived that 
Man stands as a universal representative. 

It is impossible to demonstrate from the observations of geologists, 
or by the indications of the present series of formations, the distinct 
type of every class of terrestrial animals that existed upon the earth's 
surface previously to the production of the species of the marsupial 
class which has been designated. For geologists can not determine 
upon the period when the mammifers were first developed. It 
is by their nature and constitution that we correctly conceive of a 
true type wherein is first displayed the principle of gelatinous utero- 
gestation. The oviparous types, including the bird, fish, and reptile, 
in which also many subdivisions of the saurians might properly be 
included, were very different as respects their powers and processes 
of reproduction, insomuch that their progeny were occasionally ren- 
dered dissimilar to themselves, partaking both of their own nature 
and of that of the higher saurians, according to the conditions under 
which the reproduction was accomplished. 

There are now existing upon the earth, from the fertility of the 
calcareous composition of the oolite, three distinct classes of forms 
in the vegetable kingdom. These comprehend the classes of the 
previous formation, including the lower order of the fucoides, and 
the endogenous and exogenous plants, one of which receives sub- 
stances from the inward, and the other upon the outward. And there 
are two distinct classes of animals existing : the saurian oviparous and 
the marsupial mammiferous — these possessing different habits and 
dispositions, and observing very different processes of reproduction. 
And among the latter class are existing the rodentia, ruminating, and 
digitigrade. The highest type now existing has the three natures com- 



NATURE S DIVINE REVELATIONS. 273 

bined, though imperfectly. And these distinctive characteristics rep- 
resent the different conditions to which each of these was subjected 
during the unfolding of the species — which conditions rendered one 
type more perfect than the other, the most perfect being exemplified 
in the lower mammifers that have existed upon the earth since the 
historical period. 

Before entering into a minute description of the characteristics of 
the vegetable and animal creations, of the means by which this change 
in the mode of gestation was accomplished, and to show the intimate 
connexion which the latter sustains with the progressive development 
of the same species, it is necessary to notice more particularly the 
chemical combinations of the oolite stratification. 

It is the opinion of several geologists that this formation, particu- 
larly the part of it which is termed the " dirt-beds," must have been 
a result of the agitation of the seas by which segregation occurred, 
and so extensively that the currents of the seas were changed from 
their previous to various other directions ; and that at the termina- 
tions of these currents, the accumulation and condensation of vege- 
table substances and detritus produced one stratum or more of coal. 
And this opinion has been maintained because some portions of the 
lower oolite beds were discovered beneath a stratum of coal. Coal, 
however, was not formed (except by incidental circumstances) after 
the consummation of the general carboniferous era. And the strata 
of oolite that have been discovered under a formation of coal, are the 
associated particles of marlstone, iron-stone, and sandstone-shale — 
the same being represented in lower strata of the deposite succeeding 
the new red sandstone. In various places this has been termed 
the " lias," and " marlstone." As was before mentioned, the re- 
mains of all the organic beings whose dissolution occurred from the 
general change of the earth, water, and atmosphere, entered, by 
chemical affinity, into the oolite formation. Therefore the latter 
contains in substance the germ of higher existences ; and the deposi- 
tion of previous plants and animals, whose germinating tendency was 
assisted by the congenial existing elements, insured the unfolding of 
new forms displaying youth and beauty. 

And it is to be remarked that the present era exhibits the conden- 
sation of the ultimate substances of all the previous ages, which sub^ 
stances, by becoming associated with higher ones, produced the fer- 
tile and productive soil that existed upon the earth's surface at this 
period. It is evident, therefore, that there could not have been pro- 

18 



274 nature's divine revelations. 

duced before this period an equally perfect type of formation and 
development. But the lowest substance typifies the highest ; and 
both exist equally in the early and present formation of the earth, in 
the first and present development of the mineral, in the lowsst and 
highest of the vegetable, and in the least perfect of the animal crea- 
tion, and the highest mammifer, such as manifests the perfection of 
all previously-existing circumstances. 



§ 52. The lower series and degrees of the vegetable and animal 
kingdoms, such as were unfolded in previous ages, stand in striking 
correspondence to those of the oolite era. And from the most mi- 
nute sea-plant to the ascending cryptogamia, and from this to the 
imperfect development of the dicotiledons, there are presented no 
greater degrees of distinction than there are from the lower order of 
the infusoria to the highest species of the marsupial animals now in- 
troduced upon the earth. And it is known by the indications of the 
previous days of creation, that the conditions became generally 
changed as each ascending law assumed new modes of manifestation, 
by the whole of which new forms were breathed into existence. In 
the general view, the whole is perfectly connected ; but in noticing 
■particularly the incidental changes which took place, the mind loses 
sight of that universal order which is otherwise manifest. 

The inquiry in reference to the processes by which the change of 
form occurred which established the marsupial mammifers, is very 
difficult to answer so that a distinct evidence may be manifest from 
facts observed. And it is to be impressed that the species of this 
era present an ascended type as resulting from the chemical com- 
pound germ deposited in the whole oolite formation. These new 
conditions therefore unfolded a new type, and a representation of 
higher orders. Then the oviparous, the lower viviparous, and the 
higher or mammiferous, present three general processes of utero- 
development. The first represents the rudimental process by which 
the deposited ultimate of the body unites with particles of like affinity 
and assumes the globular form. And by constant activity of the por- 
tions surrounding the globule, an incrustation or shell is formed, the 
.whole constituting an egg. And this, by processes varying accord- 
ing to the immediately surrounding conditions, unfolds its rudimental 
properties, and displays the type and character of its progenitor. 
The ascension of this process presents a different mode of the com- 
bination of elements, developing new organs, and unfolding a higher 



275 

order of interior qualities. And this ascension establishes the ovary 
globules — which are represented in the lower classes of the vivipa- 
rous animals and visibly developed in the higher. Therefore the 
order immediately above the first viviparous are the marsupials — 
whose habits, nature, and dispositions, present an entire change : and 
their organization presents a further unfolding of the undeveloped 
compounds contained in all the lower types in existence. 

Geologists have discovered in the first and second divisions of this 
formation some distinct species of this mammifer, but have not dis- 
covered any connecting links between these species. The species 
that have been discovered bear a relation to the lower marsupial ani- 
mals of the present day. But their character was very different, and 
their organization much more gross ; but the conditions which sur- 
rounded them were more favorable to the unfolding of the higher 
orders, than those of any previous age. But the connexion existing 
between each class can not be seen until the discoveries which will 
be made in other strata are such as to fully determine the whole class 
of animals pervading the lower secondary formation. 

The conditions of which I speak as rendering the animal kingdom 
at this time so far superior to its condition in previous ages, can be 
generally understood by considering the modifications that occurred 
in the elements at the close of each epoch of development. The 
principles that were required for a change in the process of repro- 
duction, were involved in the lower classes, but only unfolded in 
the higher. Therefore the marsupial animals only possessed the 
three principles, Motion, Life, and Sensation, in a more perfect state 
than any in which they had before existed. And the instrument 
upon which these were more fully active must have been correspond- 
ingly perfected. The whole corresponds to the dicolitedonous forms 
and functions of the vegetable kingdom, the animal possessing, as it 
did, the serous and mucous surfaces. These surfaces, though very 
imperfect in generating the living, active energies of the body, did 
perform the office in the lower and higher species requisite for the 
development of the seminal secretions induced by the sensation of 
coition. As these surfaces, like the heart and lungs, perform the 
systolic and diastolic motions, they likewise generate, when in equal 
activity, the chemically-combining sensation whereby the whole pro- 
cess of utero-gestation becomes permanently established. And at 
each stage of the unfolding of qualities, new adaptations were requi- 
site, so that the species might live after being brought forth. 



276 

The marsupial animals display principles involved in the positive 
and negative surfaces in a manner more perfect than any other ani- 
mal has as yet done. For this reason they could not continue the 
oviparous process of reproduction : and being entirely viviparous and 
mammiferous, they displayed the law of progressive development. 

It is not necessary to give a minute description of the process by 
which the animal creation assumed the character of the marsupial ; 
for this will be more extensively revealed hereafter, when it becomes 
necessary to speak more immediately in reference to the knowledge 
and speculations of physiologists upon the subject under considera- 
tion. For the principles involved in, and the conditions required 
for, the process of transmutation, are not altogether understood. For 
the animals of every class are apparently distinct and disconnected 
from others, and every class sustains its own types ; and none are 
known to man to change their character or species in any particular. 
Hence the conclusion has been adopted that each class is the result 
of an immediate creative power, and that all types of each specific 
creation are only patterns of that which succeeds. No discovery has 
yet been made which seems to indicate distinctly the process of 
transmutation. Transmutation, however, is a constant manifestation 
in Nature ; and nothing exists but what involves the principle of 
ascension and progression. 

The elements which surround the earth owe their existence to an 
aboriginal condition of the whole Mass. The stability of the Mass 
now becomes dependent upon the stability of those elements. The 
plants require for their production a proper condition of the earth, 
and of the existing elements ; and without these they could not ex- 
ist. The animals require the plants, and the highest of the latter re- 
quire the lower species. So of all the gigantic carnivorous saurians : 
they sustain the same relation to the lower species of the same class, 
and thus all those that were first and herbiverous become adapted to 
the requirements of the higher orders. 

Therefore each kingdom presents a series of corresponding steps 
and degrees of development. And so the marsupialia, which the 
oolite period presents, constitute also an ascending step or degree 
above, though connected with, all previous organizations. There is 
no violation of law or order in this higher development ; but there is 
an apparent disconnexion between the first forms developed on the 
earth, and the marsupials, when the two are compared with each 
other. And in making this comparison we lose sight of the slow 



277 

processes of change which all forms passed through, from the lowest 
ascending to the highest type in the animal kingdom. 

A strict attention to the general Cause and general Effect, would 
relieve the mind of this apparent anomaly, and explain these won- 
derful steps in Nature's unfoldings. The organization of each ani- 
mal requires the composition of the earth and other existing elements 
to be in accordance with the conditions which, from its peculiar 
nature, it must require. And as the particles of the atmosphere, 
plants, and animals, and all particles pervading Nature, assume higher 
forms than the angular, the form of the animal will correspond in 
perfection to the forms of such existing particles. Therefore, as will 
soon be shown, the whole class of animals which the secondary for- 
mation presents, ascends to the first type wherein we may recognise 
the undeveloped principles composing the physical and mental con- 
stitution of mankind. But as the gradual process of the assumption 
of successive and corresponding forms should be described, I am not 
impressed to speak at present any more concerning the gestating 
principles involved in the marsupial animals. 



§ 53. I am impressed that the orders, series, and degrees, of ani- 
mals that existed during the oolite, cretaceous, and tertiary eras, are 
very different from, and of a higher nature than, those designated by 
geologists. The remains of the plesiosaurus, iguana, and sauridon, 
have been found among the upper strata of the oolite, and the com- 
mencement of the cretaceous period. These in reality were perpet- 
uations of the reptiles that existed before the consummation of the 
new red-sandstone system. Moreover, the general elements were 
not so favorable in many portions of the earth for the production of 
the marsupial animals, while in other portions these animals existed 
before the commencement of the oolite period ; and their fossils may 
there be discovered. For the general law of reproduction had be- 
come greatly changed, the result of which was the declension of some 
of these species, and the perpetuation of the higher orders. Geolo- 
gists have distinguished the main classes, but not all of their varieties 
and modifications. For the saurocephalus is among the lower orders 
of the species that existed during this period. This is remarkable as 
being the first animal that possessed the proper division of the larger 
and smaller brains, whereby systolic and diastolic action was estab- 
lished as governing the whole vital motions of the body. 

Of a connecting link and species of this, the steptospondylis is an 



278 

example — this having the nature and habits both of the carnivorous 
and herbivorous, representing slightly those of the water-bird. This 
animal has been discovered in the strata of the miocene, and has 
been supposed to be a sauridon, related to the monitor and iguana. 
A higher order of the megalosaurus also exists and forms a connect- 
ing link between the lower order and the higher classes of animals : 
and from this proceeds many species of the class mammalia. 

The whole animal kingdom, then, at this period, is divided into 
three degrees : the saurian, the tortoise, and the mammalia — the lat- 
ter comprising the rodentia, the ruminantia, and the digitigrade. The 
highest of these unfolds new principles and new forces, the whole of 
which appears to indicate an ascension of Motion, Life, and Sensa- 
tion. Thus the highly carnivorous nature existed as a pre-requisite 
to the unfolding of the higher class. And here are developed the 
two surfaces distinctly, and consequently the contracting and expand- 
ing forces. And the attribute of these is sensation and inclinations; 
and the passions which result from these are the indications by which 
the characters and dispositions of animals are known. In the higher 
class of this period, therefore, we may consider that Sensation has 
become an established law, this not being so perfectly unfolded in 
the constitution of the lower animals, such as existed before this 
period. For it is by the perfection of this principle, for which the 
two surfaces and two forces are required, that the first, acting, living 
energies, were produced, by which the marsupial species, and the 
process of utero-gestation, became established. 

The species of plants were not very numerous, these being prin- 
cipally of the same degree and type as those existing in the lower 
formation : and of these the ferns and coniferae were the most abun- 
dant. No law is more certain than that of the constant progression 
and ascension of all rudimental substances ; and no period in the 
geological history of the earth manifests this principle more thoroughly 
than this. For near the close of the secondary period, an entire 
change appears evident in all the degrees, classes, and developments, 
of the animal and vegetable kingdoms. Geologists have not fully 
discovered this : for the tertiary period appears to them as a very 
slight ascension from that of the oolite and cretaceous. But they 
will discover this great division, and especially the apparent new cre- 
ation, by investigating properly the chemical combinations of all 
higher earthy compounds formed just before the commencement of 
the tertiary period. 



279 

It has been supposed also that the cretaceous formation was the 
result of the solutions and detritus contained in the sea, and of the 
motions of the latter whereby deposition occurred. It is evident 
that this formation could not have thus been accomplished ; for it is 
well ascertained that all the solutions from which it is supposed to 
have been formed existed many ages previous to this era. And as 
chalk is known to be the carbonate of lime crystallized and subli- 
mated, intermixed with various silicious substances existing in the 
coatings of the molluscs and in estuaries — if this stratification was 
formed by these existing solutions, why was not the same before pro- 
duced? For the same materials existed during all of the prior for- 
mations. From these considerations it is plain that the formation 
of this and the upper and kindred strata must have resulted from 
some other cause. 

Many portions do manifest the drifting of the detritus existing in 
the seas. Still these are the results of local causes, similar to those 
by which corresponding deposites occurred in the lower strata. 

The substance directly over the oolite is a kind of sand and clay 
shale. Above this is a bluish and clayey stratum. These represent 
the ultimate substances of the strata beneath them. The substance 
of lime transformed into corals by the infusoria, and re-decomposed, 
formed, by condensation, the beds of chalk. In these deposites, and 
above them, is frequently found the silicious flintstone. This is a 
substance composed of the ultimate particles of silica or quartz. 
These substances have not been found below this formation, although 
they are existing in the lower strata of the oolite, where the subdivi- 
ding strata are wanting. And this does not derange the order of 
geological development ; for it corresponds to all the discoveries of 
fossils in each department of the animal kingdom. These irregulari- 
ties in each formation of the earth, plants, and animals, are deter- 
mined by the peculiar circumstances attending their respective de- 
velopments. 

The weight of the water and atmosphere determines in part the 
strength and character of the two living kingdoms. Therefore the 
gigantic saurian tribes, that inhabited the earth in previous ages, cor- 
responded to the enormous density of the existing fluid and gaseous 
elements ; for these were very different in quality and composition 
from what they have subsequently been. And the character of the 
organic productions of each period were in accordance with the laws 
and forces that were in action at the time of their development. And 



280 

corresponding to the recompositions of the watery and atmospheric 
elements, the kingdoms of the living species became also changed , 
and the modification of orders of plants or animals, which required 
ages to be accomplished, is, in some instances, such as to present a 
very different species from the first forms of the same class : and 
when the great dissimilarity is observed, the mind loses the connexion 
between the lowest and the highest. But this would not be the case 
if the mind could comprehend the eternal truth that all higher things 
are contained in the lowest, undeveloped. And the lowest being the 
germ, all others will, if subjected to proper conditions, ascend through 
all the progressive forms until it becomes a perfected compound of the 
whole previously-existing mass. And the cretaceous formation ex- 
hibits an evident ascension of particles which previously existed in a 
grosser form. 



§ 54. As rivers, seas, and oceans, such as now exist, together with 
various prominences upon the land, were, as was before described, 
results of the last universal volcanic disturbance — so by the influ- 
ence of this disturbance, exceeding winds and immense waves were 
also created, accompanied by very heavy rains. These were caused 
by the various portions of the atmosphere being suddenly displaced 
by the ascension of vapor into the atmosphere, this vapor filling a space 
corresponding to its volume. By these means some portions of the 
atmosphere became dense and others rare; and the result of this was 
winds to restore the equilibrium. And these were very strong and 
enduring. 

The bodies of water that were thrown into agitation by these forces 
produced similar commotions in the uncondensed beds of the sea, 
acting also upon the low surfaces of the land which became gener- 
ally overflown. 

At this period, the sea abounded with innumerable infusoria. And 
by the activity of the polyparia, and also by the aggregation of the 
substances transformed by other classes of animalcules, immense 
coral-reefs were formed. These were destroyed and reduced to an 
entire solution by the constant agitation. And there was a recession 
from the mass, of all uncongenial particles that were floating in solu- 
tion throughout the watery w r aste. The action of one was a cause 
of similar action in the other. And thus by a constant friction and 
agitation, a substance was formed which, when thus deposited and 
condensed, produced, as was described, the upper cretaceous strata. 



281 

I have been particular in this description, because it represents the 
general process by which all subsequent formations occurred : and 
also because this formation indicates a^decided adaptation to the de- 
velopment of new forms, approaching more nearly that of the human 
organization. And this will be discovered by analyzing the various 
portions of these strata, in which will be discovered iron-stone, tin, 
copper (the iron being above them all) — and the same composition 
that is contained in the solids and osseous substances of the human 
system. And it will be discovered that the chalk is precisely the 
substance which enters into the formation of all the bones, both of 
the bird and saurian species of that era. Now there exists a more 
perfect form of the same substance, characterized by a more perfect 
form of particles. 

It is a truth constantly presented in all analytical investigations, 
that the compound constituting the higher form is a unity of the lower 
and rudimental substances, and that the inherent properties of these 
govern the higher substances as to their properties and composition. 
These rudimental formations or stratifications maybe properly termed 
beginnings, or principles, in which are conceived, and out of which 
flow, the higher creations. And by letting this fact become a stand- 
ard governing all our investigations of the sciences, the mind would 
naturally become enlarged : for it is by properly conceiving of causes, 
of which forms are the effects, that our knowledge of Nature and her 
productions becomes perfected. 

1 am distinctly impressed that the parts of the present cretaceous 
formation that have not been investigated will indicate different spe- 
cies of animals, the types of which are still existing. This period 
bears a closer relation to the feline tribe, and also is more nearly 
allied to man than has been supposed by geologists. 

The chalk is a substance but little supposed to be existing in al- 
most every form upon the earth in subsequent periods. And the 
marsupial mammifers, of which the pleilocotherium and phascolo- 
therium are examples, have been discovered in some parts of the 
upper cretaceous strata. But these do not represent the character 
of the animal kingdom during this period. 

Concerning the general condition of the earth at the close of the 
present period it is not necessary to speak, inasmuch as the com- 
mencement of the tertiary formation almost imperceptibly follows the 
chalk-beds. This in some portions is composed of disintegrated 
limestone and marine lime-solutions, interspersed with decomposed 



282 

marly substances. The whole process required many ages for its 
completion ; for the disintegrating power was not so general nor ac- 
tive until a new catastrophe occurred, of which more will hereafter 
be said. 

It is apparent, from the indications of the strata, that many species 
which had before inhabited the sea and land, now became extinct. 
These it is known gave place to others, corresponding to the new 
formation of the earth and elements. 

What is most remarkable as connected with this period is the par- 
tial change of temperature, the falling of snow, the formation of large 
mountains of ice, and generally a light and more congenial atmo- 
sphere as encompassing the earth. And the lines of variation and 
no variation, which govern our arctic and torrid temperatures (about 
which more will be said), constantly changed, and these changes 
produced corresponding changes in the atmosphere, and consequently 
the temperature, which resulted in the frequent melting of these 
mountains of ice. And this melting was always followed by an en- 
largement of the body of the water upon the face of the earth. 

Not until this period did the seasons become properly established. 
And these were very irregular according to the condition of the ele- 
ments on which their distinctions were dependent. It is, then, natu- 
ral to conceive that the atmosphere yielded more light, more warmth, 
and consequently more fertility, in the equatorial portions of the 
earth, than it had in any preceding age. 

The change which occurred was general. Its effect upon the at- 
mosphere was such as to adapt it to the admission of more heat and 
light, from which fact more activity was generated. And from this 
it is evident that Nature had undergone, during the lapse of innumer- 
able ages, another day of formation ; and the period had arrived con- 
cerning which it is said, " The greater light ruled the day, and the 
lesser the night" It was by this fact that the seasons were properly 
established. And thus all the lights that were existing in the heav- 
ens, consisting of the innumerable orbs of the stellar system, gave 
light upon the earth, inasmuch as each particle of light that emanated 
from these celestial bodies communicated motion to every other par- 
ticle between it and the earth ; and thus the earth and its atmospheric 
mantle were rendered luminous and congenial. 

The mind will now receive the conviction that this change in Na- 
ture and her elements must have consisted in the adaptations of con- 
ditions and principles to the ushering-in of a new era, characterized 



nature's divine revelations. 283 

by developments far more beautiful and perfect than any which had 
preceded. Therefore the expression in a previous historical account 
given of this consummation is substantially verified, that " the evening 
and the morning were the fourth day." 



§ 55. It is now presented to the understanding that the commence- 
ment of the tertiary period, with its productions, is the morn of a new 
day of the earth's creations. It is not necessary to describe, minute- 
ly the process by which the tertiary formation was produced ; for it 
has been discovered that it consists of deposites of lime, shale, clayey 
lime, marl, and sand, with the solutions then existing in the sea. 
The constant aggregation of these various substances produced the 
lower and intermediate strata contained in the eocene and miocene 
deposites ; after which, by similar means, the pliocene with its upper 
division was formed. 

This classification has not been made in reference to the different 
earthy strata of the tertiary, but rather in reference to the vegetable 
and animal remains which they contain. Therefore I proceed di- 
rectly to a consideration of the physical phenomena presented before 
and during this period, and also to describe the ascension and devel- 
opment of the kingdoms. 

The historical period manifested at its commencement, more than 
it has at any subsequent time, marks of the previous and long-con- 
tinued flowings of bodies of water in an oblique direction from the 
northwest to the southeast. These are also constantly represented, 
by the wearings on the rocks, to have taken other directions during 
the great agitations which occurred during the fifth day of creation. 
The enormous mountains of ice that were formed by the change of 
seasons and of the general temperature of the climate, became, as was 
before said, frequently reduced to their fluid state. And at every 
season in which this phenomenon occurred, great tides were also 
produced, whereby the ice, and various substances that were imbed- 
ded in it, were carried to various parts of the earth. During this 
process, extensive disintegration occurred, and great wearings upon 
the mountains and prominences over which the great body of water 
passed. 

It must be understood that the oceans had not exactly the same 
positions, nor were they so much contracted, as they now are. And 
it must have been this agitation, created by the powerful winds and 
consequent storms that occurred during this and preceding periods, 



284 nature's divine revelations. 

that produced the incisions which are visible on the rocks and mount- 
ains and other portions that now are dry land, but which then were 
partially or wholly' covered by the waters. 

During the seasons when the water was congealed to ice, the great 
body of that element was not so much excited. But when the change 
from a cold to a warm temperature occurred, heavy winds were as a 
consequence produced, and these caused the great agitation. Other 
incidental causes were constantly producing their effects, which will 
be more plainly understood when I speak of the restoration of the 
equilibrium of the water and atmosphere at the close of the pres- 
ent era. 

Some portions of the dry land became now very fertile, and yield- 
ed forth an abundance of vegetation. All the lower species, from the 
sea-weed to the cryptogamia, and also the higher and dicotiledonous 
orders, were now produced. All the classes of the palm and con- 
iferae, from the lower up to the intermediate and higher, that existed 
during this period, are exemplified in the general vegetation of the 
present day — with the exception of their form and size, they being 
much larger — not so high, yet more bulky, than any now upon the 
fertile portions of the earth. A species of tree, like that known as 
the rock-oak, was most extensively developed in the forests of the 
tertiary period — possessing such qualities that either decomposition 
or petrifaction generally followed their decline. For we have no in- 
dications of the existence of trees of this class except the petrified 
portions that still remain in the upper strata of the pliocene. 

The lower vegetable formations of this period are now exemplified 
in the grains below the rye and wheat, and in various common vege- 
tables, though no species belonging to the historical formation then 
existed with the exception of a small plant resembling the potato. 
And the higher forest vegetation, such as the oak, the birch, and the 
maple, are all exemplified in the tertiary period. The whole vegeta- 
tion of this era, as in the preceding ones, is gross and bulky in com- 
parison to the orders and species of the vegetable kingdom of the his- 
torical period. 

The animal kingdom presents throughout a correspondence with 
the vegetable. The animals, as to their main features and charac- 
teristics, were strong, and gross and very imperfect in form, habit, 
and disposition. There was a species of the megalosaurus and ple- 
siosaurus still existing. And these ascend from the saurian species 
in form, nature, and disposition, up to the semi-elephant or masto- 



285 

don, including the intermediate species, such as the hippopotamus, 
rhinoceros, unicorn, walrus, and the several species of the huge sloth. 

It has been supposed by geologists that this period presents abso- 
lutely the first distinction between the lower orders and the ruminan- 
tia and quadrupeds. These last classes, together with the edentata, 
form the distinctive features of the animal kingdom at this period, 
each of which presents the higher order of utero-development. In 
this period the lower marsupials insensibly become almost entirely 
extinct ; and the whole animal productions of the present era repre- 
sent entirely a new creation. 

It must be borne in mind that every day of creation presents a new 
unfolding of rudimental forms and substances composing in their 
lower states the lower orders of animals and plants. Therefore 
the creations of each succeeding day correspond to the creations of 
the previous ones, and to the orders of other forms, but present a 
new development, consisting of higher species, according as condi- 
tions were rendered favorable by the progressive unfolding of laws 
and elements. Therefore in this day the quadrumana stands as the 
highest type and the most perfect form of the whole creation. And 
it is still more remarkable that the highest of this order is very slightly 
represented by the present monkey. 

Geologists have no means to arrive at an absolute knowledge of 
the form, order, and character, of this class. For it was many thou- 
sand years before the primitive history of man was written that this 
class represented the highest order of Nature's productions ; and they 
subsequently passed into new forms, the old type becoming entirely 
extinct. 



§ 56. The physical condition of the earth, and the order and de- 
gree of its animal developments during the tertiary formation, are 
distinguished by more remarkable manifestations than the same things 
are at any other period. The change of climate and the establish- 
ment of seasons have changed generally the productions and aspect 
of the whole earth. 

And it is a fact altogether overlooked in the researches of meteor- 
ologists, that the condition of the higher degrees of the imponderable 
elements determines entirely the temperature of the atmosphere, from 
its minimum to its maximum degree of heat or cold. For it must be 
understood as an established axiom, that cold is the absence of heat, 
and that heat is the ultimate condition of its negative or unascended 



286 

temperature. To solve the phenomenon of the variations of the 
temperature, terms are requisite that are not in reality expressive of 
the true conditions or meaning. For indeed no forms of expression 
nor efforts of language have been suitable to convey a scientific 
knowledge of the real controlling principles of Nature, developing 
constantly the lower and higher, or cause and effect. 

At this stage of the earth's geological progress, the cold in arctic 
regions was greater than it had been at any previous time. For near 
the close of the new red sandstone, and during all the subsequent 
ages to the consummation of the tertiary, heavy frosts and snows, 
and enormous mountains of ice, prevailed extensively throughout the 
polar regions. And these frequently became suddenly melted into 
water, which flowed to warmer climates. The temperature of the 
seasons was also varied by exceeding storms of wind and rain, fre- 
quently caused by the disturbance of the equilibrium of the atmo- 
sphere. For let it be properly impressed that the heat attracted the 
particles of water which constantly ascended and became atmosphere 
of a dense character ; and when these particles were condensed they 
formed rain, which again descended. Clouds are the result of the 
consociation of the particles of atmosphere of equal density ; and 
these becoming entirely too dense to continue in the atmosphere, de- 
scend to associate with their former element. Such is the cause of 
the common phenomenon of rain ; and this never would occur if 
the temperature were always equal, and the equilibrium of the air 
remained at all times undisturbed. 

Such, therefore, was the condition of the elements during the pe- 
riod under consideration ; and the consequence was the frequent and 
almost entire submersion of the whole face of Nature. These occur- 
rences are termed by geologists " inundations" — and the evidences 
of such are received from the manifestations of the diluvial de- 
posites. 

It is necessary to remark, that the opinion derived from the visible 
effects of these frequent storms as manifested in these formations is 
not altogether true so far as it respects the period when these inun- 
dations occurred. For on the fourth day of creation the seasons 
were established by a proper development of all the conditions requi- 
site for the same, this constituting a more definite and formal devel- 
opment of Nature than could have occurred at any previous period. 
And inasmuch as this change became universal, and the temperature 
of the seasons was more intense than it has been at any other period, 



287 

before or since, the storms and inundations above described followed 
as a consequence. 

Another evidence of the extreme cold toward the poles, and in- 
tense heat toward the equator (the whole being produced by the revo- 
lutions of the lines of no variation, and the radiation from the poles 
of the earth), consists in the abundant remains of calcareous and mi- 
nute infusory shells which in many places pervade the southern seas 
and beaches. And the chalk-beds are greater as they approach the 
torrid regions, being in some places nearly allied to the strata suc- 
ceeding those of the carboniferous era. And approaching the north, 
including the upper part of both continents, the marl, shale, and 
limestone, are very much more conspicuous, both in the cretaceous 
and tertiary, than is the chalk or its other kindred substances. 

In the portions of the earth that have been searched, it is found 
that the calcareous fossils prevail more in and toward the tropical 
than in the more northern portions of the earth. And it has been 
discovered (or rather inferred) that the frosts which occurred during 
the sandstone period took place during the entire absence of the birds 
that inhabited parts of the western continent. Their tracks are dis- 
covered on divisions of the strata where no frost-marks are visible ; 
which implies that they migrated at the change of the seasons. And 
their fossils have not been found where their tracks have been dis- 
covered. 

From that period to the present, the seasons have gradually be- 
come established ; and an extreme difference is now presented be- 
tween their present and previous character. . 

And as has been before remarked, meteorologists have failed to 
determine the cause of the frequent variations of the seasons from 
the commencement of these inundations to the introduction of the 
historical period. In speaking of this cause, it is not the intention 
to introduce definite calculations, and thus relieve inquirers from the 
efforts of mind which would otherwise be necessary. But it is ne- 
cessary to intimate the foundation upon which these manifestations 
are based, and in a general way to explain them ; and the minutice 
may be traced by existing indications. 



§ 57. The dissimilarity of ''..e temperature of the poles at different 
times is owing to the varv\jg conditions of an existing element in its 
lower and higher dep.ees of development, and which, though it is 
not generated by foreign bodies, is assisted by tnem to sustain a 



288 nature's divine revelations. 

connexion with the whole envelope of the earth, from the lower to 
the higher strata of the atmosphere. The north has been considered 
as the location of the magnetic pole, evolving incessantly attractive, 
electric fluid, which determines the direction of the magnetic needle. 
In the torrid portions of the earth, the particles thrown from the sun 
(which, when decomposed, produce light) act upon the water and 
atmosphere, which action results in a constant sublimation and de- 
velopment of heat, or the magnetic medium. It is here termed mag- 
netic for distinction ; but properly it is the unfolded heat contained 
in the previously-cold medium. The imperceptible rushing of this 
current toward the north determines the direction of the magnetic 
needle. 

And it will be discovered that there are three distinct, currents, 
corresponding to the rays proceeding from the sun. The first of 
these rays is light without heat : this produces color. The second is 
light without color or heat : this produces chemical action ; and in it 
the white muriate of silver will be turned instantly black. And all 
kindred bodies, undergoing like chemical action, are rendered sus- 
ceptible of the same by this particular ray of light. The third ray 
neither produces color nor chemical action, but produces warmth by 
causing friction between all particles on which it acts. And this ray 
of light acts upon all kindred particles, whereby the whole are trans- 
mitted to the particles composing the envelope of the earth, and there 
are suitably digested for the nourishment of the vegetable and animal 
kingdoms. 

The first of these rays is the cause of all color. The second is 
the ray that has been lately supposed to be magnetized. It produces 
the chemical action whereby color and other properties become du- 
rable. And the third comprehends these both — and is the active, 
communicative substance, that generates heat by friction upon the 
particles of the atmosphere. And by the atomic modification which 
it undergoes in passing through its various motions, it is rendered 
suitable to reflect forms upon the retina, and thus to transmit the 
knowledge of foreign objects to the brain of every animal in being. 

Were not the particles of light thus modified in the great atomic 
envelope of the earth, color could not exist. For color is the re- 
flection of light ; and without light, how could we know of color ? 
And without minute, imperceptible chemical action, how could the 
exhalation of the vegetable kingdom become suitable for the inspira- 
tion of the animal kingdom? And without the form of light which 



289 

conveys the images of foreign objects, the eye would be a useless 
organ. 

There are likewise three distinct fluids crossing the earth from the 
south to the north, and from the north to the south, by a mutual ex- 
change of elements from the poles. There is also an intersecting 
fluid that crosses each of the others ; and this has been termed the 
" diamagneric" fluid. The former fluids are in relations of equality 
to each other. Their termination at the north is the nucleus of the 
magnetic pole. The direction of these fluids establishes the lines of 
no variation. The motion of their attending fluids determines the 
lines of variation. These lines revolve from east to west half way 
round the earth while the sun is passing through one of the signs of 
the zodiac* And wherever is the meridian of these lines, there is 
the greatest degree of cold. And as the lines approximate to any 
particular longitude, so the climate of that portion of the earth be- 
comes gradually changed ; and in this way some portions formerly 
characterized by blooming fertility and a congenial atmosphere have 
been changed to barrenness, and are now concealed from the light 
of the sun by a mantle of heavy snow and mountains of ice. 

In proportion to the prevalence of the substances whose motion 
constitutes these lines, is the temperature rendered cold. And so 
every portion of the earth that is subjected to extreme and severe 
winters is affected by these lines ; and places where winters are most 
severe are directly under their influence. And it is by the constant 
evolving of the cold at the north that the heat toward the equator is 
rendered more intense ; and thus are established two counterbalancing 
conditions, or a positive and negative — or the lower or first circula- 
ting electric substances, and the higher or magnetic medium. 

The severe storms which the tertiary period indicates, and the 
flowing of great bodies of water and ice containing other substances, 
were the results of the established seasons known as winter and sum- 
mer, and also of the variations of temperature as owing to the revo- 
lutions of these lines of no variation. A series of winters rendered 
extremely severe by the presence of these lines, formed these large 
mountains of ice in the polar regions : and the transition of tempera- 
ture caused, as before stated, the immense and terrific storms, produ- 
cing great bodies of water, which carried with them the enormous 
icebergs that crossed the surface of the whole earth in the direction 

* That is, by the apparent motion called the precession of the equinoxes. 

19 



290 nature's divine revelations. 

before described.* The diluvial strata were formed by the deposi- 
tion of the detritus and various dissolved substances carried by these 
great currents. By the deposition of the finer materials, many por- 
tions were also formed that are termed alluvial, especially along the 
marine coasts. 

These almost universal submersions were followed by a great dimi- 
nution of the whole body of water which was perceptible during ev- 
ery rigid season. And during the process of many ages, within 
which time these occurrences were frequent, the water and atmo- 
sphere began to lose their required density, and this must result in 
such a catastrophe as those previously caused by like conditions. 
Before the commencement of the last, or historical formation, almost 
all the land plants and animals were entirely destroyed : and this de- 
struction occurred from the general submersion of the whole face of 
Nature in the watery element. ManJ caves were formed previously 
to this period ; and in them are still found the remains of several 
extinct species of animals. 

From the great modifications which every department of Nature has 
undergone, the conditions required for the unfolding of the subsequent 
productions must soon occur. And this will establish a geological and 
elemental condition of the earth that may be termed "very good" for 
the requirements of the subsequent kingdoms. And this is to be the 
great transition of the earth from a state of comparative barrenness 
and inactivity to a substantial and long-enduring condition adapted 
to the existence of new forms with more perfect and exalted com- 
pounds. And the geological formations of the earth are now nearly 
at an end — with the exception of artificial formations that are still in 
progress. And the new energies which are soon to be unfolded will 
establish species upon the face of the earth whose types are in exist- 
ence at the present day. And then there will be a general activity 
and fecundity of the inhabitants of the sea, and of the creeping things 
of the earth, these being properly situated to bring forth species after 
their kind, and to multiply exceedingly. 

And the coldness of the earth, water, and atmosphere, at this pe- 
riod, rendered them more suitable to the development of the lower 
orders of creation than they have been at any other period. There- 
fore the fruitfulness indicated by the command to these creeping 
things to bring forth plentifully their like, was in reality a necessary 

* We were informed incidentally by the clairvoyant that these accumulations of ice 
took place at both poles of the earth. 



nature's divine revelations. 291 

accompaniment of the then-existing conditions. And the conditions 
of the earth and of the animal kingdom are not to be compared with 
the conditions existing in any other era. 

Therefore the original history of the steps and degrees of creation 
is incontestably verified : and it would be unjust to use any other form of 
expression than that " the evening and the morning were the fifth day ." 



§ 58. We have now ascended to a period in the creation of the 
earth an.d kingdoms that is more intimately connected with the scien- 
tifics of the world, and which abounds with more distinct representa- 
tions of all things now existing, than was either of the previous pe- 
riods. No history is extant of the commencement of the present 
period of time : and all the knowledge that is existing in reference to 
the original species is the result of inferences drawn from the present 
condition of creation. 

Concerning the various degrees of perfection in the developments 
of the previous days, general remarks have been offered ; but a de- 
scription of the specific changes of Nature and her productions, from 
the first conditions to the present, would have been impossible. And 
all the knowledge existing in reference to the laws of Nature is de- 
rived from their general and universal effects, and not from detailed 
manifestations. And by comprehending general principles, assisted 
by an enlarged view of their correspondences, Nature and her laws 
will appear as one vast chemical laboratory, in which the lowest con- 
stituents of the whole composition are constantly being developed 
and purified. And the whole is a compound of poly gastric globules, 
whose power of chemical action and principles of progression unfold 
all the forms that are developed from the great Mass — which again 
produce new substances and new modes of composition, each being 
unlike the first. And every internal quality which is sequestered in 
present forms is becoming unfolded, and will ultimately progress to 
the highest possible form and condition of being. 

The first types that are presented upon the face of the earth at the 
commencement of the sixth day are of an inferior organization, yet 
the superiors of all previous forms. These contain all the qualities 
and principles of the previous creations, are representatives of the 
highest forms of the animal kingdom, and are a significant type of the 
organization of mankind. But they are as much below man in his 
present perfected state as they are above the whole creations and 
productions of the previous ages. 



292 nature's divine revelations. 

Comparative anatomy has been very useful in satisfying the scien- 
tific world that there is a relation existing between all forms in being ; 
but it has almost established in some minds the conclusion that every 
form and species in either kingdom has a specific origin and an ex- 
clusive existence, so much so that it does not represent a higher de- 
gree of lower forms, nor run into any of the more perfect degrees 
of organization. Anatomy is eminently useful as a basis of induc- 
tion ; but anatomists have considered the invariableness manifested in 
every anatomical form in being as substantial evidence that they are 
the specific productions of some power above and independent of 
that which Nature possesses, and therefore they have disputed the 
opinion that specific forms have been at any previous time the con- 
stituent particles of lower forms in creation. 

But it is evident that an organic structure, of any type or species, 
must have been previously in a different state of composition. There- 
fore the particles composing the anatomical structure of the vegetable 
and animal kingdoms must have been derived from the lower orders 
of formation, and must have ascended to enter into the organizations 
in which they are now imbodied. It is therefore a congregation of 
atoms of suitable nature and quality that produces all which the anat- 
omy of the animal kingdom represents. For a superstructure could 
not exist before the materials of its composition. The whole of Na- 
ture's manifestations are therefore a positive result of the inherent 
principles contained in the whole composition. Thus anatomy is a 
monumental demonstration of the ultimate perfection of lower parti- 
cles. And the structure of any organization sustains an inseparable 
connexion with the first indication of a like arrangement of particles, 
and with the highest organization in existence. 

The subject of the present inquiry comprehends grounds extend- 
ing far beyond the knowledge of the world respecting the vegetable 
and animal kingdoms ; and hence the present descriptions will be 
given in a more detailed manner. Still it is impossible, from a com- 
parison with anything now known, to convey a correct knowledge 
concerning the original forms and the highest form existing at the 
commencement of the sixth day. But we are emerging from the 
previous degrees and conditions into a state where exists more light 
and more facilities for research and investigation. And this state 
also presents one of the unfolding beauties in the magnificent temple 
of Nature. 

The reflections prompted by an enlarged understanding of Nature 



nature's divine revelations. 293 

and her laws can not be too deep, or be extended too far back into 
the period of animated existence, to be the means of useful instruc- 
tion. All the forms, elements, and compositions, abounding upon 
the face of the earth at this period, can be made useful in unfolding 
an understanding of the present developments. But these can be 
of use in this way only as we conceive of the law of correspond- 
ence. 

By a rule in mathematics, an understanding of certain parts of any 
form gives, by induction, an absolute knowledge of the other parts ; 
and from a knowledge of the base and bearings of two angles of a 
triangle, the distance of the apex may be positively determined. 
And so by proving absolutely that Nature in any of her departments 
contains certain laws, principles, and compositions, we may arrive at 
an absolute knowledge of Nature's previous conditions, and her future 
and transcending developments. 

It is to be remarked (by way of introduction to the considerations 
respecting the sixth period of creation) that the descriptions that were 
formerly given have been addressed, and those which are to come 
will be addressed, particularly to the power of the minds of the world 
to conceive of truths by analogy or correspondence. And if such a 
power is not yet unfolded in some minds, it is possible that they will 
not understand the truths thus presented ; and this they can not do 
until they assume a degree of perfection suitable to associate with 
such interior and universal truths. It is to be further remarked that 
it is only by the science of mathematical correspondence that a knowl- 
edge can be had of anything in Nature, of any of her motives and 
living energies or their effects, or of the progressive tendency of all 
particles in being to higher substances, higher qualities, and more 
perfect interiors. And the knowledge obtained by any other process 
does not extend beyond the conviction of external form. And this 
conviction is not absolutely satisfactory to an inductive and compre- 
hensive mind ; for such a mind must first know by what power and 
principle it is enabled to associate with external forms. And the 
mind which comprehends no more than that which is visible, under- 
stands but very little of Nature, or the principles of being. But in an 
expansive mind, the question arises, " What is the cause of the ex- 
istence of any external form V And by properly conceiving of the 
cause, such a mind is drawn by an interior affection to the Cause of 
all causes, by analyzing and comprehending the general causes and 
effects, both visible and invisible, and then observing the perfect 



294 nature's divine revelations. 

adaptation and arrangement of all these to the Whole, and the Whole 
to its ultimate use. 

There is a grandeur in the visible forms of Nature which can only 
be seen by a mind first duly impressed with their interior qualities. 



§ 59. The first day of creation unfolded one of the laws or attri- 
butes connected with the great Whole ; and that is Power : and this 
power was manifested in ceaseless Motion. The developments of 
the second day unfolded the attribute of Wisdom. And Goodness 
was manifested in the arrangement and adaptation of all things on the 
third day. The peculiar conditions and circumstances existing on 
the fourth day, and their results, which were " very good," mani- 
fested Wisdom, and also developed Justice and Reciprocation. The 
fifth day unfolded a new order of beings — such as possessed powers 
and faculties and a degree of sensibility not before existing ; and 
therefore they were capable of feeling the difference between the 
lower and the higher forms. — Hence they could feel a forbearance. 
For from the knowledge of their own power and pre-eminence, a re- 
gard is always manifested by the more perfect forms for the lower 
orders. Thus a spirit of mercy and forbearance was established 
among the animated tribes. The beauties which were unfolded on 
the sixth day, connected as they are with all previous forms, and 
being a development of their interior qualities, correspond to the ulti- 
mate ascension of all forms, particles, and principles, and the unfold- 
ing of all the attributes originally involved in the first Type, or the 
Germ of all subsequent developments. 

And while the last attribute unfolded corresponds to all others, its 
grandeur rises above the highest conceptions of the minds of the 
world. And notwithstanding the arduous efforts that have been 
made to conceal this unfolding principle, it is gradually becoming more 
and more revealed as the interior qualities of mankind are capable 
of receiving it. This principle comprehends all below its degree of 
refinement, and contains qualities that will unfold eternally beyond. 
It is the medium of association between all spiritually-expanded 
minds. It encompasses and pervades all Nature — the whole world 
— the Universe. It is the essential germ of more perfect beauties — 
the highest attribute of the present sphere. It is that which is to be 
admired and adored above every other thing. It should illuminate 
the interior constitution of every being, and should give character to 
every thought ; and while it gradually becomes more and more un- 



295 

folded, it will beget in the mind an affection for an interior knowl- 
edge of present and ultimate things. And this is therefore the high- 
est and most perfect principle unfolded from the original Germ con- 
sisting of Power ; and such is the attribute of immortal Truth. And 
while this is the highest of the present attributes, it is a Germ that 
will ascend, as all other things progress, to more perfect manifesta- 
tions in higher spheres. 

This, then, is an index — an introduction to the revealment of the 
whole creation of the sixth day. And its object is to prepare the 
mind to associate more familiarly with the tendencies of the present 
era to a corresponding day of a more perfect creation, in the investi- 
gation concerning which all the science of the world should be prop- 
erly employed. But hitherto that which has been termed science 
has only been a mode by which the world has attempted to arrive at 
a correct knowledge of external forms, and barely to conceive of more 
interior qualities. Therefore that which has been termed "science" 
is neither knowledge nor understanding ; but has a tendency to attract 
the mind from the beginning principles of Nature, and from all the 
qualities universally pervading her composition, and to enable it 
merely to conceive of the shadows or sheathings of truth. And 
thus the interior cause of every external form has been obscured and 
neglected. 

But by the process at present adopted, knowledge becomes righ- 
teousness : for by it we conceive of all in a state of being below us, 
and correspondingly receive impressions of that which shall be. It 
begets energy and power, and unfolds wisdom and beauty. It 
breathes the spirit of goodness and benevolence, universal justice 
and reciprocation. It generates a dignified forbearance, unfolds a 
pure and reverential regard for all eternal truths,' and establishes and 
constitutes a well-organized mind. Such are the endowments cre- 
ated by that knowledge which is obtained by an investigation of the 
composition and developments of Nature. 

Therefore true knowledge consists in a true conception of the stu- 
pendous operations of the immortal principles originating in the 
Fountain of the Omnipotent Mind ! 

We have now ascended to the highest geological formation of the 
earth, all the deposites of which have been well comprehended and 
classified. It is only proper to remark that the conditions existing 
previously to, and during the time of, the alluvial deposites, were 



296 

essentially different from those now existing ; though particular and 
incidental formations have since occurred, which hav r e been properly 
termed "superficial." These resulted from the depositions of the 
detritus, and various solutions that were pervading the watery ele- 
ment. 

The formations of coral-reefs, as the ingenious work of the infu- 
soria and polyparia, have continued to the present era — these now 
presenting more neatness of texture, and a more perfect composition, 
than before. And all other formations which have since been inci- 
dentally accomplished are correspondingly refined. 

In the foregoing history of the earth's crust, I have acceded gener- 
ally to the classifications made by geologists, but have varied in some 
important particulars as relating to the general changes of the interior 
and external elements as occurring at the termination of the different 
periods. 



§ 60. The condition of the earth at the period now under exami- 
nation is again very different from what it was at any previous period. 
The many vicissitudes of the seasons were numerous and extreme, 
rendered so by the influence of the lines of variation and no variation 
upon the fluid and ethereal elements. 

Up to the commencement of the alluvial deposites, these excessive 
floods or inundations, caused by the dissolving of the mountains of 
ice, continued to be the same : but at the commencement of the pres- 
ent day, these mountains were very much decreased in size, and their 
location was completely changed. It is well to remark that many 
centuries elapsed between the establishment of the first and present 
conditions both in reference to the icy formations and the general 
aspect of the whole earth. The water was different only in its com- 
bination, the change in this element being the result of an ascension 
of its ultimate particles. Hence the weight of the whole Mass was 
decreased. The atmosphere had given a great portion of its carbon 
to the formations of the earth, which resulted in the perfect develop- 
ment of oxygen and nitrogen, the relative proportions of these being 
nearly the same as at present. 

It is well here to notice that the particles of atmosphere that are 
found in the envelope of the earth as it now is, are atoms which have 
ascended from lower conditions. And the condition of every earthy 
formation is represented in the atmospheric formation : and it will be 
observed that each of the earthy strata has an ethereal or atmospheric 



297 

stratum which is in direct correspondence thereunto. And the atmo- 
sphere is composed of as many strata, both as to its general divisions 
and its subdivisions, as are found in the earth's crust. It is evident 
from this that from the first condensation of the granite coating, up to 
the period when a new substance was produced, the water and at- 
mosphere must have been correspondingly dense and gross in their 
composition. And the formation of every new stratum, which con- 
sisted of the ascending particles of the lower, must have resulted in a 
corresponding ascension of the grosser particles of the atmosphere as 
evolved and developed from the interior elements of the earth. 

Thus at every epoch or day of creation, all things became essen- 
tially changed, and adapted to the requirements of the creations of 
that day. The earth and atmosphere unfolded their interior quali- 
ties, and new laws, energies, and circumstances, were the results. 
And in proportion to the perfection of these conditions and previ- 
ously-undeveloped principles, were the vegetable and animal crea- 
ations made perfect. 

So at the present era of the earthy and atmospheric developments, 
the parity between the two remains the same. The superficial for- 
mations which have occurred during the historical period of the earth 
correspond precisely with the upper stratum of the atmosphere. This 
is light, rare, and unsuited for the association of other substances, 
but comprehends and unites all below its degree of refinement. So 
the first particles of atmosphere have in reality the qualities unfolded 
in the higher formations : and the first gyrate through all intermediate 
conditions to the highest, and the highest unites the lower and all in- 
termediate strata, and thus perfects the atmospheric envelope of the 
earth. This can not be demonstrated by sensuous observation, 
but it can by chemical analysis, and by absolute analogy : for each 
condition in the creation of the earth was subjected to perpetual 
change, and so by degrees ascended to the present condition, which 
is the ultimate of the earthy deposites, and consequently the present 
must be the ultimate of the atmospheric composition. 

And in this connexion it is well to remark that many species of 
birds and saurians and other kindred species now existing, although 
changed in form and organization, occupy the same strata of atmo- 
sphere that their lowest types originally occupied upon the earth's sur- 
face; and on principles herein involved, the extinction of many gigan- 
tic animals that dwelt in the water and upon the earth during the sec- 
ondary formation maybe accounted for. For it is evident that if the 



298 

same conditions were still existing, the same forms would also have 
an existence. 

Therefore the modifications of the vegetable and animal kingdoms 
correspond to those of the earth and atmosphere. The whole, there- 
fore, forms a perfect system — a consociated unity. The whole con- 
stitutes an active, living, energetic Form — a source which yields 
forth the most minute productions, which gyrate to the most compli- 
cated organizations, and to the individualization of the interior prin- 
ciple of Man. 

The earth and atmosphere are in proper relations to join each 
other and produce chemical actions; and the atmosphere is so far 
perfected as to join to the element of electricity. Therefore this 
higher circulates through all the lower substances, and sympathizes 
with, unites, organizes, decomposes, and recomposes, the vegetable, 
animal, and atmospheric substances, existing upon and near the surface 
of the earth. And it unites all particles in being from the igneous 
composition of the interior of the earth to the highest element of the 
atmosphere. 

It is known to chemists that water is only a condensation of the 
same elements that compose a great part of the atmosphere, and which 
would in reality be very inflammable but that their combined condi- 
tion makes them unsusceptible. Thus water is but a lower degree 
of the atmosphere, and the earth is but a lower condition of the water 
and atmosphere — and the whole is but the imperfection of that of 
which electricity is the perfection. 

These general observations are intended as a guide to an under- 
standing of the descriptions of what follows the present dawn of a 
new era ; and from these remarks, the more minute productions of 
the mighty and stupendous operations of Nature may be properly 
conceived of and comprehended. For this is the period of the birth 
of more important organizations, leading to more important results, 
than the developments of any other period of the earth's existence. 
These conditions breathed into being all that composes the whole 
creation as this is now manifested. And the importance and gran- 
deur of the forms and essences that were developed at this period 
are such as are not conceived of or comprehended bv the most en- 
larged understanding. 

And it is by conceiving of the form, that we know of order ; and 
by order, degrees; and by degrees, correspondences. And from the 
coating — the external, visible form — the quality and essence may 



nature's divine revelations. 299 

be inferred. For it is by the essence-^-the interior real reality — 
that all things assume forms, orders, and degrees, of tangible reality. 
And inasmuch as this is a proposition set forth and established in the 
Key, it is proper that it should be applied in respect to all things 
that have been unfolded to the understanding since the new course 
of reasoning was adopted. And then we may test the external by 
the inward reality, and say whether it was not by the inherent and 
latent qualities of the original igneous Mass that the earth was formed 
— and whether by the inconceivable combinations as forming the 
outer coating, the water and atmosphere, an ascended form and sub- 
stance, were not produced from the same original Mass ; and whether 
the atmosphere does not contain the undeveloped properties of the 
imponderable element of electricity. 

Let the mind, then, infer the interior essence and quality by the 
external and visible form ; but let it not judge entirely by the sheath 
or external of that which is in the interior, undeveloped. But it 
should rest upon the inward conviction received both in reference 
to the external and internal of anything, and thus the judgment would 
be proper and righteous. And as it is absolutely demonstrated that 
the cause of all effects exists anterior to them, it now devolves upon 
the properly-conditioned mind to judge of the interior by the exter- 
nal form. For it is evident that if essence did not exist, form could 
not : and if form exists, essence must of necessity be the cause of its 
existence. Essence therefore produces form by an association of its 
own qualities ; and thus all conspicuous forms become unfolded. 
Thus it is the germ, which, when subjected to suitable conditions, 
becomes impregnated by its own latent qualities, and unfolds all the 
forms and manifestations in the external world. 

It is therefore a property of the embryo to develop a form corre- 
sponding to its own real reality. And it is as impossible for the 
perfect to exist before the imperfect, as it is for the highest of any 
form to be developed before the germ has passed through its many 
intermediate stages of unfolding, by each of which a subsequent one 
is typified. And the highest form which results from its original, 
essential quality, is in reality but the highest production of the forces 
and principles originally involved in the germinating essence. So 
Correspondence, at least as relating to these and kindred subjects, 
becomes now an established science, the truthfulness of which is 
perceived from its being founded upon the nature of things. 



300 

§ 61. The transition of mineral and organic substances to the first 
and lowest of organic forms, is more generally exemplified in the 
present era than at any anterior period. The first classes of these 
forms consist of the lower marine and land plants : for the earth was 
clothed at this time with a great abundance of vegetation. Some 
parts of the dry land were better suited to sustain the higher vegeta- 
ble forms than others, and these gave birth to the higher dicotiledons ; 
while other portions of the earth produced the class cryptogamia, and 
forms beneath these descending to the lowest lichen. 

All the classes of vegetation that were generally typified in the 
previous period, are now exemplified and fully developed. Various 
species of the exogenous plants, and of the ferns, palms, and other 
kindred orders, have, at various periods during the last day of geo- 
logical formation, become entirely extinct — and others have been 
more fully developed, and have assumed higher forms, being modi- 
fied by the conditions to which the vegetation was subjected. All 
of the various grains and barleys, even to the lowest species, have 
become generally changed from their previous state, and rendered 
more prolific and useful, by the influence which cultivation has ex- 
erted over their germinal properties. 

It might therefore be stated that in the morning of the present era 
the vegetable productions of the earth were very different from what 
they are at the present time, inasmuch as change of localities, condi- 
tions, and circumstances, have unfolded their more interior essences, 
so that now there are in existence over two hundred specie's, from 
the lowest to the highest orders, that are very distinct from each other. 

In the southern and eastern parts of the earth, the conditions were 
more favorable for the unfolding of the vegetable productions than 
they were at any other portion of the earth, or have been at any other 
period. The eastern portions were indeed exceedingly fertile, and 
yielded forth nearly all the floral developments which have since 
come into being in other portions adapted to their production. 

In giving a general view of the kingdom which stands as a con- 
necting link between the inorganic and animal kingdoms, it is neces- 
sary to speak of the general ascension of vegetable forms only as 
such ascension has a distinct bearing upon the corresponding forms 
in the animal creation. And as each of these forms in the vegetable 
creation becomes adapted to the wants of the higher and more per- 
fect organizations, mention will be made of them ; and so the ad- 
vancement and requirements of each species may be properly com- 



nature's divine revelations. 301 

prehended by understanding their mutual relations to, and dependence 
upon, each other. 

One fact is generally manifested in the vegetable developments 
of the whole creation — and that is, their ascension from the endoge- 
nous as the first and lowest. The latter are forms with but one sur- 
face, receiving the external particles to the internal, both by atmo- 
spheric influx and general assimilation. This exemplifies the one 
surface characterizing the first stage of actual vegetation, and answers 
to the first animal forms which only possessed a cellular tissue, cor- 
responding to a mucous membrane. The ultimate of this class of 
plants unfolds a new and distinct coating, and thus becomes the 
highest form in the vegetable kingdom. This is the exogenous, or 
that with an external coating — a chemical relation existing between 
this and the inner coating whereby the inner essences are transferred 
to the external, and the work of regeneration is performed. This is 
a coating that is only found in the higher orders of the animal crea- 
tion, and is especially developed in the most perfect of the mammif- 
erae. This is the surface corresponding to the vascular tissue. 

It is to be remarked that the developments in respect to these sur- 
faces are subject to many subdivisions, and in each division is repre- 
sented a new type, and apparently a new class of plants. But all 
intermediate vegetable forms are only stages in the metamorphosis 
from the primitive to the subsequent developments. And each of 
these forms observes the same law that governs the rudimental form. 
Thus the earth has progressively unfolded and modified the primi- 
tive forms, and has perfectly adapted the essence and qualities of 
one plant to the requirements of others. 

The rno^t simple plants contain but little of the poisonous quali- 
ties ; but as each succeeding generation combines new qualities, so 
do the essences of the plant become complicated and poisonous. 
Then, again, as the seed-bearing properties are developed, these 
qualities become so changed that the plant at the period when the 
flower is unfolded, sends forth a most congenial fragrance. So from 
the sweet, the sour qualities are developed ; and from the essence 
of one of these plants, the •essences of higher and more perfect plants 
are unfolded. 

Every form in the vegetable creation contains, in some peculiar 
state of combination, the essences found in the mineral substances, 
and which are developed in the animal kingdom. It is therefore evi- 
dent from the same law of association that the lower orders of the 



302 

vegetable creation, in becoming further developed, unfold essences 
and qualities that are contained in their seed. As the flower is the 
ultimate and perfection of the interior substances of the plant, it is 
also the medium through which these substances are modified so as 
to assume successively-ascending forms, joining in one unbroken 
chain the simple and rudimental to the higher and more perfect types : 
and these possess suitable qualities to join, when properly developed, 
the lowest of the animal creation. 

The present epoch gave birth to many new animal forms. The 
classifications that have been made of the animal kingdom as consist- 
ing of the radiata, the articulata, the mollusca, and the vertebrata, are 
comprehensive, and in a general sense true ; and the relations of any 
existing subordinate divisions can easily be conceived of by the en- 
larged understanding. 

The present day ushers in more perfect forms in the living king- 
doms than any previous day of creation. The lower orders are not 
more complicated or perfect, but the higher are much more so. For 
we have now presented in Nature an external manifestation of its in- 
terior qualities ; and by observing the present form, order, and de- 
gree, of creation, we see the most perfect reflection of the undevel- 
oped qualities contained in her interior. 



§ 62. It is proper to understand, then, that the order of creation 
now presented for investigation is an ultimate and full development 
of all the lower forms such as were produced in Nature's previous 
days. The watery element therefore contains all forms of the fish 
and reptile classes generally corresponding to those previously exist- 
ing. Although some of these have been exceedingly modified ac- 
cording to the change of surrounding elements and circumstances, 
the chain is distinctly preserved, from the lowest gelatinous form to 
the highest of the fish and reptile productions. These also join the 
land-productions, preserving an equally close relation. From the 
fish flowed the various reptiles — which joined the bird-creation ; and 
these, by change of form and constitution .caused only by the usher- 
ing-in of a new era of existence, run into and establish the marsupial 
mammifers. And thus the radiata, articulata, mollusca, and verte- 
brata, are forms and constitutions marking the various stages of the 
unfolding and establishment of these distinct species. 

It is well to remark, also, that all forms primitively manifest an 
imperfect state of development, but that they subsequently ascend 



nature's divine revelations. 303 

and unfold the perfection of the species to which they belong ; and 
that the male of the higher orders of animals manifests the most 
perfect degree of development. And it is known by physiolo- 
gists who have inquired into the laws of embryology, that the foetus 
passes through as many distinct forms as there are eras or periods 
of the geological and Jiving developments of the earth, up to the time 
the same species became an existing form in the animal kingdom. 
Conditions are changed in the surrounding encasement of the embryo 
only in the same order of succession as they are changed in the ex- 
ternal world. And so the highest perfection of foetal development 
is characterized by the nature and constitution of the male ; while the 
unascended or slightly-arrested utero-development establishes the fe- 
male. This law is observed, both in the vegetable and animal pro- 
ductions. It is a slight arrest of the process of development that 
determines the imperfect form of the plant or animal. 

The pollen, or ultimate particles of the flower, are communicated 
by the surrounding elements to other plants of kindred species, and 
are received into the composition of the latter through the medium 
of the two surfaces, and by this process impregnation occurs. And 
thus by an imperceptible and mutual association of particles, plants 
are rendered prolific. And as this occurs only in the higher degrees 
of vegetation, the analogous process occurs only in the higher stages 
of animal development. 

The same law of reproduction pervades the earthy, the mineral, 
the vegetable, and the animal creations. And in the elements sur- 
rounding the earth the same is also exemplified, though the process 
has been differently termed in the arbitrary and conventional language 
of chemists. But it is in reality by chemical action that all things, 
whether in the earthy, mineral, or organic kingdoms, pass through 
their various stages of formation and reproduction. 

Thus the sixth day of creation evidently manifests a perpetual as- 
cension of all previous forms, types, degrees, and series, of each 
kingdom which existed upon the earth at different periods during the 
lapse of innumerable ages. It is evident that conditions are not 
changed suddenly, nor even impulsively ; but they are gradually and 
imperceptibly modified, so that finally a striking difference is manifest 
between the first and ultimate conditions. Therefore we see no 
newly-created law, but merely an indistinct diminution of some spe- 
cies, and a change in the nature and constitution of some others. 
Thus the bird-creation, the marsupial, the quadrumana, and even all 



304 nature's divine revelations. 

that is above these, including man, apparently sustain their distinct 
characters and types without any change. 

But it must be admitted (for it can be absolutely proved) that ani- 
mal forms of every species now upon the face of the earth have de- 
creased in size, strength, and beauty — that there is seemingly a 
general retrogression. The mammoth, for instance, is an animal of 
the present day — and the elephant is only a diminished form of the 
same species. And the unicorn, the camel, and all similar forms, 
are but diminutions of larger and more gigantic animals of the same 
species. So the lion, the tiger, the hyena, and similar species, pos- 
sess constitutions very dissimilar to the same species that were exist- 
ing in the early periods of the present era. So the congener, the 
ostrich, the giraffe, the zebra, the leopard, and the lower aquatic 
species, are in reality very much diminished in size, and are different 
in anatomy, constitution, and endowments, from the previous forms 
of the same species. So the quadrumana, including all the species 
of the monkey, ape, and orang-outang, ascending to the degree of 
development in which the negro anatomy and constitution are typi- 
fied, have degenerated absolutely in all their natures, qualities, habits, 
and characters, from those existing during the early dawn of the 
present era. So likewise from the anatomy of the lower order of 
mankind up to the highest degree of human anatomy and constitution, 
there has been a declination — a lessening of form, and deterioration 
of the constitution, rendering the whole of the inhabitants of the earth 
comparatively weak and diminutive. 

This indicates and absolutely proves the approach of evening. It 
demonstrates the comparative exhaustion of previous energies, and 
presents a world of disunited and disorganized forms, that will ulti- 
mately sink into repose, and give place to the more perfect develop- 
ments of a new day. 

I have been impressed deeply concerning this comparative retro- 
gression : but inasmuch as these remarks are merely incidental to an 
introduction to a full and general description of the productions of 
the present era, it is not now necessary to pursue them further. 

But it is to be deeply impressed upon the minds of all researchers 
that there is in Nature a universal Law of development, of reproduc- 
tion, and of progression — and that this law has been established by 
virtue of divine Beginnings, or Principles, of which more will here- 
after be revealed. And let it be further impressed, as introductory 
to the present analyzation and generalization of Nature and her laws 



nature's divine revelations. 305 

and their effects, that every form in being is governed by its corre- 
sponding interior principle, and is rendered perfect or imperfect ac- 
cording to the peculiar association of its inherent essences and quali- 
ties. Such are the laws governing the material world which is com- 
posed of forms : and the forms therein contained are the consequent 
and inevitable productions of their more interior and perfected 
qualities. 

Thus let the philosophic mind observe Nature as ^reflection of her 
interior principles, but let not the reflection — the external — be con- 
sidered as the reality. And let it be impressed that all interior es- 
sences tend to clothe themselves in external forms, and that thus 
internal and external, which again are composed of innumerable 
parts, compose a perfect Whole — and that the whole thus repre- 
sents some higher degrees and more perfect forms, not yet compre- 
hended. 

Viewed in this light, Nature demonstrates her own principles, 
qualities, and interior essences ; and that demonstration, too, is con- 
veyed by a knowledge of interior and real producing causes. 

I am impressed by this knowledge of Nature not to accede to the 
external scientifics of the world, seeing that Nature should reveal her 
own interior truths, and that these are represented in every motion, 
form of life, and development of sensation. And these should be 
the external indices of the interior reality. I therefore endeavor, 
from the impressions thus received, to convey knowledge to others 
through their external senses by using the various knowledges of the 
world as instruments, whereby the foundation — the real reality — the 
only producing cause, of all external effects, may be apprehended. 
And as interior cause and external effect are manifested in all Nature, 
it is no more than proper and useful to prove one by the inseparable 
relation which it sustains to the other. 

By these observations as illustrating general and universal laws, 
the minds that are in a proper condition will be enabled to receive 
the interior truths herein presented, and to appreciate their grandeur 
and magnificence : and therefore these remarks become generally 
useful. 



§ 63. Having established and made plain the universal law that 
unfolds and controls the vegetable and animal developments, I now 
proceed, by a brief mode of generalization, to describe the orders 
and degrees of the vegetation existing from the commencement of 

20 



306 nature's divine revelations. 

the present day up to the historical era, or the time at which the ob- 
servations of mankind commenced. 

The earth abounded with gigantic trees, such as were larger than 
any now upon its surface. The general classes of these ranged from 
the first and lowest coniferae to the highest oak, maple, and palm. 
The eastern part of the earth gave birth to these more perfect forms; 
but generally the vegetation of the whole earth was heavy and imper- 
fect. There were none of the higher and more perfect forms, until 
the succeeding ages unfolded conditions for their development. I 
am impressed that the earth yielded these huge and imperfect de- 
grees of vegetation for several successive centuries before they be- 
came distinctly modified into the types of the present period. Yet 
these productions indistinctly typified those that are now existing. 
And huge and undeveloped vegetation must of necessity have been 
the first upon the earth, as corresponding to all the inorganic and in- 
animate bodies. And as the vegetation becomes more perfect, and 
its forms and qualities become more unfolded, so also do grosser, 
inorganic bodies, ascend to higher degrees of exaltation. 

The pine, in the form of an exogenous plant, existed at the com- 
mencement of the present era ; and this at subsequent periods as- 
sumed the form of a more perfect pine, with its modifications of 
cedar, hemlock, spruce, dogwood, and mountain rock-oak. These 
are at the present day the highest and permanent types of the lower 
and huge developments of the first ages of the present era. 

The oak was then scarcely visible ; for it appeared more like the 
species of trees known as the boxwood, and species between it and 
the pine, such as the bass and others of like nature. But the oaks 
of the eastern lands were exceedingly unlike those of any other por- 
tion. These only became distinguished as the black, white, and red 
oaks, as the climate and conditions changed, which was the imper- 
ceptible work of many ages. The maple also is a modification of 
the oak : and this assumed its character about eight hundred years 
after the red oaks became established. These pass gradually into 
the higher forms of the same class, such as the birch, the chestnut, 
the butternut, the hickory, the sassafras — and into the simpler trees, 
such as the ferns and palms. And it was nearly nineteen hundred 
years after the development of the birch and its associated vegetation, 
that the ferns and palms became perfected as they now are. Such 
were among the vegetable forms of the eastern lands. 

One third of Asia, which joins nearly to the line of the Himalayah 



nature's divine revelations. 307 

mountains, and runs in a westerly direction to the Euphrates (which 
then did not exist), and extends correspondingly through into Africa, 
following the same geological formations, produced forms of the vege- 
table kingdom more numerous and more developed than existed in 
any other portion of the earth, or at any other period of time. The 
southern portions of the western continent also were very fertile, and 
yielded forth many perfect forms, especially about the portions that 
are now known as Central America, and near and about the vicinity 
of Yucatan. Many portions of land have since become dry, that 
were then completely concealed by the watery element. But such 
portions as were in a condition suitable for the unfolding of vegeta- 
tion, gave birth to the general classes that are yet existing as estab- 
lished types upon the dry land of the earth. 

Many ages after this, the grasses and grains, such as the clover, 
the maize, the rye, the oats, the wheat, the barley, and the rice, be- 
came also unfolded upon the properly-adapted and most fertile por- 
tions of the earth. These were also in a very low degree of de- 
formity and imperfection, insomuch that their representatives of the 
present period would appear like an entire new creation. For these 
have been rendered perfect by surrounding and superior conditions, 
and through the agency and efforts of intelligent civilization and cul- 
tivation, assisted imperceptibly by an unfolding of the internal ele- 
ments of Nature. 

From these, again we have the lower forms of the flowering or 
radiating class of the vegetable kingdom. I say radiating, because 
these correspond more nearly to the radiata than any other forms 
in the vegetable creation — having flowers which unfold from an in- 
ferior petal, and radiate circumferently from the axis of their form. 
They develop therefore a radiating disk — a perfect flower being un- 
folded to the receptance of light and heat from the surrounding ele- 
ments. And of these we have more than two hundred and seventy 
species at the present period : but these arranged in general order, 
would not present more than three distinct orders or series of devel- 
opment. 

It is to be remarked that many trees that were upon the face of 
the earth in previous ages of the present day, were of this class of 
the flowering forms. And one class, especially, was over one cen- 
tury and a half in performing one revolution, or one period of bloom- 
ing. And the only representative which we have of this at the 
present period is the one known as the "century-plant" — which 



308 nature's divine revelations. 

accomplishes its revolution in a much less amount of time. And 
from this there is a general gradation, down to the fertile vine which 
blooms every twenty-four hours. 

The general characteristics of the vegetable kingdom have become 
exceedingly modified from those of the previous ages. But it would 
be impossible, in our descriptions, to enter into the minutiae of this 
imperceptible transition ; for there would be no means of demonstra- 
tion to the general mind, inasmuch as man is as fleeting in compari- 
son to the duration of these forms as the ephemeron is to the duration 
of man's form upon the earth. Man thus observing the unchange- 
ableness of the vegetable kingdom during the whole of his life's pe- 
riod, arrives at the conclusion that there is not and can not be any 
change in the established orders and species of vegetation. And so 
generation after generation passes away, and the vegetable species 
still apparently remain unchanged. And as the historical and tradi- 
tional accounts of the earth and its living forms present no evidence 
of their actual modification, so the ephemeron, observing man in its 
youthful period, and finally in its age and decline, would discover no 
visible changes. And generations of this would pass away, and 
would leave no account of, nor perceive, any visible change in the 
peculiar organization of man. Therefore they would adopt the con- 
clusion that the form of man was entirely unchangeable. 

It is seen by this exact correspondence that sensuous observation 
is not altogether the correct process of seeking for truth. For the 
conclusion of the philosopher is as erroneous as the conclusion of 
the fleeting insect ; and it is for want of a knowledge of the actual 
duration of the forms, that they have failed to discover the truth of 
the perpetual modification of the more sluggish and gross substances 
and forms upon the face of Nature. 



§ 64. The vegetable creations have perpetuated their orders, de- 
grees, and qualities, from the commencement of the present era, to 
the present time ; and a classification of these, different from and more 
definite than the one received, would be unnecessary. And a dili- 
gent investigation and analyzation which may be prosecuted by the 
energies of intelligence, would demonstrate satisfactorily the account 
thus given of the earth's vegetable developments. 

It is well, however, to notice the exact correspondence existing 
between the mineral and vegetable formations. The grosser metals 
represent the huge and gigantic trees of the previous ages. And as 



nature's divine revelations. 309 

these mineral bodies gradually ascend to higher and more perfect 
degrees of refinement, so on the same principle do also the vegetable 
developments. And in the highest degree of mineral composition, 
we observe a parity and connexion with the more highly-perfected 
forms of vegetation. And as it is impossible for bodies to be entirely 
immoveable, however gross and imperfect they may be, so it is 
equally impossible for the lowest and grossest forms in the vegetable 
kingdom to remain unmoved, and for ever in an undeveloped state. 
And as the earthy formations correspond in all ages, in degrees of 
refinement and perfection, to the mineral kingdom, so does the min- 
eral to the vegetable kingdom. And these three, when joined to- 
gether, form a perfect unity — a universe of vegetable stomachs to 
digest higher and more perfect substances — even to conjoin their 
highest natures to the first sensitive, animal organizations. 

The earth, when comprehended as an entire whole, is a stomach — 
an organ of imperceptible but ceaseless digestion — of which the min- 
eral substances constitute the ultimate and excrement. Thus the 
gross and the refined are the result of a united and concerted diges- 
tion performed by an earthy organization. And thus the minerals 
are the polygastric bodies by which the vegetable kingdom receives 
existence and life. And the vegetable kingdom is a universe of 
polygastric parts, by which a higher creation is breathed into being. 

This classification, which only presents a general view, from the 
lower productions to the vegetable formations of the earth, needs not 
to be further amplified until we observe the higher orders of Nature's 
developments, as these constitute mainly the objects of the present 
inquiry. And as I progress in the successive revealment of these 
higher forms, the science of correspondences, which was partially set 
forth in the Key, will be established and applied — so that the hu- 
man mind can receive a clear conception of the uniformity and har- 
mony of Nature's laws and productions. And it will be a light 
never yet unfolded to the world, especially when it exhibits to view 
Nature's interior beauties and her Productor's perfections. And in- 
asmuch as knowledge, and truth, and beauty, and spirit, and heaven, 
all mutually correspond to each other, so do these form a perfect and 
united system, to which the truly-developed mind will be attract- 
ed by interior affection and love. And so perfectly will all these 
be radiated from the countenance of Nature, that the mind of man 
can not but thirst after an association with her interior. Inasmuch as 
the whole is a Form composed of an infinite number of forms, so are 



310 nature's divine revelations. 

her multifarious and stupendous operations the infinite exemplifica- 
tion of her interior qualities and principles. And these will be more 
distinctly observed as we ascend in the scale of organic development, 
observing at the same time the anatomic and physiological truths ac- 
cumulated by the unceasing efforts of some good minds, so that we 
may not lose sight of our external or sensuous knowledge while 
exploring the sublime recesses of Nature's interior. • 

By these universally-comprehensive correspondences is demon- 
strated the inseparable unity of all the multifarious departments of 
Nature's productions. And I now proceed to consider a higher de- 
gree in the order of forms — not with the intention of establishing a 
speculative hypothesis, but to indicate one of the waves of develop- 
ment receding from the interior Fountain of all life and activity. In 
this way the mind is wafted onward under the guidance of immortal 
Truth. 

The first animal forms of the present day are the simplest, like 
those of the previous periods. And these have been classified into 
various species, the whole forming one group or order; and these are 
similar to the types of the radiata, articulata, and mollusca, in the 
lower stages of creation, such as the infusoria, polyparia, Crustacea, 
conchiferae, and cephalopoda. These were then, and still are, in 
being. There are various species of these orders that have been mod- 
ified by the conditions of subsequent periods of the present era. 
Those of the lowest order possess a form which radiates in a manner 
corresponding to that of the flower, having a cellular tissue, and a 
sensitive substance for its external parts. . It is therefore classed 
among the radiata. 

The articulata is a more complicated form having several joints 
and a heavier tissue, its various parts performing reciprocal motions. 
This is the class of the animal creation whose species rise from the 
first order to the molluscs, including all the various anelidans and 
piceo-saurians — these, however, being the highest types. 

The eastern and tropical parts of the world abounded exceedingly 
with these forms. And contemporary with these were all the higher 
orders, such as the fish, bird, turtle, rodentia, ruminantia, plantigrade, 
and digitigrade, and the inferior orders of the marsupialia and quadru- 
mana. These abounded in various parts of the east, and particularly 
in Asia and Africa, and extended toward the northern regions — 
with the exception of the birds and turtles, which, with other similar 
species, existed more in the tropical portions. 



311 

There were many huge animals upon the face of the earth, such 
as the mammoth, and kindred species : but each became less in size 
and more refined in organization, as one order succeeded the other. 
There were also, in the country now known as Arabia, many large 
herds of these animals; also in the portion now known as Greenland, 
which was then warm and fertile. 

There were many animals upon the earth of the saurian order, and 
these were of a very repulsive and disgusting nature and habit. 
Some of these were very deeply red, and very poisonous. These 
inhabited alike the sea and land : but they only remained upon the 
earth about three hundred and eighty years of the present day, being 
destroyed by a new association of elements which were as destruc- 
tive to them as they were adapted to the requirements and uses of 
higher forms. 

The mammoth and kindred forms did not remain upon the earth 
after the first two thousand years. These gradually decreased in 
number, and finally the whole order became nearly extinct, a few 
only remaining, the fossils of some of which are found in caves and 
icebergs. 

There was a kind of animal nearly representing the elephant in 
form and disposition, but which was very much larger, and formed a 
link between the mammoth and the elephant. A species of this has 
been discovered, which has been termed the mastodon. These ex- 
isted about two thousand five hundred years, and, like the others, 
finally became extinct. \ 



§ 65. I am impressed with the reason why these higher gigantic 
animals passed at successive periods from the face of the earth. 
They were many ages in being, especially before they arrived at their 
higher degree of formation and became an established order of ani- 
mals. And in the early periods of the sixth day, after they had ar- 
rived at this state, they migrated to various parts of the earth, and 
thus at times became entirely separated from each other. Repro- 
duction thus became limited, and finally entirely ceased. And so 
one after another died, and the order became extinct. 

I am impressed that many species not known to naturalists, both 
of this and other orders, were also existing upon the earth, and like- 
wise became extinct. 

The opinion which has been nearly universally received concerning 
the destruction of these lower animals is altogether unwarrantable and 



312 

unfounded. These were not swept from the face of the earth by any 
catastrophic occurrence, nor by any circumstances which some misin- 
terpretations of the primitive history have led the minds of the world 
to suppose existed. But the cessation of their existence occurred 
from the causes before explained ; and no other cause can be demon- 
strated to have produced this effect. 

Therefore the Radiata, Articulata, Mollusca, and Vertebrata, ex- 
isted, as geologists have determined, upon the earth at the commence- 
ment of the present era. These are in reality the four great classes 
in the animal kingdom — though the radiata and mollusca might be 
blended together as forming one, which might be termed the mollusco- 
radiata. This would reduce the animal kingdom to three general 
classes, which would constitute a perfect unity. 

Many ages elapsed before the elephant and kindred animals as- 
sumed their present degree and form of organization. They were 
formerly very much larger, but not essentially different in their men- 
v.^1 constitutions. One species after another of these also passed 
from the earth, and gave room to new and kindred forms, before 
they assumed anything near the form and character that they now 
possess. 

There are many caves now in the eastern and southern parts of 
the world which contain the remains of many of these forms of which 
I speak. The mastodon has been discovered standing in an erect po- 
sition in the mouth of a cave ; for it was the nature of this and other 
animals to conceal themselves in such places when they were becom- 
ing rather diminished in numbers. 

There was a certain condition of the sea at one period in which, 
by a strange and peculiar chemical process, substances were united 
together and ultimately became condensed, and were thrown by the 
waves upon the shores. Such substances are now termed amber. 
These contain many minute insects, being transparent and beautifully 
crystallized. These existed upon the earth at one time in great 
abundance. Some portions of dry beach land were entirely covered 
with these crystallized substances, and presented a beautiful, pearly- 
white appearance. They gave birth to no vegetable forms. These 
amber forms remained the same for many ages, and some are still in 
being. 

About this time there were various animal species of the order 
quadrumana. These admit of various subdivisions, the higher being 
near the most perfect orang-outang of the present day. The indi- 



313 

viduals of the whole order were very much larger than any similar 
forms now existing, their stature even exceeding that of man. These 
were very fond of the water, though they were in nature equally 
adapted to the land. It was not many ages before these nearly all 
became extinct ; and it is remarkable that almost every one of these 
died in the watery element, and thus deposited its fossils on the bot- 
tom of the sea. 

There were but very few types which represented the lion, tiger, 
wolf, and bear, these being a much later creation. Some of the sau- 
rian and other lower tribes of the eastern countries possessed very 
much of their dispositions, but they did not in the least present a 
true type of these higher forms. The various animals of the roden- 
tia nature dwelt mostly on the southern islands, and where the fruit 
upon which they subsisted was most abundant. 

I am impressed with many and various changes that occurred in 
the two kingdoms in the beginning of the present era — more even 
than geologists have conceived of in considering all the previous days 
of creation. Many distinct orders of animals dwelt upon the face 
of the earth, and passed quietly away without even leaving a vestige 
of their existence behind. Each of these became extinct because of 
changes in surrounding conditions, which also were the immediate 
causes of their frequent migrations from each other to various parts 
of the earth. 

To the superficial observer there w 7 ould have been a confusion in 
creation because of the dissimilarity of forms, natures, dispositions, 
habits, and various other peculiarities, which characterized the ani- 
mal creation in the early periods of the sixth day. Some were en- 
tirely herbivorous, and others entirely carnivorous ; and each one 
pursued its own peculiar inclinations : and a world of huge, gigantic 
animal forms was presented, devouring each other and the vegetable 
productions. 

The ruminating animals were at first not very abundant ; but they 
became more so about the fourth period, which was about the third 
thousand years. Those that were upon the earth existed mainly in 
Switzerland, but extended through all the European countries. They 
did not form a type identical in any particular with the forms of the 
present day. 

Thus all the lower and first animal productions were, like the first 
of the vegetables, huge, gigantic, and undeveloped — corresponding 
to the density and imperfect state of the water and air which then 



314 

surrounded the earth. These species were so numerous, that it 
would be impossible to reduce them to any definite arrangement 
whereby they could be properly comprehended. For there are none 
now existing that bear their likenesses, and none that may be com- 
pared with their external form. Furthermore, a definite knowledge 
of these would not be of much importance to the world, and its ap- 
plication would be of no benefit, either in satisfying the requirements 
of the scientific world, or assisting the minds of those who are en- 
deavoring to understand the more perfect interior principles. 



§ 66. I come now to a stage of creation in which the lower types 
of Mankind are distinctly exemplified. And of these I am impressed 
to speak particularly, and to trace them connectedly and with rather 
more minuteness than the other degrees of creation have been traced. 
And this will be done in order to impress the understanding with the 
important truth displayed in the first ascension of interior principles 
to the individualization of the inner man. 

Harmony of anatomical structures and similarity of compositions 
are principles largely pervading the animated kingdoms. It has 
been a subject of much discussion among the minds of the world, 
whether there is any established law by which forms are recreated by 
the successive modifications of the original form — and whether, by 
the same process, the species reproduced by all the living kingdoms 
become modified at each period, according to prevailing conditions. 
But the basis of reasoning which has been assumed in relation to 
this point has not been correct, and researchers have not been gen- 
erally fortunate in the conclusions which they have deduced from the 
visible appearances of Nature at the present day. 

Before speaking of the type of anatomy that exemplifies partially 
the form of man, it is well to remark that Nature is like the human 
brain — and is incessantly producing forms, as the brain is thoughts. 
And each form and peculiar organization in Nature is determined by 
the existing, controlling circumstances, which were the cause of such 
form's creation. It is therefore impossible for any order of animals 
to remain for many periods the same as its original : for they are 
changed in accordance with the existing surrounding circumstances. 
So also the thoughts to which the mind gives birth are the forms of 
their creating causes. And it is no more impossible for the brain 
to produce constantly thoughts in every particular similar to each 
other, than it is for Nature to produce forms similar to each other. 



315 

For the mind is acted on by all the immediate and exciting causes 
which produce thoughts as an effect, and the effect always varies ac- 
cording to the variations of the cause. So forms are the thoughts of 
Nature, as thoughts are the forms of the mind. Thus, although a 
general law governs the creation of thoughts, this does not produce 
invariableness in the form of thoughts. Here, then, it is well to rest 
the present discussion : for it is not useful to enter into minutiae con- 
cerning the modifications of animal forms ; and these all must be un- 
derstood as the results of efficient causes, not at the present time 
manifest to the sensuous observation of mankind. 

At the present period of creation, which is the first part of the 
sixth day, the quadrumana that existed were very differently formed 
from those now existing, and their stature and strength exceeded 
those of man at the present day. They resembled very much those 
that were described as existing upon the planet Saturn. Their body 
was short and heavy, their limbs disproportionately long, and their 
heads of a very wide and low form. The spinal column in the early 
species resembled more nearly that of the fish than that of any other 
form. The shoulders were of great width, and the neck was very 
short and full. The whole body was covered with thick, heavy hair, 
like many of the plantigrades of that period. Some parts of the 
body of this quadrumana resembled those of the lower animals, such 
as the fore limbs, which were used always in walking. The trunk bore 
some resemblance to those of the lower saurian species, and the head 
nearly represented a combination of forms that were then existing 
upon the earth. Some of the fossils of these animals have been discov- 
ered, and they have been supposed to belong to a branch of the sau- 
rian species — also to some of the marsupial mammalia. This ani- 
mal was the first type, after many ages of regeneration, which resem- 
bled in any particular the form of man. And the resemblance was 
in the peculiar form of the shoulders, back, and hips ; but it resem- 
bled other animals in its extremities and main features. 

This animal, like the classes previously mentioned, developed the 
positive and negative forces of the organs, and the proper functions 
of each organ were developed. Its lungs were very full and large, 
and were divided into two lobes. The heart contained four cham- 
bers (these, however, being imperfectly formed) ; the brain imper- 
fectly performed a duality of corcular motions, but it consisted of 
one mass without divisions. The liver in them was that which is 
termed spleen in the human form ; and the stomach more represented 



316 nature's divine revelations. 

the kidneys than the stomach of man, it being partly an organ of di- 
gestion, though the latter office was performed more by the general 
action of all the visceral organs. 

This animal also had the internal and external surfaces of every 
organ, nerve, and muscle, lined by the mucous and serous coatings 
which generate the higher forces of the whole body. The muscular 
system was very powerful, the osseous portions were very gross in 
composition, and the cerebral portions were such as are connected 
with an undeveloped mental constitution. It possessed no thoughts 
that were not caused by the sensations of the body. Thus, though 
motion, life, and sensation, were all unfolded in this animal's organi- 
zation, the higher endowments were as yet unknown ; for there was 
no mental organization capable of developing intelligence. 

I am impressed distinctly that this class of animals remained upon 
the earth nearly nine hundred years, during which time, the physical 
elements experienced many changes, which at length resulted in the 
production of a higher form of the same class. 

This new species, that now fills the place of the previous one, 
ascends one degree in the order of organic development. The ani- 
mal of this species had a head much larger than that of the former 
species, though it was but little differently shaped. It possessed 
shoulders of similar highness, and an elongated spine, with a sacral- 
bone nearly like that of the ichthyosaurus. The extremities resem- 
bled partially those of the bear and partially those of the human be- 
ing : but they used them all in walking, which made them like the 
plantigrade in habit, though they were like the bimana in some other 
respects. This form could not have existed, except as a progressive 
unfolding of the previous form. 

After many physical changes had occurred, this same species also 
gave place to a new form. 'This, like the other, was a very dark, 
gigantic, and powerful animal, but it was not so gross as the previous 
species of the same order. The anatomy was somewhat differently 
constructed, and was adapted to a new use. The action of the whole 
visceral system was very perfect. The form displayed a full, plump 
sternum, head, and extremities, as are observed in the lower order 
of mankind. The spine was also more perfectly formed : it was not 
like the first fish-like spines, but fully vertebrated, and gave off, at 
every intermediate portion, ganglionic nerves as receptacles for un- 
expended fluid ; and by these the whole body was kept in an active 
condition. The bones were filled with marrow. The brain was 



nature's divine revelations. 317 

very large and very inactive. The heart was imperfectly developed, 
but acted more perfectly upon the organs which were in close rela- 
tion to it and the lungs than did the hearts of the previous species. 
The brain, by its heavy and sluggish action, gave beginning and 
birth to the nervous fluid : and by its contraction the system was 
charged with nervous energy ; and by its expansion, imperfect par- 
ticles that were existing in other portions of the system were drawn 
to the brain to be modified, and thereby new life in each portion was 
constantly generated. This animal did not develop the forces neces- 
sary for the full unfolding of all interior qualities ; but inasmuch as 
its forces had ascended from those of the primitive species of the 
same class, so they were adapted to unfold themselves and to give 
birth to new and higher forms, such as were subsequently created. 



§ 67. The creation of a new species soon followed the destruction 
of the one just described. This, again, assumed a more perfect 
form, and its anatomy more resembled that of the lower order of man- 
kind. Its head and body were not so large. The spine and its 
appendages were very differently constructed, and the extremities 
became now so modified that it used but two of its limbs in walking. 
In the species before existing the hands and feet were nearly alike ; 
but the hands of this resembled those of a species of the marsupials 
that then existed — and the feet still those of the digitigrade, with the 
exception of having more complicated parts. And there was a de- 
cided distinction thus formed between the habits of this species and 
those of the lower species of the same class. The whole structure 
of the body manifested an adaptation of parts to new and more per- 
fect uses. 

There is a law running through this system of comparative anato- 
my, not perceived in a superficial view of the order of creation. For 
the historical period is the only one wherein all investigations are 
made, and all inductions and hypotheses are established. The in- 
quirer, therefore, is like a person standing at the termination of a 
great water, and questioning its origin and its manner of forming it- 
self into so large a body. But if the mind could be carried back to 
the beginning principles, and then follow each law and order of de- 
velopment through all the successive changes, the connexion between 
the present degree of organization and the lower animated forms 
could be distinctly seen. And then each form would be to the mind 
an index of its own origin, and from it the future development of 



318 

higher forms and more perfect qualities could be inferred. Then 
the activity of creation would be considered as a result of the ener- 
gies contained in the First Principles, which have been heretofore 
explained. 

There is now a decrease in the species of the quadrumana ; and 
decrease of forms indicates a composition of more refined materials. 
Thus the present class has less hair upon the surface of the body; 
the shoulders are not so high ; the spine now becomes nearly of the 
same form, even to the os-coccyx, which joins more perfectly the 
sacral-bone through which run the posterior nerves which give 
strength to the muscles and tendons of the extremities. Then, again, 
all the systolic and diastolic motions are much more in harmony with 
what is conceived to be the condition of a favorable and healthy con- 
stitution. These are controlled by the forces generated by the mu- 
cous and serous surfaces, which are adapted to the digestion and 
generation of a positive and negative fluid, and which also develop 
the most perfect mode of reproduction. The little hair that was upon 
their surfaces indicates, as does their general composition, more re- 
fined ingredients. Therefore the whole body constitutes the first 
type of a species far below the negro inhabitants of the earth as now 
existing. 

Depreciation of this species was a result of subsequent periods, 
and finally this gave place to a new species. And it may be ob- 
served that I only mention the prominent species of each class, and 
that the subdivisions are not particularly noticed, inasmuch as if mi- 
nulicB were specified, the great and leading characteristics of these 
orders of creation would be rendered less conspicuous. 

The species that we now have upon the earth may be properly 
termed a quadrumana also, and is a progressed succession of the last 
species. This inhabited the eastern lands, especially the parts of 
Africa and Asia that corresponded in latitude, and which were only 
divided by the ocean. It inhabited in greatest abundance the parts 
of the earth where the marsupials generally dwell. 

We have now a different type of anatomy, and in many particulars 
a new plan of organization. The head is not so large as in the pre- 
vious species, but assumes a more oblong shape, and joins very 
closely the medulla oblongata. And the medulla spinalis more dis- 
tinctly proceeds from the above portion, forming four cervicle nerves, 
these again extending into dorsal and lumbar, being very indistinctly 
ramified, as is the case in the higher order of the binana. The whole 



319 

vertebrated column was seemingly more adapted to higher uses than 
any form previously dwelling upon the earth's surface. The jaw- 
bones were of great length, the mouth was large and distended, the 
cheek-bones were prominent, and the head greatly represented those 
of several of the feline tribe. The nose was very broad and flat, the 
brows were full, and the eyes were rather inclined to the top of the 
nose. The chest and the whole viscera system were very imper- 
fectly formed, but represented in their main features the body of the 
Caffers. Their limbs were long, slender, and rather bowed. The 
feet were rather more oblong, and the ankle gave off parts which 
better adapted the feet to locomotion. The body was generally very 
full and gross in appearance. It was nearly free from the heavy hair 
which grew upon the previous classes. The hair upon the neck and 
head was somewhat more heavy, but it was very short and dark. 
Their color was generally an inveterate black. This class existed 
upon the earth nearly seven hundred years, during which time the 
whole of the animal kingdom assumed imperceptibly a higher degree 
of refinement. 

The following prominent degree of organization was that of a large, 
gigantic form, ascending to within one degree from the first estab- 
lished human inhabitants of the earth. It is well to remark that the 
portions of the earth where these existed were constantly undergoing 
specific modifications according to the condition of the interior of the 
earth, and its surrounding physical elements. And it is not neces- 
sary to discuss the transformation of colors ; for it will be seen by an 
explanation hereafter to be given, that all colors are homogeneous 
with the first and lowest — and that if the first is subjected to proper 
conditions, the succeeding colors will be unfolded (varying only as 
combinations differ) : and thus will be displayed all the complexions 
in the animal creation, and all the living and blooming beauties of 
the vegetable kingdom. 

This next class ascends to a degree in the scale of animal forma- 
tion that may be properly termed an ultimate representation of all 
living things. In this form the bimana organization becomes more 
distinctly visible. The heart and lungs in this animal assume a 
higher degree of development than those of any of the previous spe- 
cies. Being well formed in its main portions, it is still better calcu- 
lated to generate active, living forces, and thereby approaches nearer 
to the capacity of mental perception and intelligence — although its 
organization is a compound — even a transmuted ascension — of 



320 

lower forms. And however indistinct the modifications may appear 
to sensuous observers, this does not alter the truth of the general law 
whereby elements and forces constantly and successively unfold more 
perfect developments and higher states of exaltation. How easy, 
therefore, is it to perceive the anatomical and physiological corre- 
spondence which seems to be manifested in every order and degree 
of Nature's productions ! 

Besides a well-formed viscera system, this animal possessed a more 
perfect form of the spinal column — it being more minutely verte- 
brated, and giving off more motor nerves, which, by entering into a 
portion of the ganglionic system, contributed to the perfection of the 
whole internal apparatus, enabling it to digest more perfect substances 
as constituting its food. And this is the first type by which a true 
conception is conveyed of the power of the mutual living forces. 
For it must be discovered that the animal forms, as they become 
more fully developed, combine more forces within their organization. 
Thus the form corresponds to the interior power of motion, motion 
to the nervous life, and this to the active and susceptible sensation that 
pervades the serous and cellular tissues of the whole body. Thus 
these three forces become, when properly perfected, the first indication 
of intelligence, termed by naturalists " the instinct of animals." 

The form of the head in this animal was very little dissimilar to 
that in the previous species. Its brain was smaller, but more com- 
plicated, and therefore more susceptible. The color was not changed ; 
the hair upon the head and body was similar; the long and ill-shaped 
limbs continued, and also the short, full body. Various species of 
these animals inhabited Asia and Africa. Being yet animals, they 
were highly susceptible to the influences of external circumstances — 
more so, indeed, than any other order of animals. They were of 
great stature, had great power of will, and possessed strong passions, 
as owing to the highly-susceptible inclinations inherent in their con- 
stitutions. 

It is well here again to remark, that where Sensation becomes per- 
fectly established, passions, inclinations, and susceptibility to all ex- 
ternal influences, become greater than at any inferior stage of animal 
development. For it is by the interior sensibility arising from the 
medium existing upon the serous and mucous surfaces, that all the 
interior characteristics, which are sensations and passions, become 
strong, and therefore more extensively manifested. 

These animals, to the present inhabitants of the earth, would ap- 



nature's divine revelations. 321 

pear like giants in form and stature. Indeed, they were larger than 
any similar forms now upon any portion of the earth. These were 
the first that displayed any indication of mental activity. They were 
so formed that it became convenient for them to use distinct sounds 
which were significant to the minds of those addressed. These 
sounds were produced by the throat ; but they did not yet possess a 
glottis and tongue that could serve as vocal organs. The sounds 
produced were somewhat like those made by some species of the 
feline tribe, but in no particular did they resemble those used in hu- 
man vocal intercourse. 

These animals were distinguished from all others in habit and dis- 
position. They even had a conception of rearing artificial structures 
wherein they might reside — and they often inhabited caves : but they 
generally, like the lower species of the same order, dwelt upon the 
surface of the earth. They did not possess any of the aquatic or 
amphibious characteristics. Therefore it is manifest that they were 
more refined in form, in degree, and in disposition, than any of the 
previous classes or orders in the animal kingdom. These dwelt 
undisturbed upon the earth nearly one thousand years. 



§68. The" degree of organization which subsequently took their 
place, was the first form that approached or indicated in the least degree 
any of the peculiar characteristics of mankind ; and these represented 
the Jalofs and Mandingoes in their lower degree. These were upon 
the earth, without any essential modification, nearly eight hundred 
years. 

After this, three successive and distinct orders pressed in their 
stead. The highest of these approached in every particular the more 
perfect form of the human organization. These inhabited the Asiatic 
continent, while the other portions of the same class were in the 
south of these regions. Thus the three continents — the southern, 
western, and eastern — were inhabited by three distinct tribes, the 
highest of which, existing in Asia, came nearer to the unfolding of 
intellectual endowments. And this brings the period of the sixth 
day of creation to a point three thousand and eight hundred years 
before the commencement of the race as referred to in the primitive, 
written record. 

The surface of the earth, particularly in Asia and Africa, was now 
much more progressed, and consequently more fertile and suitable 
to the requirements of the animal creation. And it was at this time 

21 



322 nature's divine revelations. 

that the inhabitants of Asia began to unfold a distinct and sensuous 
perception, and even to represent their perceptions to one another. 
Having no proper conception of higher beauties than those surround- 
ing them, they consequently remained in their unintellectual state for 
nearly one thousand years, during which time the earth underwent a 
material change, which resulted in the destruction of nearly all the 
various tribes of the bimana type, and also materially altered the geo- 
graphical and geological condition of the whole earth. 

And it was by the passing away of the old conditions that new 
and more perfect ones came into being, whereby a new order of 
creation was produced, the highest of which ascends to the type ex- 
emplified in the present human organization. Until this period vege- 
tation was comparatively imperfect and limited ; but after this, each 
portion of the earth was rendered fertile and fragrant with living 
beauty. The earth at no previous time brought forth productions so 
extensive, or yielded so many delicate forms of vegetation ; for now 
it presented an external expression of its interior excellences. The 
whole earth was fertile, and the eastern countries abounded with 
more beauty and living grandeur than they do at the present day. It 
may be supposed that these beauties could not have existed without 
the agency of man in their cultivation. But the most beautiful and 
complicated forms in the vegetable kingdom, as in the animal, be- 
come developed in a more perfect degree when they are not artifi- 
cially cultivated. 

And it was at this time that a new tribe was introduced upon the 
earth — rising entirely above the undeveloped features of the lower 
forms. These constituted what may be properly termed a transition 
from the animal to man : and these were the first forms that could be 
properly termed Man. 

And the record which reveals the then-existing condition of the 
earth is distinctly proved and exemplified ; for the beauties of crea- 
tion, displayed in all the parts of Asia and Africa that were fertile, 
represented not only the interior qualities contained in the earth, but 
also the primitive conception of the garden of Eden. 

And it will be understood from this that all the vegetable and ani- 
mal productions ascend gradually and imperceptibly with the unfold- 
ings of the law of Nature, from the original gelatinous composition to 
the creation of man at the present period. And, again, it is evident 
that man was formed " from the dust of the earth" — was rendered 
man only by the congregation of innumerable living forms, which 



323 

assumed orders, degrees, species, associations, and correspondences. 
And thus he occupies a degree of organization pre-eminent above all 
the other departments of creation, and thus is a representation of all 
living things that contained the germ of which he is the unfolding. He 
is thus a combination of all forms, qualities, and essences, in Nature, 
sustained by all kinds of motion, life, and sensation, that characterize 
the successive steps of natural progression. Thus it is that man is 
over all creation. And as he represents the developed beauties con- 
tained in the lower forms, so is he a representative of the interior 
world. 

The written history speaks of the multiplying of each form of the 
sea, land, and air. And ail these were subjected to the control of 
man, while man was actually dependent upon all below and around: 
him in being. For while he is the unlimited proprietor of his own 
person, the whole creation below his exalted degree is necessary tol 
his subsistence and nourishment. And inasmuch as there is an in- 
separable dependence of man upon every form in being, and of these 
mutually upon each other — so are the harmony and perfection of all 
things dependent upon the reciprocations of the vegetable and animal 
kingdoms and man, and of man and the interior and more congenial 
world. 

Here, then, we rest satisfied. Man is created, and exerts a power 
over all creation. And the present developments of the whole Uni- 
verse are in accordance with all the associated laws that flow spon- 
taneously from the Fountain of divine and living Principles. They 
are even the breathings of the Great Positive Mind which has flowed 
through the ten thousand avenues and forms of animated Nature, until 
it breathed into man the breath of life, and he became a living soul ! 



§ 69. Now is revealed the whole use of Nature ; and now can be 
perceived the adaptation of every part belonging to the whole Mass, 
to produce a more exalted form — which, again, is adapted to the 
unfolding of far greater and eternal beauties. And* all the laws and 
forces which have been heretofore explained, are now plainly under- 
stood as converging to the formation of man. Man, then, represents 
the universal progressive development which is an inherent and eter- 
nal law of matter : also he represents a resurrection of every gross 
material in being. And the saying that is contained in the Key is 
now verified, that " Nature is the Cause ; forms are the Effects, and 
man is the Ultimate production ;" and that " the Great Positive 



324 nature's divine revelations. 

Mind, as a Cause, uses Nature as an Effect, to produce Spirit as an 
Ultimate." 

These things are represented in every particle in being, and there- 
fore can be comprehended by a proper investigation of the rudimen- 
tal laws and principles of the Universe — without which no important 
truth can ever be unfolded to the minds of the world. 

The work of the present day of creation has been more distinctly 
marked by unity of plan and composition, and the appearance of a 
general end, cause, and effect, than that of any previous day. A 
superficial view of the whole plan of creation of mankind, however, 
would lead to many erroneous and repulsive impressions. But when 
viewed with a scientific and reverential mind, the whole presents 
a connected plan and a sublime and magnificent work, inasmuch as 
every particle is a flowing of the interior qualities of previous exist- 
ences : and each, again, as it ascends into higher forms, displays a 
higher degree of the same interior excellences. And so from one 
order of creation to another, in which the species are only mediums 
of transferring inferior qualities to higher states, there is to be seen 
the same united activity, the same potent energies, and the same 
teeming beauties ; and as the confluence of all these establishes and 
constitutes the organization of man, man becomes the perfection and 
representative of them all. 

So by these harmonious breathings of Nature, the work of the 
present day manifestly becomes a higher example of omnipotent and 
divine Love and Wisdom. And this is the closing of the present 
era — the consummation of the creations of the whole period, and of 
the End contemplated ; and thus Nature represents a higher beauty, 
a more perfect form, and a more comprehensive organization. These 
things, when viewed in connexion with the united harmony of the 
Universe, display wisdom which transcends the powers of human ex- 
pression. Indeed, there is no mind adequate to appreciate the wis- 
dom here displayed, save the Great, Comprehensive Mind whose 
Essence pervades every particle throughout space ! 

And nothing is too low in the scale of being to be of indispensable 
importance in the position it occupies. Moreover, nothing is so low 
but that it is the perfection of something still lower. And the lowest 
particle in being is only a representative of an endless use and adap- 
tation. Nothing therefore is useless : for that which appears gross 
and imperfect is in reality the only substantial source of subsequent 
unfoldings. Thus a condensation of an inconceivable congregation 



nature's divine revelations. 325 

of atoms produced only the imperfect form of the earth. And it is 
plain that if this condition had not existed, the'vegetable kingdom 
could not have been developed. And so the vegetable creation is a 
substantial basis for the animal creation, even as the earth is for the 
vegetable. And the animal kingdom is the only basis upon which 
man could have been created, and therefore it is absolutely necessary 
to his being. 

And had not each of these been governed by the unchangeable 
laws of Nature, nothing would have assumed order or refinement. 
But by the operation of these laws the whole creation gradually as- 
cends, by imperceptible steps, to the perfect development of its own 
interior nature. Thus the germ of existence is in Nature, and the 
fruit thereof is Man. Thus the vegetable mirrors the undeveloped 
qualities in the earth, and represents the animal kingdom. This, 
again, reflects the beauties of the vegetable kingdom, and represents 
the formation of Man. And man exemplifies the perfect unfolding 
of Nature's interior qualities, and represents within himself the united 
and harmonious Universe. 

From these correspondences it can be plainly seen that all things 
which have form and distinct existence have an interior indepen- 
dence, but that externally they are dependent on all things, and dis- 
play a universal use. And it would be as unjust to abhor any of the 
lower kingdoms as it would be to have a prejudice against any of the 
imperfect portions of the human organization. For form s are only 
the temporal combinations of material substances ; but the Cause (of 
which forms are the effects) is the invisible and therefore is eternal. 
And as forms, the uses of which the mind does not always compre- 
hend, are the constant manifestations of Nature, so they are the con- 
stant and successive productions of her immutable and eternal prin- 
ciples. 

And the first and most comprehensive attribute that is manifested 
in these forms is divine Wisdom. And their unity and harmonious 
reciprocation prove that Wisdom is the higher attribute flowing from 
the Fountain of divine Love. Love, therefore, determines the univer- 
sal relationship, and Wisdom the universal adaptation. So these at- 
tributes are the highest laws of Nature, comprehending within them- 
selves various modifications of the same principles as all flowing 
from the same exhaustless Fountain wherein exists infinite Intelli- 
gence. 

This is the Vortex from which are unfolded successively the re- 



326 

ceding waves of a united Universe. And one of these is an index 
to the expanding sublimities of another; and so their ceaseless flow- 
ings comprehend the whole Univerccelum. And as these are the 
flowings of the general materials in space, so the earth constitutes a 
similar vortex of power, which rolls forth succeeding waves from the 
mineral to the vegetable, to the animal, and to man : and the breath- 
ings of inherent qualities transcend Motion, Life, and Sensation, and 
form a pure and exalted Spirit. The wave of development is not 
arrested here,- but it goes on throughout the unimaginable spheres in 
the interior world, until it approximates and is responded to by the 
Great Positive Mind. Thus are the concentric circles of material 
creation unfolded — which correspond to, and absolutely prove, the 
concentric circles of spiritual creation and spiritual, endless pro- 
gression ! 



§ 70. Thus the great Vortex is a living, exhaustless Fountain, 
wherein dwell infinite Love and Wisdom, and from which flow the 
undefinable worlds which pervade the whole Univerccelum. And 
these are formed by succeeding and expanding waves, the same 
principle being distinctly manifested in every department of animated 
Nature. The Universe, therefore, is an ocean of activity, even as 
the Univerccelum is a boundless ocean of infinite Love and Wisdom. 

The Tlioughts of the infinite Mind, therefore, constitute the laws 
of Nature : and the results of these thoughts are the animated forms 
in being, including the exalted form of man — which again form, on 
a corresponding principle, the interior, spiritual existence. Nature, 
therefore, is merely a Thought of the divine Mind, as forms are the 
thoughts of Nature. Thus the universal laws are merely the infinite 
expressions of the Great Positive Mind. — And thus are we brought 
to associate our interior principle with the Thoughts of its own Pro- 
ductor. 

And it is only by a clear comprehension of Nature's creations that 
we can form any correct conception of even a Thought emanating 
from the divine Mind. The laws of Nature are known to be un- 
changeable ; and these are merely the expressions of divine Thoughts. 
These laws, therefore, are emanations from the universal Cause; and 
by resting upon their immutable and harmonious results, we would 
be resting our interior affections upon the Thoughts of an all-perva- 
ding, infinitely-perfect, omnipotent Mind. 

It is seen by this that universal truth displays a universal corre- 



327 

spondence. All things, therefore, are existing externally in forms, 
but all realities are dwelling in the interior, and are the cause of the 
form's existence. Thus it is necessary for the living principle of 
man to have an external form : for the two mutually depend upon 
each other. Without the form, the spirit could not be ; and without 
the spirit, there could be no form. Therefore the interior is the 
reality, and the form is a useful, rudimental instrument, agent, or 
medium, by which the spirit forms a connexion with the material 
Universe. 

So the animal and vegetable forms are necessary for the unfolding 
of their interior qualities. The external coating of the earth is a form 
necessary to contain the interior, living Mass ; and without it, this 
Mass w 7 ould be in a chaotic condition. So it is necessary for the 
Sun to be clothed with a form like the planetary system, in order that 
one body may balance another, and that the whole may thus be in 
unity and reciprocation. The Sun being the interior and producing 
cause, its evolved forms constitute the united external Form. So the 
whole Univerccelum is necessary as a Form — a Body — of the 
Great Positive Mind. This living Principle is the all-producing 
Cause, and the Univercoelum is the universal Effect. Thus the lat- 
ter forms an External, which is necessary for the existence of the 
Interior. And thus the whole creations of boundless space are only 
an external Form assumed by the interior qualities of the divine 
Mind. 

If, then, it is impossible to understand the uses of the minute forms 
in Nature, is it not more impossible to comprehend the extent of an 
infinite thought? — and still more impossible to comprehend that 
thought's Originator? It is not well, then, to doubt the existence 
of a use in any department of Nature ; for this would be evidence 
that the subject is not yet properly understood. And it is only when 
the exalted and sweeping intellect puts forth all its powers to grasp 
the whole united plan-work of Nature's creations, that a very indis- 
tinct idea is obtained of that which infinitely transcends all adequate 
conception. So nothing is inactive — nothing useless — nothing ab- 
solutely imperfect ; but everything sustains an important position in 
the great architecture of the Univercoelum. 

These meditations are the result of the breathings of the sphere of 
Causes,* in which my mind is situated, and in which all effects are made 

* What is meant by the "sphere of causes" the author explains in his spiritual 
revelations, in a subsequent part of this work. 



328 nature's divine revelations. 

present. And these effects are exemplified in every minute particle 
constituting an inseparable chain of correspondences ascending to the 
highest celestial spheres, which are illuminated only with divine Love 
and Wisdom. All that is around, below, above, is to my mind an 
harmonious congregation of forms and spheres, of laws and princi- 
ples, which are in every particular displaying the original design of 
the infinite and omnipotent Mind. So no thought is so extensive or 
so profound as to comprehend the infinite expanse of divine creations. 

Nature, at this period of creation, presents a most beautiful reflec- 
tion of all anterior creations. And it is now evident that man is cre- 
ated from the dust of the earth, and that he is the receptacle of one 
of the spontaneous breathings of the Great Positive Mind. This 
rendered him a perfect form — a useful agent — a living soul. And 
thus were male and female created ; and these were qualified to ex- 
ercise an unlimited control over all the lower orders of being, even 
as man feels his absolute dependence upon them. And so the whole 
earth at this time represented the close of a distinct and pre-eminent 
creation, even the peopling of the garden of Eden. As this repre- 
sents the living beauties in the vegetable kingdom at this period, so 
do the inhabitants thereof represent the perfection of animated forms. 

Thus the grand Work is finished — the great End is accomplished. 
Nature becomes an harmonious Whole — the congregation of parts. 
And so the original expression which was made in view of the gen- 
eral consummation of the present period of creation, is absolutely 
verified. — And as Nature is a mirror wherein are seen all her interior 
excellences, so this ultimate development of creation is a mirror 
wherein is reflected the truthful expression that "the evening and the 
morning were the sixth day. 11 



§ 71. The germ of man has thus been discovered in the lower 
forms of the animal kingdom, and traced through all of its progres- 
sive stages of development, rising from the lower degrees through 
the great body of the animal creation, with its many and diversified 
branches and their modifications, up to the blooming perfection of 
the living tree whose fruit is the organization of man. And as man 
is the fruit of the whole living creation, so is he the rudimentai being 
possessing those undeveloped endowments which have subsequently 
civilized many portions of the earth, and also opened to the mental 
view the reality of an interior and more perfect world. 

The present existence of man was within and near the portion of 



nature's divine revelations. 329 

Asia which has since been termed Turkey, extending to the regions 
of the Euphrates and Tigris, and joining in two distinct lines to the 
locality whereupon was built Jerusalem. As was stated, the lower 
type was existing in some portions of Africa, but these were as infe- 
rior comparatively as were the felina and general mammalia of those 
regions. The great body of those of the most perfect form, and 
which were truly man, thus dwelt originally upon the borders and in 
the interior of Asia. 

Their form was very large, their strength was in proportion to the 
great density of their osseous composition, and their motions were 
governed by the peculiar plan of their anatomical structures. The 
spinal column was perfectly vertebrated. The sternum and intercos- 
tal portions were so arranged as to give great elasticity to the interior 
and depending portions. They were marked by a peculiar gentle- 
ness and humiliation, such as resulted from the more agreeable in- 
stincts of the lower and kindred forms. 

There was still a slenderness and imperfect form of the limbs, 
these being somewhat bowed and still resembling the extremities of 
the previous classes. Their mental constitutions (of which more will 
hereafter be said) were not intellectual so much as social, but they 
were characterized by great power of perception and memory. They 
did not display any noble moral qualities such as were manifested 
in the subsequent races. 

Male and female thus existed, differing only in stature and strength, 
in accordance with the plans of their respective organizations. This 
was the first class of beings that could properly be termed mankind : 
for they now exemplified, though imperfectly, all that the human or- 
ganization has in subsequent ages unfolded. 

The portion of the earth where they dwelt was at this time very 
fertile, yielding forth many species of vegetation. Thus this portion 
of the earth was more adapted to the requirements of man than any 
other ; and corresponding to its advanced condition were its animal 
developments. 

This, with the lower and kindred races, has been designated by 
the comprehensive term Adam — as was their associate tribe com- 
prehended by the term Eve — these terms representing the first and 
the basis of the more perfect inhabitants. 

Their dispositions were exceedingly gentle and social, varying in 
some particulars, owing to the imperfect reproduction of their spe- 
cies. Asia was thus peopled for many ages, during which time no 



330 nature's divine revelations. 

mechanical improvements were made. They had no conceptions of 
the arts and sciences, nor of the intellectual attainments possessed by 
the subsequent and higher orders of the same class. 

At first, and for many continuous ages, they communicated their 
ideas by expressions of the countenance and outward physical signs ; 
and while they remained unsophisticated by the art of clothing their 
ideas in verbal sounds, they were free from all cupidity and absolute 
deception. 

After the consummation of many periods, they advanced in artful 
attainments, and began to exchange thoughts with each other through 
the medium of vocal, rudimental sounds, consisting of monosyllables. 
At this age they were not acquainted with nouns, adjectives, and 
verbs, and therefore their language displayed no distinct inflections. 

It is well to observe the progress of their intellectual qualities, and 
to notice the distinct results arising therefrom. It is well known to 
the nicely-critical observer of natural physiognomy, that thoughts, 
whether they arise from interior or external exciting causes, must of 
necessity illuminate the eyes, the features, the whole countenance, 
with the exact expression of their import. Such was the mode of 
expression among the first inhabitants of the earth during their una- 
dulterated condition. They expressed vividly and without suppres- 
sion their interior thoughts upon their countenances, and thus com- 
municated with each other. 

But when they had advanced a little further, and had partaken of 
a little of the fruit of the tree of Knowledge, they began to conceal 
their true sentiments, and to clothe them with an arbitrary vocal 
sound — which possessed not the power of communicating the real 
reality of their ideas and affections to each other, but rather was 
liable to convey deceptive impressions. 

It is well to understand properly the origin and rudiments of vocal 
language ; but this we can not do without understanding the action 
of sound upon the atmosphere, and its vibrations among the intricate 
chambers of the ear. 

The first inhabitants did not possess perfect vocal powers. This 
arose from a deformity of the trachea, larynx, and glottis. These, 
when perfectly arranged, act in concert to produce the variations of 
sound, according to the influence of the will upon the parts. If the 
atmosphere had not been chemically so constituted, and composed 
of particles of superior form and fineness to the particles of water, 
sound would not have been known except as an indescribable sensa- 



331 

tion. This is established by the fact that the sound communicated 
by the particles of water is very indistinct in comparison to that com- 
municated by the atmosphere. The particles of water are not so 
perfect in form and refinement as the particles of the atmosphere. 
Each of these elements has ascended above the angular and circular, 
and holds an intermediate position between the spiral and vortical 
forms — having those forms that are adapted to the transmutation of 
the lower and imperfect to the higher and more perfect forms. 

The water, therefore, is a medium by which gross particles are 
transferred into its own composition, by its attractive power as owing 
to its spiral form. And the atmosphere, being a higher degree of the 
watery element, and having the vortical form, possesses a still greater 
power of transferring the watery element into its composition. Thus 
one is so arranged that it is adapted to the perfection of the other. 
And these must be considered as owing their origin to the rudimental 
forms. 

By this knowledge of the constitution of the atmosphere may be 
understood the phenomenon of vocal sound. It is evident that when 
the will excites the vocal organs, there is a communication of posi- 
tive power constituted of more perfect particles than those previously 
pervading the same organs. And when the vocal organs are thus 
excited, they become mediums for the descension of the will. This 
produces a corresponding action upon the particles of the atmosphere ; 
and the first particles excited communicate their excitement to the 
adjoining ones, and thus the action proceeds from one particle to 
another, each particle modifying the same, until it arrives at the lab- 
yrinth of the ear, where it becomes suitably modified to produce a 
vibration among the chambers of that organ, and an impression is 
thereby produced upon the mind of another. Thus it was only by 
the delicate modificaiions of sound, which is at first only an excite- 
ment, that such a process as vocal communication was ever dis- 
covered. 



§ 72. The inhabitants of the earth thus came into possession of a 
new power, only in consequence of the unfolding of their mental fac- 
ulties. The rudiments of vocal language are thus discovered. Their 
sounds, consisting merely of monosyllables, were imperfect — not so 
considered by themselves, but by subsequent nations which have 
arranged the grammatical laws of language. 

Language, therefore, is a result of progressive development ; and 



332 

it existed in an imperfect condition ever since the development of 
the law of Sensation. From that moment instinctive signs were em- 
ployed by the animal creations ; and these continued to grow more 
and more perfect until the establishment and present condition of the 
human inhabitants of the earth. Vocal, verbal communication, could 
not have occurred before this period : for previously the atmosphere 
was too grossly constituted. 

Not long after the introduction of verbal sounds as signs of impres- 
sions, the inhabitants became disunited in social affection in conse- 
quence of the misconceptions conveyed by those sounds. They 
finally could not enjoy each other's society ; for every expression of 
the mind, which was originally pure and unadulterated, was now 
clothed in a false sheath; and this created disunity and confusion 
among all the inhabitants. 

Previously to this, mankind were in an innocent and pure condi- 
tion ; but by the constant increase of these causes, they became dis- 
united and repulsive to each other. This has been distinguished in 
the original history as a state of depravity. It was in this manner 
that their eyes were opened ; and thus they were enabled to see their 
own deceptions and imperfections. And having a new power of 
conversing with one another, they clothed their real and imperfect 
thoughts by false sheaths or deceptive aprons of obscurity. 

Thus the whole race became dejected and depraved : not because 
they had violated any constitutional faculty, physical or mental, but 
because their faculties were wrongly and imperfectly developed. 
Such is the origin of all deception — of all imperfection. From this 
moment misery and impure associations had their origin. By con- 
tinued and ill-directed development of the faculties, vice and misery 
increased. The inhabitants acted more and more against each oth- 
er's interests, and thus became disorganized and rendered entirely 
wretched and unhappy. 

At the period when this wretchedness prevailed most extensively, 
they were obliged to leave the happy associations of their former 
days, even the beautiful Eden of the earth, and became dispersed 
into other lands. Three distinct nations ultimately became estab- 
lished as flowing from this rudimental fountain. One of these settled 
in the interior of Asia ; another upon its eastern borders ; and another 
in the lower part of Africa. 

The inhabitants of Asia, which were then divided into two nations, 
consisting of the original and the branch, sustained a close relation to 



333 

each other and to the nation in Africa. Indeed, they were all the 
legitimate children of the original inhabitants. But they were very 
different in constitutions and dispositions, insomuch that they could 
not harmonize consocially with each other. 

There was existing in the minds of one nation a disposition to 
peace, unity, and concert of action. They dwelt harmoniously to- 
gether; they were kind and gentle to each other and to their brother 
nation, insomuch that they have been made to correspond to a shep- 
herd, and their amiable and gentle dispositions to the innocency of 
sheep. 

The opposite nation, which dwelt upon the borders of Asia, pos- 
sessed the various dispositions of the primary inhabitants. They 
were imperfectly organized as to their mental, physical, and social 
constitutions. They manifested the passions of envy and retaliation. 
They remained, to the same extent as were the previous inhabitants, 
in a misdirected and ill-developed state. From this cause all man- 
ner of deception, tyranny, false ambition, and impure highminded- 
ness, arose among them. They were an imperfect and badly-organ- 
ized nation. They were deceptive and universally selfish ; they were 
haughty and uncongenial in all their social and intellectual bearings 
and relations. And there was such a disunity existing among them, 
that they were compared by the primitive history to an unholy man, 
termed Cain. » 

And the opposite branch of the same original inhabitants were, as 
has been described, entirely dissimilar in all their natural and social 
characteristics, and more perfect in their general constitutions. These 
were, in the language of correspondence, compared to an amiable, 
well-organized, and good man, named Abel. Thus the two nations 
were the legitimate children or branches of the same original germ ; 
and these were designated as Cain and Abel. 

As these names have now become familiar, it can not be inappro- 
priate to use them in designating the movements of these two nations. 
Cain was very much versed in scientifics. He claimed, with an air 
of self-sufficiency and false dignity, to possess the knowledge of all 
things, and thus felt very much exalted above his brother Abel. 
Abel was an unassuming, kind, and gentle being. He did not dis- 
play the external, deceptive knowledges which characterized all of 
his brother's actions. He was a peaceful, good, and honest person, 
having no highmin-dedness, but felt and sustained the principle of 
justice and reciprocation throughout the various departments of his 



334 nature's divine revelations. 

constitution. His whole form was beautiful and reflective of interior 
beauty : for it manifested a general symmetry and a brilliant expres- 
sion of interior principles, which rose far above the lofty pretensions 
of his brother Cain, and showed that he associated with that which 
was more pure and undefiled. 

This peace and harmony dwelt within the bosom of Abel ; while 
an air of pomposity and polluted selfishness was visible in the person 
and actions of Cain. Thus they dwelt together for a long period ; 
the one possessing a meek and amiable, and the other a presumptive 
and domineering disposition. And after dwelling together for the 
period spoken of, Cain, as a selfish tyrant, possessing no pure, in- 
ternal sympathy, rose with all his combined forces against his brother 
Abel. And the latter, being so meek, gentle, and submissive, yielded 
without retaliation, and thus fell a sacrifice to a supercilious and self- 
exalted beins: — even his brother! 

Thus the two nations warred together. Devastation was the re- 
sult : but soon the terrific combat was ended ; and Cain, the over- 
powering nation, usurped the wide dominion of the whole earth ! 

This was the first stage of imperfect civilization. It corresponds 
precisely with the second and third orders of the animal creation. 
The latter were gross and imperfectly formed, and they manifested 
an impure, ferocious, and repulsive disposition. They were in the 
incipient stages of animal development, even as these two nations 
were in the incipient stages of civilization : and they varied in innu- 
merable respects, even as the different nations of the earth have 
subsequently varied. 



§ 73. The nation (Cain) which superseded the other, was very 
well versed in sensuous knowledge, and retained hereditarily all the 
imperfections of the previous inhabitants. Its people soon became 
sensible of their defiled condition. They became extremely de- 
praved and wretched, such being the legitimate fruit of physical, 
mental, and social violations. They represented a being in despair, 
suffering as they did the full consequences of their violations : and 
thus Cain was represented as saying, " My punishment is greater 
than I can bear." This was an humble acknowledgment — a true 
confession of depravity. 

And it is thus seen that the unprogressed and incipient stages of 
civilization erected a monumental demonstration of the inevitable 
consequences of social and national violation. This monument, in- 



I 



335 

deed, extends its turrets above the nineteenth century. And that 
violations are always attended by corresponding consequences, is 
evident in every department of Nature, whether organic or inorganic, 
animate or inanimate. And thus the germ of civilization being im- 
perfectly deposited, unfavorably situated, and imperfectly developed, 
has turned the true faculties, true passions, and pure associations of 
man, into unholy and polluted paths ! 

Here, then, is the origin and cause of all imperfection : and here 
was the monument erected. And the inhabitants of the earth, during 
the many ages down to the nineteenth century, have not been able 
to discover the cause of the existing imperfection, or to remove the 
foundation of this fearful monument, and erect in its stead a temple 
of universal peace, harmony, and reciprocation. Is it possible that 
the world still requires kind and yet positive admonition to guide and 
direct them into the peaceful way of righteousness ! 

After the nation had thus conquered all that was good and amia- 
ble, it removed to another portion of the earth, which was further 
west, and almost upon the European continent. Here they gradu- 
ally became imperfectly and socially organized : and as it was a land 
not fertile, it was termed " Nod ;" for this corresponds to barrenness. 

Here they gradually multiplied and became a great nation. They 
also improved as to^their internal condition, informing themselves to 
an extent upon natural and immutable principles. But in conse- 
quence of their previous degraded condition, as they multiplied, their 
hereditary deceitfulness also increased. They thus formed an ex- 
ternally-brilliant, tyrannical nation, possessing but few of the interior 
qualities of mind in any high degree of development. 

The garden of Eden literally corresponds to peace and beauty. 
The streams of water that were described as flowing through the 
garden, were rivers the courses of which have since been changed by 
the volcanic action of the earth. These rivers correspond to fertility. 
Adam and Eve correspond to two distinct nations — which ultimately 
became associated, and thus formed one, in the interior of Asia. 
The tree of knowledge corresponds to the undeveloped embryo of 
perfection and intelligence. The terms good and evil are used as 
expressive of the legitimate fruits thereof: evil being the gross, im- 
perfect, and undeveloped, and good being evil's perfection. The 
animal of the saurian species that is represented as being more subtle 
than any other beast of the earth, corresponds to the secret, imper- 



336 

ceptible progress of an unfavorable and unhappy mental development. 
And eating of the fruit of the tree of knowledge — of good and evil 
— represents an experience of the fruits of the good, which at once 
begets a knowledge of evil. Thus it is that experience begets 
knowledge : and if the inhabitants of the earth had not seen the 
very lowest degrees of evil and wretchedness, the subsequent na- 
tions would not have known or appreciated that which stands in con- 
tradistinction. 

The nations (which were two combined as one) thus obtained the 
knowledge of good and evil ; and this knowledge corresponds to hav- 
ing their eyes opened. And becoming thus aware of their evil dis- 
positions, they endeavored to conceal them by making external gar- 
ments : thus aprons correspond to a fearful secretiveness, and a dread 
of having their corrupted characters openly manifested. This, again, 
corresponds to depravity : and thus they conversed deceitfully with 
each other. 

From this the nation, which had then lost their high degree of in 
nocence and purity (merely because they were unfavorably situated 
insomuch that their situation became exceedingly evil and vitiating), 
sank to a lower degree of uncivilization. From them sprang the two 
nations designated in the primitive history as Cain and Abel — the 
former being distinguished for external show and highmindedness, 
and the latter being a meek and unsophisticated nation whose prin- 
ciples corresponded to the innocence of sheep. The war and de- 
vastation that arose after many ages (after they had become men or 
great nations), correspond to the predominance of ignorance and folly 
over peace and goodness. The land of Nod corresponds to barren- 
ness : and the multiplicity of the nation that sojourned in that portion 
of the earth corresponds to the prevalence of universal artificiality 
over all that is naturally pure and righteous. 

We have now ascended to the basis of all theological speculations 
of the nineteenth century, and of those that have called forth the en- 
ergies of the most erudite men of every age and nation. And many 
speculators, in consequence of the unsearchable antiquity of the doc- 
trines which they have investigated, have become entirely deceived 
as to their origin and the foundation on which they rest. 

It has already been revealed that in the constitution of mankind 
there existed passions and principles which were in themelsves good. 
But after the advance of the nations, they, by misconceiving the true 



nature's divine revelations. 337 

elements of their nature, created unfavorable circumstances, by which 
the development of their passions and principles was entirely mis- 
guided ; and consequently they became a degenerate and wretch- 
ed race. 

Here, then, is the cause of the present imperfection of the world. 
Being misdirected in its incipient and rudimental stages, civilization 
has gradually taken various courses, and these have been subjected 
to many modifications, until at the present period the disorganization 
is so radical and universal that no inquirers have been able to search 
out its foundation. But we have seen that this consisted in the va- 
rious conditions that were incidentally established among mankind 
in consequence of the uncultivated stale of their mental and moral 
faculties, and of these being improperly directed. From these causes 
arose a universal misunderstanding, and an absolute disorganization 
of that which would otherwise have been well sustained and con- 
trolled, and which also constituted the very essence undeveloped of 
pure and undefined morality. Such, then, is the origin of evil ; and 
from its origin many dissimilar consequences have followed, varying 
according to the civilized or uncivilized condition of the subsequent 
nations. 



§ 74. Africa at this time contained two distinct nations — one of 
these being the original branch of the primitive inhabitants, and the 
other being a part of the same nation, only disconnected by a dis- 
similarity of disposition and government. And Asia contained three 
distinct nations — the greatest of these being that existing in the in- 
terior, extending its dominion to Turkey ; another being upon the 
border of the continent ; while the third existed in the region of Jeru- 
salem. These nations, which became thus disconnected, endeavored 
to live apart from eacn others interests, and thereby engendered in 
their own communities a mutual hostility toward each other. This 
resulted in successive and destructive wars — not carried on by open 
combat with implements of destruction, but rather by devouring each 
other by ingenious and fanatical despotisms. 

It would not be proper to mention the descendant nations as dis- 
tinct from the primitive inhabitants : for in reality Africa contained 
one general nation, as did also Asia after the settlement of the nation 
in the land of Nod. These, however, divided into three distinct 
branches, one of which located in a portion of the earth now known 
as China, and some of these, again, settled in Central America. 

22 



33S 

They became disunited in proportion to the dissimilarity of their 
dispositions, being from the first rendered variable by all the unfavor- 
able .conditions by which they were surrounded. Some of these na- 
tions (or rather parts of the first nation) advanced to some consider- 
able degree of social and intellectual attainment — these, however, 
being free from the imaginative conceptions which so greatly entered 
into the minds of the succeeding nations. 

They had not as yet erected any houses ; for they dwelt in in- 
geniously-constructed tents made of the foliage that was so abundant 
in those parts of the earth. They had not as yet tilled the ground : 
but they partook of such vegetable and animal forms as it was given 
them to know by instinctive consciousness were suited to sustain 
their physical constitutions. 

Many ages elapsed after this period before the)'' arrived at a suffi- 
cient degree of intelligence to erect dwellings made from the very 
large trees of those continents. But there could be observed a steady 
advancement in natural and social attainments ; for it was now that 
they began to arrange their vocal signs into an orderly and grammati- 
cal form. Together with the improvement of language, the intellec- 
tual faculties became gradually unfolded ; and they then conceived 
the rudiments of the mechanic arts, and were soon able to make a 
useful application of them. 

Not long after this the nation that dwelt in Central America began 
to improve rather more extensively than any of the older and kindred 
nations. Having ascended to a higher degree of intellectual devel- 
opment, they began to till the previously-uncultivated earth. They 
could see a natural adaptation of materials to the unfolding of inte- 
rior principles, such as would redound to their united interests ; and 
they were guided partially by this conviction in all their artificial 
and mechanical improvements. Stones were soon discovered to be 
useful materials for the building of more convenient and agreeable 
dwellings. 

They existed in this condition for a few centuries, during which 
time there was a gradual unfolding of knowledge among them. And 
ultimately there existed in Central America a beautifully-constructed 
city, formed entirely according to the conceptions of beauty which 
were peculiar to their then-uncultivated intellects. 

The inhabitants of Asia and Africa remained in a degenerate con- 
dition. Being so universally disunited in consequence of their im- 
perfect social institutions, it became necessary, in order to control 



339 

the people, to establish over them an arbitrary government — to ap- 
point a ruler who might exercise despotic, tyrannical dominion ; and 
the people were willing, as at the present day, to submit to these 
unnatural and unholy governments. 

These inhabitants began gradually to decrease in stature and 
strength, according to the change of the elements surrounding them. 
They were previously a large and athletic people, possessing power- 
ful constitutions, and exercising unlimited control over all the lower 
species in the animal kingdom. But they became at length a degen- 
erate race in their physical as w r ell as social organizations. 

The inhabitants of the earth had not assumed a lighter color than 
that which may be observed in the Jalofs and Gaffers. The condi- 
tion of their constitutions was owing to the slow unfolding of all their 
essential qualities — which, if they had been properly directed, and 
placed in the path of prosperity and development, would have ren- 
dered them (as the same would have rendered the world of mankind 
at the present day) a brilliant and harmonious Brotherhood. 



§ 75. The present degree of moral, social, and intellectual devel- 
opment, involves subjects of deep interest to the most profoundly- 
inquiring minds, among which class theologians sustain a prominent 
position. And inasmuch as their innumerable opinions are generally 
the subsequent modifications of conceptions of the primitive and un- 
cultivated inhabitants of the earth, they will feel a decided interest in 
the following revealments as involving the truth or untruth of the main 
features of their psychological theories. For as we have now as- 
cended to the origin of all mythology, of all heathenism, of all civili- 
zation, and truly-intellectual development, it becomes highly neces- 
sary that w r e should notice distinctly the origin of all important con- 
ceptions which have led the minds of the world, through successive 
generations, into many unholy and imperfect opinions. 

It is distinctly evident to the observing and inquiring mind that all 
dissimilarity in opinions must in reality be owing to a difference in 
the degrees in which different minds have become unfolded to the 
reception of truth. All minds are seemingly converging to one cen- 
tre, at which will be developed the perfected knowledge of psycho- 
logical and eternal truth. This will be the establishment of some 
vast, comprehensive, united system of theology — one that will sus- 
tain an inseparable connexion with the natural, interior elements of 
man, and with the universal laws of Nature, and likewise will unfold 



340 nature's divine revelations. 

the consoling truths in reference to a future and interior world. It 
will be a theology perfected by the knowledge of scientific truths, 
which are the rudiments of higher and greater truths, and by the 
knowledge of the unperverted and unpolluted spiritual nature of man 
as being the representative of the perfection characterizing the uni- 
versal creations. 

In the subject before us, then, are centred the inquiries of theolo- 
gians of the present day. And the discovery of the source from 
which all the various systems of theology have arisen, will prove that 
the many paths heretofore travelled by theological speculators are 
only so many degrees of mental development, each being determined 
by the peculiar circumstances to the influence of which the minds of 
men have been subjected. And these paths are of themselves indis- 
tinct lines of truth in which the minds of all previous nations have 
travelled ; and through similar lines the minds of all subsequent na- 
tions must of necessity travel in order to arrive properly at the Fount- 
ain of true scientific and theological knowledge. 

And there is no division between science, philosophy, metaphys- 
ics, and religion. For the first is the rudiment and basis of the 
second. The second illustrates the first, and typifies the third. The 
third unites with the second, and flows spontaneously into the fourth. 
The fourth pervades and comprehends them all, and flows as spon- 
taneously to a still higher degree of knowledge and perfection. 

Thus nothing is natural which is not moral. Thus the natural 
and the moral are conjoined principles dwelling in Nature and flow- 
ing out of truth. All things, therefore, are good in themselves, but 
consist of different degrees of goodness, and each is necessary to 
make the whole an harmonious unity. 

The metaphysician has entered into many profound investigations 
relating to the mental constitution of man. He has endeavored to 
discover the origin of passions which constitute the elements of the 
mind ; the origin of Sensation (which is a principle of the organiza- 
tion originating in its inherent essence) ; and of the affections and 
loves (which are the elements of all interior association) ; also of 
Intelligence, which consists of the thoughts of the substance of the 
mind. And in endeavoring to search out the existing relations be- 
tween these variously-modified elements, he has arrived at various 
and illegitimate conclusions. Not being able to discover the origin 
of these things, or the nature of the spiritual composition, metaphysi- 
cians have reasoned entirely from an assumed basis, and their con- 



341 

elusions have been in accordance with the basis on which they were 
founded. And so all the important theological inquiries at the pres- 
ent time are involved, as to the legitimacy of their results, in a proper 
unfolding and truthful description of the imaginative imperfections 
originating at this period of the world's history. 

Some of the inhabitants of Asia had not improved to any extent 
in their forms of vocal communication. Their verbal language con- 
sisted merely of incoherent sounds made by the concussion of the 
larynx and glottis; and these not being varied according to reason, 
they became socially confused and ultimately divided into many 
tribes. These settled in the east of Asia, in the interior, and on the 
borders joining the African continent. They were in a very unciv- 
ilized condition, being governed generally by a sanguinary discipline 
which expressed characteristics but little above the higher orders of 
animals, and disconnected them completely from the nations in the 
European continent and in Central America. 

Here, then, is manifested all the disunity legitimately resulting 
from a bad organization and imperfect situations — a disunity of feel- 
ing, of social interests, of intellectual attainment, and a destitution of 
all those high and lofty principles that characterize a united and 
happy brotherhood. 

The inhabitants of Central America had advanced more than the 
other nations in the arts, sciences, and mechanical inventions ; but 
their minds were yet uncultivated in all the higher branches of knowl- 
edge and refinement. They had advanced also in language. Every 
century brought a distinct modification in their form of vocal com- 
munication : and they spoke a tongue so primitive that no analogy to 
it has as yet been discovered in the elements of oriental and subse- 
quent languages. It possessed, however, some inflections, though 
these were more imperfect than the same are in the speech of the 
Sandwich-islanders. 

The inhabitants of the European continent (w T hich had multiplied 
to a great nation) had not ascended to any important degree of re- 
finement ; for in every particular they were far below the condition 
of the nation in Central America. And those in Africa were, if pos- 
sible, in a lower degree of uncivilization than the African inhabitants 
of the present day. They were, however, above the brutish inhab- 
itants that were divided into castes and tribes on the continent of 
Asia. 

At this period the inhabitants of the earth all lived without houses, 



342 nature's divine revelations. 

with the exception of the European and Central-American nations. 
Vocal sounds were as dissimilar as their social and intellectual de- 
velopments. So the inhabitants were divided into every degree of 
physical and mental disunity ; and this is the basis of the disunity yet 
existing among mankind — though the inhabitants of the earth are 
now perceptibly converging to a higher degree of unity of interests. 

About this period the imaginations of the more advanced nations 
became very fertile, and were of a character corresponding with the 
undeveloped state of their minds. Imaginative belief began in this 
period to form a conspicuous feature in the workings of the human 
mind ; and it is well to mention how these hallucinations became 
established. 

After the first inhabitants of the earth had discovered the process 
of expressing thoughts by sounds, the confusion of understandings 
soon became permanently established. The land of Asia previously, 
and indeed up to this time, presented a beautiful landscape of bloom- 
ing fragrance, inasmuch as that geological portion of the earth had 
advanced in rudimental compositions far beyond any other portions. 
After this confusion of tongues, the inhabitants became disunited in 
consequence of the deceptions practised upon each other — these 
arising entirely from misconceptions of their interior relations toward 
one another. Hence arose envy, cruelty, and misery, among them. 
For they became jealous and envious of each other, and lost entirely 
all the peaceful principles that previously united them instinctively 
together. These things arise from a perversion or misdirection of 
the pure passions of man, and from an unfavorable development. 

As a consequence of these social confusions, and of these adverse 
feelings toward each other, they conceived of the existence of an im- 
perceptible enemy which they supposed to be instilling into their 
minds a spirit of vengeance and retaliation, and generating absolute 
evil. This belief prevailed among them to a great extent. They 
attributed the evil influence to the peculiar atmosphere that encom- 
passed the earth, believing that the light which proceeded from the 
sun possessed the power of imparting to it these malignant influences. 
And this fancy impressed their minds the deeper from the fact that 
they always abhorred each other when the sun apparently rose from 
the depths below and shone upon them. Thus was engendered a 
fear — to the existence of which the world at the present day can 
bear witness. 

In subsequent periods, after the nations had become so hostile that 



REVELATIONS. 343 

they warred against each other, the conquering ones, settling in the 
west of Eden, possessed in a still more definite form the general 
opinions of their ancestors. But these opinions now became modi- 
fied in some particulars. Yet all the inhabitants feared the sun, and 
more especially the light emanating from it. Thus arose a dread of 
light — even of any interior or mental light, which might otherwise 
have illuminated their minds and ameliorated their social condition. 
It was concerning those who were still tinctured with this feeling that 
the language was spoken which says, " Men love darkness rather 
than light, because their deeds are evil." 

Let it be understood that the inhabitants feared the literal light of 
the sun. The same fear, when modified, begat a fear of the sun 
itself. And this corresponds to the fear of receiving too much mental 
light — though this light, if it had been properly received, would 
have illuminated the interior principle of man, and made him a prop- 
er representative of the sphere which he is destined ultimately to 
occupy. 

The succeeding branches of this nation, which required many gen- 
erations and centuries to be perfectly established, also modified ma- 
terially the belief of their ancestors. 

It is w T ell to remark that this is the very basis of mythology : yet it 
is too remote to be known to the world at the present day. 

They now believed the sun to arise from an indescribable abyss, 
of which it was the representative. Clothed, as it was, with a robe 
of consuming fire, and presenting to them such fearful declarations, 
they shuddered at the contemplation of that which they supposed the 
sun represented, which was inconceivably more fiery. Nothing ex- 
cited such deep and general attention among the first inhabitants of 
the earth as the sun — appearing, as it did, to rise perpendicularly 
over the edge of the ground on which they existed, and watching 
them with an immoveable and fiery eye for many hours, and then 
sinking correspondingly on the opposite side. They believed that .'t 
had then lost all its fiery garments, and was returning to the fountain 
of fire to be reclothed, to ascend again upon the opposite side. They 
therefore believed in an inconceivable fountain of raging fire. For 
this they considered absolutely demonstrated by its representative, 
the sun, which had been a dread to all previous generations. This, 
together with the opinions formerly entertained, constituted the faith 
of the nation of Central America. 

It is well to remark (and the remark can be applied to the present 



344 nature's divine revelations. 

day) that a gross and imaginative hallucination, resulting only from 
the disordered and confused state of the mental faculties, becomes 
modified in accordance with the development of intelligence. And 
in proportion to the fertility of the conceptive powers, is the sublim- 
ity of superstitious imaginations. Here, then, is an important point 
for the consideration of the theological world. 

I am distinctly impressed with the truthfulness of this account of 
the original condition of the inhabitants of the earth. Thus language, 
arts, sciences, consociality, and theological theories, advance in pro- 
portion to the advance of civilization. 



§ 76. We are now approaching nearly to the period of which 
records are contained in the primitive history of the earth and its in- 
habitants. And before there was a decided change in the condition 
of the world, there were several geological transformations and vol- 
canic catastrophes, which altered the features of many portions of the 
earth, and likewise changed the courses of many rivers and the posi- 
tions of many seas. And as this is the last that has occurred in the 
geological history, and gave rise to what is by geologists termed the 
alluvial formation, it is well to mention the important occurrences of 
this period. 

The change was evidently necessary for the requirements of the 
subsequent inhabitants. But in observing a phenomenon superfi- 
cially, the mind does not recognise the order and harmony of the 
workings of Nature's laws. But even if the use of an occurrence 
is not seen, it is not proper to question the wisdom of the cause 
which produced it. For the harmony of the whole grand plan 
which unites in one Structure a Univerccelum of Universes, is only 
seen and felt when viewed in its general aspect. And however 
plainly an occurrence may appear to us as the result of a defect in 
any of the departments of the general plan, this does not prove that 
it is so, nor is it in reality a sufficient basis on which to found any 
theory. 

Previous to the period under contemplation, the earth presented a 
different geographical aspect from what it did after the consummation 
of the volcanic occurrences referred to. The north of England and 
of America were then entirely submerged by water, as also were the 
Australian regions. A great portion of the waters of the Pacific 
ocean, which divides the continent of America from Asia, then 
formed the seas of the arctic regions, extending toward the south a 



345 

narrow strip of water in the form of a river, which joined the gulf 
of Mexico and the Carribean sea. 

Thus the inhabitants of Asia could, by following the circuit of 
narrow strips of land, reach the portion of the earth now known as 
Yucatan. An isolated nation also extended along the connected 
land into America. And from these originated the inferior inhabi- 
tants that have been found upon this continent, and known as the 
American Indians, and which have excited so many queries as to 
their origin. 

Many of the islands in the southern and western portions of the 
earth were at this time completely concealed by the sea which passes 
between and divides the eastern and western hemispheres. It is well 
to remark that the Sandwich islands, the Friendly islands, and the 
island of New Holland, are the three prominent ones that have since 
become dry and fertile. 

As was before stated, the condition of the atmosphere was such as 
to constantly create and accumulate extensive icebergs, these exist- 
ing principally in the northern and inundated portion of the earth. 
These continued for many centuries after the previous submersions 
which occurred at the close of the cretaceous and during the tertiary 
period. From the close of the tertiary period up to the present 
time, there did not occur another and similar inundation. For the 
changes in the temperature were gradual, and the great mountains of 
ice were as gradually melted as they were formed. Thus the earth 
was preserved from another and like universal submersion until the 
present period, which is marked with more distinct and violent 
manifestations than any of the previous catastrophes. 

From the consummation of the cretaceous formation to the present 
period, there have elapsed an incalculable number of ages — during 
which time the animal kingdom has changed its main forms several 
times, which changes were marked by a complete retiring of certain 
orders of animals, and a formation of new and more perfect organi- 
zations. These modifications occurred among the lower orders of 
the animal creation, and from these there was a progress upward to 
the production of the quadrumana ; and from these, again, through 
many ascending forms to the ushering-in of the lower bimana tribes ; 
and from these, again, up to the creation of man at the close of the 
sixth day. 

It is well to understand that one of these essential changes required 
nearly a whole century — and that the changes were innumerable, 



346 

and therefore innumerable ages elapsed during the ascension of the 
first forms of the fifth day to the organizations of the period under 
immediate consideration. It is therefore beyond the ordinary pow- 
ers of computation to determine the exact number of years that 
elapsed between the last submersion of the earth and the present 
impending changes. 

During this long period of time, the atmosphere and water became, 
as in previous instances, unequal in density to the expansive force 
of the igneous materials of the interior of the earth. This is purely 
an effect of the universal law of progressive ascension. For the 
water and atmosphere together constituted the fluid and gaseous en- 
velope of the whole earth. The action of one determines the action 
and constitution of the other. And if a change in these elements 
occurs, it must be by the ascension of rudimental particles to enter 
into a higher form of combination. The atmosphere at this period 
had been modified by the modifications of the water — and this by 
the changes experienced by the earth, and this by the modification 
of its interior. So it is well to understand that the interior, igneous 
composition is balanced and counteracted, as to all its expansive and 
eruptive forces, by the pressure of the water and atmosphere. The 
solid, external coating of the earth is the medium by which the two 
extreme compositions are sustained in a state of equilibrium. . 

This external pressure was diminished by the sublimation and re- 
composition of each element. It was many ages before the whole 
Mass entirely lost its equilibrium ; and the present period is the point 
of time when this inequality occurred. The result was inevitable : 
the mass in the interior soon became confused and universally dis- 
turbed. The whole fiery ocean was in a state of inconceivable' 
agitation. All the particles assumed impetuous motions, and rushed 
to different parts of the great mass, being acted on by the expansive 
heat of the interior composition. This resulted in an unimagina- 
ble expansion of the particles joining the crust of the earth. The 
result was the mighty catastrophe of which the whole earth now 
bears evidence. It was an upheaval of the entire upper portions 
of England and America, with all the adjacent parts. Volcanoes 
that had before given vent to the expanding elements of the inte- 
rior, were at this time rendered entirely useless ; and the explosions 
which followed shook the earth entirely to its centre, breaking in 
some parts the whole combined strata, some of which sank and 
others were raised to an immense height. Thus geologists have no- 



347 

ticed many prominences in which the upheaved strata seem upon 
one side to have been abruptly broken, while upon the other side 
they are gently inclined. These may be observed in the highlands 
of Scotland and in the Grampian mountains ; also in the upper por~ 
tions of the European continent. 



§ 77. The changes of the face of the earth at this time established 
new positions for the water, that before was in general a united body, 
extending through many valleys streams that joined the same body 
of water in other portions. But the great change that occurred at 
this time on both sides of the equator formed new islands, new lands, 
and new bodies of water. At this time the Pacific ocean suddenly 
flowed over the land that was before an extended valley, which, being 
sunk lower, gave room for its admission ; and since that time this 
ocean has divided the two continents. Also the Mediterranean and 
Atlantic at that lime became more confirmed in their present forms. 
And from that time unto the present period the earth has not changed 
in its general aspect or geographical features. 

The enormous icebergs that were existing in the northern portions 
of the earth became at once dissolved by the evolution of heat at 
those regions. This resulted in a general inundation of all the low, 
dry land of the earth, though the water did not ascend to the tops of 
ordinary mountains. The inhabitants that were upon the continents 
before described were partially destroyed. The inhabitants of Eu- 
rope, as settled according to the previous descriptions, were almost 
entirely destroyed. The inhabitants of Asia and Africa were gener- 
ally undisturbed, although in some parts, as for instance where now 
exists the Caspian sea, there dwelt a multitude which were swallowed 
up by the great convulsion ; also a small nation upon the mouth of 
the Ganges, and another toward its upper extremity. This river did 
not exist to any great extent until some portions near its then-existing 
borders sank with their inhabitants ; and thus the river was formed in 
its present condition. 

The inhabitants of Yucatan, which then extended to the gulf of 
Mexico, were likewise partially destroyed ; for the gulf and the Car- 
ribean sea were formed by the sinking of inhabited portions ; while 
those that dwelt entirely in Yucatan were undisturbed. About one 
half of the inhabitants of Asia and Africa were buried in the interior 
of the earth. 

Thus about two thirds of the inhabitants of the earth were de- 



348 nature's divine revelations. 

stroyed by the great earthquake and inundation. A few remained in 
Asia, and more in Africa ; and these, with those that inhabited Yu- 
catan, were the only inhabitants remaining upon the earth, with the 
exception of three isolated tribes in North America. 

This occurrence produced a change in every department of ani- 
mate and inanimate Nature. The water and atmosphere became 
now permanently established, composed of the same elements in 
nearly the same proportions as constitute them at the present day. 
The atmosphere being an ultimate of the water, and pervading it, 
became a useful agent to transfer the same into its own composition, 
and by means of the same operation the earth is refreshed by rain. 
And by virtue of light derived from particles constituting the atmo- 
sphere of the sun, the atmosphere of the earth is rendered congenial 
to all living forms ; and by the same means the water is also rendered 
suitable to sustain and nourish its living inhabitants. And by virtue 
of the united whole, the earth is rendered fertile and blooming. 

So the atmosphere and water became so constituted as to balance 
the expansive force of the interior substance. And so the earth has 
remained in a stable condition ever since the period of the universal 
change. 

Many forms in the vegetable kingdom were destroyed ; but their 
places were soon supplied by kindred and more perfect forms. But 
it is not necessary to enter into any particular description concerning 
the conditions of the vegetable and animal kingdoms : but attention 
is directed to the condition of the inhabitants of the earth. This pe- 
riod is represented as the cleansing of the earth of all its impure and 
unrighteous forms. The flood, however, is described in the primi- 
tive history as rather more universal than it actually was. It is 
termed a flood, and is represented as a universal one — which corre- 
sponded to an entire geological and geographical change of many por- 
tions of the earth, together with the utter destruction of many inhab- 
itants that were very unhappily situated and very imperfectly developed. 

The inhabitants that are represented as being saved were those 
that dwelt in the land of Yucatan. For the others were generally 
destroyed, but few remaining in comparison to the vast population of 
both continents. 

The original description of the flood is, however, an entire spirit- 
ual correspondence — representing in an imperfect manner this great 
catastrophe, which was the basis of the whole illustration. The ex- 
act correspondence will be discovered and related hereafter : but it is 



nature's divine revelations. 349 

well to mention that it was by this volcanic occurrence and this great 
inundation that the correspondence was suggested, having an internal 
meaning ; for it is impossible for the account to have a literal signifi- 
cation. And as this portion of the history of the earth does not sus- 
tain a close relation to the meaning of the language in the primitive 
history, it is not necessary that I should at this time reconcile the 
apparent discrepancy between the original and the present descrip- 
tion. I am impressed that the internal meaning of many sayings that 
were apparently literal has not as yet been properly and generally 
understood by mankind, notwithstanding their true meaning was un- 
derstood by those who wrote them, and has since been unfolded to 
the world by an expanded and suitable intellect. 

The inhabitants of Yucatan were far more advanced in the arts, 
sciences, and general intellectual attainments, than any other nations 
upon the earth. This land was not the first inhabited, but was 
peopled by a branch nation that came from Asia. Those that existed 
in Asia were yet in an uncultivated and uncivilized state. So like- 
wise were those in Africa. Those that dwelt in North America 
were also very uncultivated as to their physical, mental, and social 
condition, being the ancestors of the subsequent Indians. These 
were at this period the only inhabitants of the earth. And from this 
period it is well to date the early history of the human race — con- 
sidering all the previous inhabitants as only in the incipient stages of 
this condition of mankind, which condition represents all the subse- 
quent conditions of the race throughout the whole earth. 



§ 78. Soon after this period, as will be discovered, the nations be- 
gan to conceive of substantial signs as representatives and correspon- 
dences of things and thoughts. These are the hieroglyphics ; and 
from these the subsequent historians derived their knowledge and 
impressions. There is no real knowledge to be obtained from hie- 
roglyphics or history concerning the earth or its inhabitants antece- 
dent to this period. And theological and mythological impressions 
had their origin nearly as far back as this period, at which the inhab- 
itants of the earth at the present day date their origin. 

And at this period the history of language begins ; and from this 
it may be traced through the various and successive nations to its 
present condition. So this is a period in the earth's history marked 
by more important considerations than almost any other period : for 
we have now ascended to the basis of all subsequent conditions of 



350 

the world down to the present day. And it is within this period that 
man has become so far perfected as he now is in all his powers and 
faculties, and has acquired the ability to understand the important 
truths developed in the gradual progress of every nation, and by 
which he can understand the more interior truths that have, up to 
the nineteenth century, remained entirely concealed from the human 
mind. 

And it will be a universal relief to mankind from their present 
misconceptions, to understand the important truths concerning the 
interior and ultimate life. It will then be discovered that our ideas 
do not flow from the external to the internal, but rather flow sponta- 
neously from the interior through the organization into the external 
world, there to perceive and reason upon the stupendous workings 
of Nature, rendered prolific, beautiful, and congenial, by the reflux 
of interior principles. Then our conceptions will be from the inte- 
rior, and not created, as all conceptions have been supposed to t>e, 
by the intrusion of external things. For let this idea be as universal 
as it is true, That thoughts are not generated by external things, but 
that they are evolved from the living principle within. And thus it 
will be made plain to the reasoning faculties of man that all external 
forms, from the smallest insect to man, to Nature, to the Solar Sys- 
tem, to the Univercoelum, are merely images shadowing forth the 
interior and creative causes — the essential principles, the divine 
Mind — and that all forms are merely receptacles of the living, active 
principles that generate within them Motion, Life, Sensation, and Intel- 
ligence. For as the vegetable kingdom receives nourishment from the 
light and heat emanating from the sun, so does the animal kingdom, in- 
cluding man, receive spiritual light and life from the Light which is 
the Love of the divine Mind, directed by Wisdom : and so Love is 
the Life, and Wisdom is the Organizer. 

When we conceive of an organization, we are at once impressed 
with the existence of parts and qualities necessary to constitute such 
properly. The whole is composed of parts, and the parts are neces- 
sary to the whole ; yet these do not of themselves constitute a perfect 
organization. For an arch may be composed of an indefinite num- 
ber of stones, without which the arch could not exist ; but suppose 
the arch to be disorganized, this would not alter the fact that the 
stones are the parts, and remain in substance unchanged. In order, 
therefore, to form a perfect organization, it is not only necessary to 
have every part adapted to the whole, and each part to perform a use 



nature's divine revelations. 351 

and fulfil a purpose, indicating a final cause, but it is necessary that 
these parts should have life and motion, and enter into mutual rela- 
tions with each other, and thus form a whole or combined unity, in 
which a use must be manifest. And the use accomplished is the end 
of the organization. 

The organization of man is of itself perfect. In every department 
there is an equal adaptation — an endless amount of uses — which 
converge to as many ends ; and these when conjoined display one 
perfect Use and End for which the whole was created. 

Thus man is existing. He is composed of an infinite number of 
parts ; he Js & microcosm ; he is a united Whole. He could not be 
so if there were not a use in the plan, or if there were not an end to 
be accomplished. He is therefore rendered a proper receptable of 
the spontaneous breathings of the Great Positive Mind, through Na- 
ture, by Wisdom, to form and individualize the immortal spirit to 
dwell in the world within. 

Thus man is an organization, not composed of a mutual agreement 
of parts through the indefinite workings of an impetuous Nature, but 
is rather the perfect form, the highest image, the designed organiza- 
tion, of the divine Mind that pervades immensity ! 



§ 79. It now becomes necessary that I should dismiss all reflec- 
tions concerning the use and end of the human organization, and 
confine my descriptions to that which flows legitimately out of the 
perfected physical conditions of this era. I am at present to say 
nothing concerning the moral and intellectual developments of the 
human race, nor concerning the conception of theological opinions 
and the gradual confirmation of them in the minds of mankind, nor 
concerning the modifications of these opinions by each nation through 
subsequent periods, until the identity of the original conceptions was 
lost. Matters referring to the general deluge, and to other general 
occurrences, will now be dismissed from notice until a notice of 
them comes in as a consequence of their theological originations. 
But the object of the following descriptions will be to present to view 
the stream of mankind, from its origin, through its many circuitous 
courses, until each nation, as a branch of the original stream, has 
contributed to establish the general condition of the world in the 
nineteenth century. I commence, then, at the birthplace of the 
lowest types of mankind, and trace them through their various de- 



352 nature's divine revelations. 

velopments, until they form what may be termed a perfect Man of 
the present period. 

Asia, as all mythological traditions truly indicate, cradled the first- 
born of the human species, and nourished them from the lowest 
stages of infant innocence to the period of the extension of their pow- 
ers and faculties, and until the change of their local habitations to vari- 
ous other portions of the earth. To describe these developments and 
changes in a connected way, from the time the animal assumed the 
form of the human at a period before mentioned, it will be necessary 
to commence at the first evolving from one germ of the forms and 
properties of a subsequently-distributed race. 

In the beginning, there was existing in the interior of eastern Asia 
an association composed of the first human beings who dwelt upon 
the face of the earth. On a parallel with this family was subsequently 
located another one of similar type, but of a weaker and more effemi- 
nate nature ; and they were not so large in stature, or so numerous, 
as were the former. These gradually became acquainted with each 
other by following out the inclinations of their constitution, which led 
them to seek association one with another. 

1 am impressed with the reason why two families were thus con- 
gregated in different places, at first without the knowledge of each 
other's existence. It will appear from research respecting the mam- 
miferous species approaching to man, that there were originally two 
distinct moulds or forms of these, ascending at the same time nearly 
to the human type of organization. One had existed in the arctic 
regions, and in the upper portions of Asia, ever since the great revo- 
lution in the types of the animal kingdom at the close of the fifth day 
of creation. From that period these gradually ascended to the hu- 
man type which characterized those who were existing in the interior 
of eastern Asia. By a corresponding modification, the mammiferae 
that were existing in the interior portion of western Asia ascended to 
the effeminate type previously described. These located in western 
Asia, and the former in eastern Asia. 

But they did not discover each other's locality until they had by 
industry accumulated social wealth in abundance. The ease which 
then occurred in their social condition gave to the elder members of 
each family a desire to discover new and more congenial portions of 
the land upon which they lived. And I am distinctly impressed 
that it was this undeveloped and effeminate race that originally dis- 
covered the location of the older and more matured inhabitants of 



nature's divine revelations. 353 

the interior of eastern Asia. The period of time that elapsed is pre- 
sented to me indefinitely : but it was not more than one century and 
a half from the time that they became individually located before 
they became conjoined one with another. Then the two formed one 
family. 

During the lapse of another century, two branches sprang from 
this family and flowed, the one into the lower portion of Asia now 
known as Egypt, and the other into the interior of Africa. In fifty 
years from this period, these offshoots grew into large families, and 
one of them ultimately grew into a powerful nation. Those that 
were in Egypt, however, sprang from the rather more matured stock 
of the primitive family, and thus retained all the peculiar characteris- 
tics of their gross constitutions, which were powerfully energetic, and 
the strength of which was determined by the great development of 
muscular fibres and solids in their physical systems. They also 
possessed great nervous power, which was sustained by a strict ad- 
herence to ihe requirements of their bodies and an abstinence from 
organic violation ; from which cause also they were undiseased. But 
they were unlike those that settled in Africa, and who continued to 
possess all the imperfect and delicate characteristics of the more un- 
developed portions of the original family. 

And about this period (that is, about one half a century from the 
time they became permanently located) the inhabitants that dwelt in 
Egypt rose against the other nation, in Africa, with all the vengeance 
of infuriated brutality, and warred with them until they destroyed 
nearly three fourths of their number, and dispersed the remaining 
few to various portions of the same continent. This battle is repre- 
sented almost perfectly by the battle which was spoken of as being 
nearly consummated on the planet Mercury : for they fought with 
the same kind of implements (that is, sharply-hewn stones), and man- 
ifested all the ferocious dispositions which are displayed by some 
classes of animals, but which are modified and rendered a little more 
perfect in man. And these were at this time displayed with all the 
ingenuity of which their mental faculties were capable, and with all 
the force of their powerful physical constitutions. Those that became 
scattered upon the continent of Africa I lose all trace of, because they 
evidently became extinct. 



§ 80. Now, again, are only two nations existing upon the face of 
the earth — the one in Egypt and the other in eastern Asia. My 

23 



354 

impression now leads me to a period one century in advance of thrs 
period. And now the nation which dwelt m Egypt became located 
upon the southern portion of Europe. ■ At this period they had ad- 
vanced so far in civilized life that they constructed, in a roost eccen- 
tric form, a beautiful city. They did not employ stones, but rather 
trees, which they arranged one above another against huge trees al- 
ready matured. The tops of these they broke or bent to each other, 
and then thatched them in a singular manner; and thus they formed 
the roofs of their dwellings. In this manner did they construct resi- 
dences of sufficient number to contain every person belonging to 
their nation ; and this I am impressed was the first conception of ar- 
chitecture in the uncultivated minds of the original inhabitants. 

At this period Europe yielded a low type of the oats and rye, 
which, however, may not be termed such, as it bore no resemblance 
to the present forms of those grains. But I use these terms merely 
in order to convey to the mind the article of food which was at that 
time yielded upon many portions of the European continent. 

This nation increased in numbers excessively, and finally grew 
into such a mass of uncultivated intellects, that, being unguided, and 
incapable of directing themselves, they became disunited. And in 
nearly one century more from this period, branches of this same 
people established in Central and South America two still more 
beautiful cities. 

Meanwhile those that dwelt in Asia set about another voyage of 
discovery : at which time the Pacific ocean was unformed, which fact 
rendered it possible for them to pass from the eastern to the western 
hemisphere, or to gain safely the upper portions of America. It has, 
however, been supposed that the aboriginal inhabitants of this conti- 
-nent must have crossed Behring's straits : but this hypothesis requires 
no direct refutation, as it is evident that those who suggested it did 
this in endeavoring to conceive of the possibility of the migration of 
this people. 

But I will proceed to notice the inhabitants of the southern portion 
of this western hemisphere, as it at this time contained an advanced 
nation of the original family. The portions upon which the whole 
nation, dividing into various branches, became located, are now 
known as Spain and Yucatan, extending their more minute branch- 
es to the portion now occupied by the gulf of Mexico, and also 
to Brazil and Buenos Ayres. They constructed here, according to 
the previous description, their cities of stone and other durable ma- 



nature's divine revelations. 355 

terials, building very low and extensive dwellings, with apartments 
similar to those which are constructed for habitations at the present 
da}'. They had not as yet attained to the conceptions of architecture 
which were possessed by the inhabitants of those portions after the 
lapse of five centuries, during which time portions of South America 
suffered much from volcanic catastrophes, which formed the Mexican 
gulf, Caribbean sea, and Pacific ocean. During these appalling oc- 
currences, nation after nation was destroyed ; and there was a de- 
population of almost every portion of these regions. But from the 
time of which I have spoken as the commencement of the existence 
of these cities, down to the fifth century afterward, the inhabitants 
became very much advanced in external information, scientific attain- 
ment, and hieroglyphical architecture. 

At this time became founded the cities of Herculaneum,* Yucatan, 
and a primary city near the site of Pompeii. But as details concern- 
ing the social and physical conditions of these inhabitants would be 
unimportant in respect to the object of my present impressions, I will 
say in reference to them at the present time no more — but will pur- 
sue the general subject as before marked out, noticing the upbuild- 
ing, flourishing, and advancement, of each nation, city, and kingdom, 
together with the subsequent downfall thereof. So, then, I proceed 
to the period of the upbuilding of the city of Pompeii, and to the 
permanent establishment of five nations that arose upon the face of 
the earth about this period. . v 

The inhabitants of Yucatan extended their rights of possession al- 
most to the islands now known as the West Indies, a portion of the 
same nation being established in Herculaneum. And Pompeii peo- 
pled various portions existing southeast and north of this city, and 
sent forth a branch which peopled Brazil, extending to its extreme 
boundaries. But Pompeii as a great city, and her inhabitants as a 
great nation, yielded all their beauty, grandeur, and magnificence — 
ignorance, pride, and arrogance — to the annihilating hand of volcanic 
action. And by such agency she and her possessions were buried 
— the tops of the highest dwellings being covered to the thickness 
of many feet by the contents of a bursting crater. I call this Pomjjeii 
for the sake of distinction ; but in reality a city that was subsequently 
founded near the same spot assumed for the first time the name of 

* The speaker directs me here to say that these modern names of cities and terri- 
tories are used simply to designate localities, and for the sake of distinction ; but that 
no places of those names existed at the time spoken of. 



356 nature's divine revelations. 

Pompeii. And the city of which I speak can only be known to have 
existed by discoveries of some of its still-existing materials, which 
may be made by seeking at a place a little north of the city that has 
subsequently been destroyed in a similar manner. But I have not 
yet arrived at the period of the city known as Pompeii to mankind 
of the nineteenth century. 

But I come now to speak of various other portions that were simi- 
larly depopulated, and also of Yucatan. And it was in this portion 
of the world that the greatest ingenuity and refinement existed in the 
art of architecture and in various other ornamental and hieroglyphical 
arts that ever existed, either before the founding of these cities, or 
since that period. Let it be distinctly understood, however, that 
these vast conceptions and attainments continued to flourish in an 
equal manner for nearly seven, centuries. 

I will now advance one more century, and describe new branches 
of the human family — inhabitants that passed from Asia toward 
America — some of which reached this continent, and others of which 
settled upon intermediate fertile portions which were suited to their 
fancy and inclinations. And I am distinctly impressed that while 
they were thus forming families and associated nations on these por- 
tions, the Pacific ocean became established in its present form, form- 
ing the islands known as the Philippine islands, Society islands, 
Sandwich islands, &c. And the population of these islands, thus 
surrounded by a body of water impassable by any means of naviga- 
tion which they then possessed, were unable to change their habita- 
tion. But happily these portions were fertile, and yielded produce 
suitable to sustain their existence. And these very inhabitants grad- 
ually became modified into those at present existing upon these isl- 
ands, and whose character and dispositions will be understood by 
perusing the pages of modern geography. 

Those that remained upon the continent of Europe settled at this 
time in some portions of northern France. And those that remained 
in Asia had, as I have described, begun distributing themselves to 
other portions of the earth ; and a type of them is slightly visible in 
the aboriginal inhabitants of America, and also of the Sandwich and 
Philippine islands. And at the consummation of the period which 
I have last mentioned, a distinguished and powerful tribe, detaching 
themselves from the southern nations, proceeded along the European 
continent, along Africa and Asia, and settled precisely where pre- 



357 

viously existed the Indo-Europeans, and on the portion that has been 
modernly termed Egypt. 

§ 81. I now pass to the close of another century. And this cen- 
tury is characterized more distinctly by the rapid advancement of 
civilization and intelligence. Egypt became founded, settled, and 
confirmed, as it was known to subsequent historians. From Egypt a 
branch or tribe sprang which settled Jerusalem and Jericho ; and 
from these and Egypt sprang a colony which discovered Greece and 
founded and upbuilt a city. From Greece other portions of Europe 
were permanently peopled. 

Thus after Egypt became settled, Jericho and Jerusalem were 
founded, together with Greece and other nations, all of which sprang 
entirely from the original settlers of Egypt. From other parts of 
Europe flowed a stream into the portion now known as Spain ; and 
thus Spain was re-inhabited. 

At the close of the previous century, hieroglyphics became suffi- 
ciently perfect to shadow forth intelligibly the thing, substance, or 
thought, which the inhabitants desired to represent : and it was not 
before the close of the last century and the introduction of the pres- 
ent, that the records commenced from which the world has received 
any correct or definite information concerning the primitive inhabi- 
tants of the earth and their early history. I find it impossible, ac- 
cording to my present correct impressions, to discover, by examining 
all written records of every age and generation, even one single inti- 
mation of the true condition of the inhabitants of the earth, of their 
social advancements and intellectual attainments, or of any of their 
early history, extending further into the recesses of primitive ages 
than the close of the last century, or the period of the permanent es- 
tablishment of various cities in the eastern hemisphere. Still I dis- 
cover an unbroken connexion between the actual previous conditions 
and those of which we are informed by hieroglyphical and mytho- 
logical tradition. 

So, then, at the close of the century of which I have last spoken, 
we find the earth inhabited in this manner : An uncultivated and un- 
civilized tribe existed upon the western or American continent ; two 
large and flourishing cities existed in the southern portion of the same 
continent, or in Central and South America, their dependencies com- 
prehending the West Indies, upon which islands a few tribes are 
existing ; also Spain and Portugal were inhabited by a small tribe 



353 

proceeding from the Grecians of the European continent ; north 
France and Britain sustained a small, detached nation from the Gre- 
cians ; and Greece, Jerusalem and Jericho, and Egypt, were inhab- 
ited as before stated ; and China, Japan, Denmark, Sweden, Prussia, 
Russia, Norway, and Siberia, each sustained detached communities 
from various portions of the earth. These various countries, cities, 
kingdoms, and empires, which I have designated by their modern 
names, were in this way, one after another, discovered, founded, and 
settled, by the various and heterogeneous tribes that were then exist- 
ing upon the face of the earth. 

It was owing to the dissimilarity of constitutions as adapted to cli- 
mate and food,* to the difference in their habits and modes of life, to 
the difference in their degrees of advancement in science and archi- 
tecture, to their different degrees and kinds of ambition, and to the 
general superficial development of their qualities, that the inhabitants 
of the whole earth became thus distributed. And thus the whole 
race at this time was much diversified in appearance and constitution. 
And they have subsequently been classified and reclassified, according 
to each modification of the original type : and at the present time, even 
the antiquarian and philologist who has searched most deeply into all the 
palaetiological sciences, is, as I am distinctly impressed, unable to form a 
correct conclusion respecting the earth's history previous to the pe- 
riod last contemplated. But some have made powerful exertions to 
reconcile supposed previous conditions with the a priori hypothesis 
that each of these species must of necessity have had an exclusive 
original type, of which those that are existing are the unchanged 
representatives. 

But as this is the period when commenced the first historical rec- 
ords concerning the early state of the earth and its inhabitants, I am 
impressed to speak more particularly concerning all subsequent con- 
ditions, circumstances, and developments, that flowed out of the 
conditions of this period and characterized the human race through 
all subsequent ages down to the nineteenth century. Yet I am 
not directed to recapitulate that already known to the world, but 
merely to present that which is not correctly obtained from oriental 
tradition, and to classify distinctly the human species so that we may 
properly conceive of the origin of language. And when we cor- 
rectly conceive of the origin of language, an understanding of the 
origin of theological conceptions will legitimately flow out there- 
from. 



nature's divine revelations. 359 

The traditional records of the primitive nations of Asia are among 
the first historical accounts we have of the original nations. And it 
is known that China possesses a record of the world which extends 
forty thousand years back of the nineteenth century. And various 
parts of Asia bear evidence of the long and steady development of 
science and civilization, although other portions indicate the most 
uncultivated and barbarous conditions of the human race. But re- 
liable historical information as concerning the arts and refinements 
of the primitive nations, and their mechanical and architectural knowl- 
edge, extends no further back than the peopling of Egypt. But the 
marks of distribution and civilization since then are distinctly discov- 
erable in the historical records of each nation, from the period under 
review down to the nineteenth century — though these appear in a 
connected form among some nations, and among others they are en- 
tirely traditional, indefinite, and mythological. 

But it was given me to know that South America and Mexico, 
were inhabited many centuries before Spain became inhabited ast 
known to historians. And these southern inhabitants highly cul- 
tivated the powers of mechanical construction ; and these acquire- 
ments were retained by subsequent generations, when a branch of 
the inhabitants migrated to Egypt, and there became a large and ad- 
vanced nation. Then from Egypt sprang Greece ; and from Greece 
many portions of Europe were settled ; and from these, again, Rome, 
and also other cities within its once vast and extensive empire, be- 
came founded and inhabited. And the settlers of Rome continued 
to flourish in all the mechanical and architectural attainments, as did 
the ancients of Greece ; but they left uncultivated all those high 
and lofty faculties from which arise the most sublime and truthful 
thoughts and sentiments, and which, if properly applied, would 
have redeemed the race from the then despotic dominions of external 
artificiality. 

In this manner, the various portions of the European continent of 
which we have spoken became inhabited and settled. 



§ 82. It is unnecessary to mention the devastating war?, famines, 
and pestilences, and the desolating invasions by deception, fraud, and 
stratagem, that ultimately came upon each nation throughout the east- 
ern hemisphere, arising from the uncultivated and barbarous disposi- 
tions which characterized the people of each nation, and which ele- 
vated the potentate of each to the highest degree of arrogance and 



360 nature's divine revelations. 

selfishness. And a false direction, and an unnatural envy which 
sank deep into the bosom of each nation, poisoned the tender affec- 
tions of each to the highest possible degree, and diffused among them 
hatred and wretchedness. And thus wars innumerable pervaded the 
eastern kingdoms — all resulting from the misdirection of human 
thought and judgment. The result of these peace-destroying, deso- 
lating wars was, that the nations that were compelled to yield became 
dispersed among other nations, and thus the identity of many tribes, 
and even types, of the human species, have become entirely de- 
stroyed. 

Some of these invasions and persecutions continued for nearly a 
century, during which time nightly incursions were made upon each 
other, in accordance with their usual mode of warfare. And during 
these wars many cities that displayed beauty and grandeur, owing to 
the high cultivation of the fine arts and mechanical inventions, were 
destroyed. Not only have cities been thus swept from the face of 
the earth, but whole nations have fallen a sacrifice to overpowering 
nations. And somewhat in the same manner were these wars con- 
tinued for a long time. 

But there was a period when the nations became settled into a 
more harmonious and united condition, which for a lime quieted the 
unnatural dispositions to war, and breathed general sympathy, peace, 
and reciprocation. But soon after this period, nation after nation 
again became involved in war, some of which were successful, and 
others were nearly banished from the earth. 

There is an event now presented for description which will illus- 
trate the character of those impetuous wars. After Judea had be- 
come peopled, the inhabitants, not possessing judgment sufficient to 
govern themselves, chose a presuming chieftain as their head, and 
placed him in their city to exert power and influence over the whole 
nation. After this chieftain had warred with parts of his own king- 
dom, and incited hostility and bloodshed in many before-undisturbed 
portions thereof, he died. And so likewise Saul ascended the throne 
of Judea ; and he assumed the character of a tyrannical king, and 
warred with the Jebusites in Palestine, which, after being dispersed, 
became mingled with other nations. And ultimately David usurped 
the throne, and changed the seat of government to Jerusalem, which 
had at this time grown into a beautiful and magnificent city. Here 
he, assisted by others, w T arred with the Syrians, Chaldeans, Amalek- 
ites, Edomites, Ammonites, and Persians, and succeeded in destroying 



361 

the identity of some of these nations, and of those tribes that were 
existing along the borders of the Euphrates, and soon extended his 
kingdom from the Euphrates to the Mediterranean, and from the 
Phoenician territory to the Arabian gulf. This, then, is an example 
of the results of misdirected human judgment, characterized as it 
is by all the features of tyranny, arrogance, despotism, and enthu- 
siasm. 

iVnd when the people of England were governed by King Alfred 
the Great, the Danes or Normans rose against the Saxons with feel- 
ings of bitterness and persecuting hostility. And tney succeeded in 
overpowering the Saxons, and held for a time the dominion over 
them. But Alfred, being in possession of a more cultivated judg- 
ment as well as a higher sense of honor and justice, invented means to 
regain his kingdom by dispersing the Normans who then had pos- 
session. In this undertaking he was eminently successful, insomuch 
that he gained power over the Danes or Normans, and they were 
compelled to sue for deliverance. For a knowledge of this occur- 
rence peruse the early history of the Saxons. 

I am impressed to describe these dissimilar events in order to 
show the great difference between the inhabitants of early periods 
and those of the present day. The Saxons, when they were invaded, 
did not possess the art and implements of war in so high a state of 
perfection as did the Israelites when they fought against and subdued 
those neighboring nations. So a difference is manifest between the 
uncultivated and unnatural passions of primitive nations and the more 
advanced but still more corrupted passions which characterize the 
nations of subsequent periods. 

A large portion of Asia has at different periods been in the posses- 
sion of the Assyrians, Chaldeans, Persians, Mongols, Syrians, Tar- 
tars, and Turks. And so Asia, and likewise other portions of the 
earth, have been at different periods subject to the struggles and wars 
of successive nations for the ascendency over each other, and to the 
outbreaks of all the unnatural and unholy passions excited by these 
wars ; and the whole resulted entirely from the misdirection of the 
minds of the youthful generations. Thus various changes have oc- 
curred in the social and moral conditions of the early inhabitants of 
our earth. And they have changed and rechanged local habitations 
until the eastern hemisphere has become peopled as it is known to 
be at this present period. 



362 nature's divine revelations. 

§ S3. I am now directed to speak concerning the western hemi- 
sphere, or the portion of the earth that was unknown to any of the 
inhabitants of the world a few centuries ago, except to those who 
dwelt upon it from the time they immigrated from the interior of 
Asia. This portion of the earth was in early periods fertile in many 
of the lower types of the vegetable kingdom, and gave birth in its 
northern and southern regions to many huge and ferocious forms of 
the animal kingdom, and some of which also traversed the forests of 
the interior of the continent. , I am not impressed with the number 
of inhabitants that dwelt upon this land, but it appears distinctly 
clear that there were three tribes, occupying different portions of the 
land. All of these, however, preserved the general type and charac- 
teristics of the original inhabitants, who, as it is given me to know, 
crossed from Asia into America about the period that a tribe de- 
scended into the southern portions. This appears to have been 
about nine thousand years antecedent to this day. 

And thus they lived (having, soon after they became settled, been 
divided from the rest of the inhabitants of the earth by the submer- 
sion of the land or forming of the Pacific ocean), cultivating such 
vegetable forms as have since been termed rye and corn. And other 
kinds of fruit, which have since been named, formed also a part of 
their food. They multiplied and formed three distinct tribes or semi- 
nations, in about one century and a half. 

Subsequently, tribe after tribe was formed ; and each possessing 
the same constitutional desire for discovery, would travel to various 
portions of the hemisphere. But being disunited from the nations 
that were civilized and enlightened in the intricacies of the arts and 
sciences, they retained all the grossness of their unadvanced progeni- 
tors, with the exception of the slight improvement resulting from the 
gradual experience which each tribe and generation accumulated from 
the conditions and circumstances to which it was subjected, and from 
the limited manifestations of natural genius which occasionally oc- 
curred among them. 

And thus they dwelt, encouraging the spontaneous conceptions of 
a more truthful theology than existed among any other of the nations 
of the earth — deriving the same from the imposing grandeur, loveli- 
ness, beauty, and majesty, of all things in Nature, and from the mag- 
nificent stellar architecture under which they lived, and upon which 
they could gaze with wonder, awe, and adoration. I am impressed 
that they came nearer to a truthful conception concerning the higher 



nature's divine revelations. 363 

spheres than the inhabitants of any other portion of the earth, in that 
or any other age or generation. But as this subject is connected 
with our theological researches, it is not proper to reveal more on it 
at present. 

Thus did the aboriginal inhabitants of this continent exist for many 
centuries, advancing very imperceptibly in any of the natural and su- 
perficial attainments of other nations. And thus were they existing 
when this portion of the earth was discovered and settled by a colony 
which came from the north of Europe. After this time, the popula- 
tion of European origin increased rapidly ; and as they increased in 
numbers and power, the original inhabitants fled from their presence. 
They felt that those who came from Europe were of a nature and 
disposition antagonistic and repulsive to them ; and thus at first they 
were afraid. But on becoming more habituated to the customs and 
manners of the colonists, they became settled, and admired their 
goods, but retained the same repulsive awe on coming into their 
presence. 

But the European inhabitants, soon discovering that they could, by 
exercising their superior force and skill, obtain the crops and stores of 
food within their possession, rose up against the Indians and dispersed 
them to other portions of the land. This incited for the first time 
within their breasts, the feeling of hostility, vengeance, and retaliation ; . 
and this impelled them to indefatigable perseverance in bloodshed 
and invasion. Many tribes thereby lost their identity. Thus the 
aboriginal and European inhabitants were hostile to each other. 

At a subsequent period, the inhabitants of the eastern hemisphere 
immigrated to this portion of the earth in abundance, and thus found- 
ed and established cities displaying a high degree of all the arts and 
sciences, which the inhabitants had fortunately imbibed from early 
impression and cultivation. By these means the people were ena- 
bled to accumulate wealth, and to render their condition far superior 
in a social point of view to that of the rude inhabitants which prece- 
ded them ; and these advantages flowed from a high degree of just 
action, of proper judgment, of economy, industry, and magnanimity. 

But in proportion to the blessings which flowed from the much 
happier conditions and circumstances in which the inhabitants of this 
land were placed, did the passion of envy and jealousy inspire the 
nation from which they sprang. They could not rest tranquil in 
view of the great contrast between despotic and liberal government. 
And by the feelings thus created, they were incited to demand a 



364 nature's divine revelations. 

surrender of the rights of this people, and to seek to neutralize their 
then-existing privileges by depositing in their midst the germ of tyr- 
anny and usurpation, and thus to subject the whole nation to pain, 
poverty, wretchedness, and despotic bondage. 

But the latter people had increased to a great nation, though this 
was small in comparison to that from which they sprang. However, 
their facilities and natural advantages transcended entirely those of 
the nation that came against them ; and being impelled by the in- 
spiring thought of freedom, they fought against the unjust invasion 
of their own parent-country, and gained triumphantly the victory over 
potential despotism. 

In this manner have nations warred with nations — even nations 
which have given birth to other nations have thus risen up in violent 
hostility against their own legitimate offspring ! And each, posses- 
sing the sentiment of natural dignity, has resented the invasion. And 
thus have men poured out the living blood of one another, reaping 
no lessons from the undisturbed tranquillity of their parent Nature 
which breathed them into being ; recognising no high principles of 
justice and reciprocation ; but rather, at the sacrifice of all these es- 
sential principles, they have fought one with another as if Nature had 
in them misconceived, and mis-adapted her harmonious, divine, and 
immortal principles ! 

The western hemisphere became thus peopled, the minutiae of 
the history of which may be traced in the writings of modern histo- 
rians. So also is the national history of other countries on record, 
and speaks but too plainly of the errors of bygone ages. 

Who now can read with undisturbed feelings the records of the 
barbarous massacres, inhuman persecutions, and unnatural and cor- 
rupt conditions, that are contained in the history of every nation upon 
the face of the earth ? Who can contemplate the persecutions of 
centuries past with feelings of pleasure or complacency ? Who 
among the inhabitants of the whole earth can with feelings of pleasure 
peruse the records of the destructive and immoral proceedings of 
chieftains, potentates, kings, popes, and emperors, who were uplifted 
in their own minds and wielded the almost omnipotent influence of 
a superficial and chimerical theology ? Have not ingenious and de- 
signing men appealed to the mythological gods of their respective 
nations to sanctify their despotic governments? Has not one chief- 
tain after another proceeded in the same manner to carry out his 
misdirected and unnatural desires, at the absolute sacrifice of all 



nature's divine revelations. 365 

morality, and of all natural and divine principles ? O Man, whom 
Nature by her immortal energies has created ! can you not now see 
the towering monuments erected from the materials of past history, 
to remind subsequent generations of the results of the misdirection 
of man's faculties and the pollution of his internal possessions ? Do 
you not now see that these monuments will be reared still higher by 
generations yet unborn, if you do not exert your powers to remove 
their foundations, and to erect in their stead the temple of light, lib- 
erty, peace, and righteousness ? Remain unmoved, and the great 
ocean of ignorance, folly, and imbecility, will rise to its highest tide, 
and you will be but floating particles upon its surface. But exert 
your powers as truth and duty require, and the sparkling rill of hu- 
man progress will glide onward through the many recesses of social 
existence, and its many tributaries will all converge to form one grand 
stream of natural thought and affection, and this will flow onward 
until it is merged in the great ocean of universal knowledge and 
peace. And this ocean will flow onward with a tide that shall never 
ebb, throughout the realms of the immortal spheres ! 

The germ of purity and goodness, of love and wisdom, of morality 
and happiness, is in man. Become instructed, therefore, concerning 
its existence and essential qualities, so that it may be caressed, fos- 
tered, and cultivated — so that it may send forth roots that will gather 
nourishment from the congenial elements around it, and spontane- 
ously unfold a substantial body, one that can not be shaken or re- 
moved. Let this, again, put forth tender branches that will extend 
throughout the avenues of Nature ; and let these branches unfold the 
buds of innocence and the blossoms of beauty and righteousness that 
will breathe forth a fragrance of celestial love and wisdom ascending 
to the highest poim of perfection. 



^ 34. The whole world is now peopled by beings of the most 
diversified characters and dispositions, each nation and tribe differing 
from others in habits, customs, and government — each partaking of 
different particles of food, breathing a different atmosphere, display- 
ing different features of anatomical structure and physiological devel- 
opment, having different complexions, speaking different languages 
and dialects, possessing different primitive traditions, endeavoring to 
sustain different opinions, political and theological, and being actu- 
ated by different motives and different conceptions of the just and 



366 

good. Thus is the earth peopled : and thus has Nature u put forth 
her most tender efforts to yield a happy race." 

But as the history of every nation will set forth its own experience, 
I am not impressed to enter into the minutiae thereof. But in order 
to present a glance at the vast field of human history, I have thus 
generalized the race from the period it assumed the form of the 
human, and was properly termed Man, to the present distribution of 
the branches of the original family over the face of the earth. 

They have been properly classified into five distinct varieties, 
though it is not true that there are five types of the human family. 
For it can be demonstrated upon anatomical and physiological prin- 
ciples, that the human race as now existing, with all the diversified 
conditions and developments which distinguish its five classible vari- 
eties, has ascended from one original type. 

The varieties of mankind have been classified in the following 
manner : First, the Caucasians, which extended from India into 
north Africa and into Europe (and hence are termed Indo-Europeans) ; 
secondly, the Mongolians, which exist in eastern Asia, extending 
also toward Africa ; thirdly, the Malayans, which exist in India, Af- 
rica, and other portions of the eastern hemisphere, extending into the 
southern islands ; fourthly, the Negroes, which are confined to Africa ; 
and fifthly, the American Indians. This classification is very proper, 
and needs no modification, as these are indeed the exemplifies of all 
existing features and complexions. For the Indians are red, the 
Malayans brown, the Mongolians yellow, the Negroes black, and the 
Caucasians white. 

It needs, however, but little argument to establish the common ori- 
gin of these dissimilar colors. The original inhabitants were black ; 
the subsequent nations were brown ; the branches of these were red ; 
from these sprang the yellow, and from these the white. White and 
black, then, it will be observed, are apparent opposites. There never 
was known an instance in which that which was perfectly w T hite brought 
forth its opposite, black. There have been instances known of the 
black bringing forth white, or a color approaching thereunto. There 
are several accounts on record of the white bringing forth dark or 
black offspring ; but these accounts will not admit of analyzation. 
The alleged facts of this nature did not occur under the immediate 
cognizance of an investigator ; but the accounts of them were re- 
ceived from the mouth of the parents, and hence are not allowable. 
Meanwhile let it be observed that such an occurrence would be op- 



nature's divine revelations. 367 

posed to every law of development. Such instances have occurred 
partially, from an arrest of utero-gestation, which caused the ultimate 
portions of the blood to become so assimilated with the cellular and 
serous tissues of the foetus, as to render the body variously colored, 
— black, brown, red, or copper color — according to the advancement 
of the period of gestation at which the arrest occurred. Whatever 
facts, then, may have been observed in the Jalofs, Mandingoes, Caf- 
fers, and Albinoes, these can not possibly have any weight when 
brought against the universal testimony of Nature in her varied de- 
partments of natural development. 

But I will describe the process of the transformation of color, the 
means required and the conditions necessary for this transformation, 
and the local circumstances upon which color is dependent. To 
understand this properly, we must first understand the laws govern- 
ing copulation and the reproduction of the human form. As it does 
not become the character of this work to enter into the particulars of 
this department of Nature's operations, I am compelled to speak on 
this subject briefly and in general terms. 

In the first place, let it be understood that conception never occurs 
unless there exist a mutual sympathy and a unity of purpose. This, 
then, is the first condition required for a proper impress of the human 
type, and for the production of a corresponding organization. The 
parts that are excited receive at once the conjugated, assimilated par- 
ticles evolved from every department of the human system — and 
this by virtue of the sympathy which also determines the quality of 
the assimilation. These particles contain not only the sympathetic 
impress of the human organization, but of all its essential parts, even 
to complexion. This complexion is only a more perfect manifesta- 
tion of what is known to physicians as the nczvus maternus. It is 
dependent altogether upon the condition last mentioned. In this 
way, therefore, is the human type, and even its color, reproduced. 

These facts holding good with regard to the original inhabitants 
of the earth, the black impress could of course grow no blacker. But 
during the process of nearly two centuries, the complexion of the 
generation then existing became essentially modified, so much so that 
it was permanently brown, owing to the change of atmosphere, cli- 
mate, food, and local conditions. In like manner was one color 
after the other permanently established by changes of a dissimilar but 
of an equally effectual nature. The complexions thus established 
are not unchangeable, yet they will remain as they are, in each of 



368 nature's divine revelations. 

the various classes, until new and remodifying conditions are pro- 
duced, both as to their local existence, habits, and customs, and in 
the earth and atmosphere, upon which stature, symmetry, strength, 
and complexion, are to an extent dependent. 

Such is the present form of the race ; and such are the classifica- 
tions under which it may be comprehended. And I am directed to 
speak concerning these things no more — at least until it becomes 
expedient to do so in correcting some misconceptions of these modes 
of progressive development by those who may be inclined to inves- 
tigate Nature's stupendous manifestations by their powers of sensuous 
perception. 

§ 85. The reason is now made manifest why the palaetiological 
sciences and the science of correspondences were introduced and 
dwelt upon in the Key. For it becomes now the office of these sci- 
ences to unfold the primitive physical condition of the race, and to 
illustrate its advancement and progress by correspondences and sym- 
bolic representations. 

In analyzing the essential elements of speech, it is necessary to 
descend to the conditions from which sprang the first conception of a 
process of communicating ideas. And in connexion with what has 
been said upon the subject, I will proceed to analyze language, and 
to unfold its origin and progress. 

The word language is derived from the Latin lingua, which sig- 
nifies tongue. I am impressed, however, that this does not convey 
the essential idea of mental or vocal communication. For, as has 
been stated, the original inhabitants conceived thoughts, and these 
were expressed upon their countenances, by the eye, by configura- 
tions of the face, by manual manifestations, and by outward signs and 
symbols that were suggested by the character of the thoughts con- 
ceived. Impressions were made upon their senses, which impres- 
sions were correspondingly transferred to the internal principle which 
evolves thought. This thought, in order to be conveyed to the mind 
of another, must be distinctly expressed, typified, or exemplified, 
by the eye, countenance, gestures, or by symbolical representation. 
This, therefore, is the philosophy of the vocal or physical expression 
of the thoughts, feelings, sentiments, or affections, of the internal, 
living principle. 

In this way the original inhabitants began to convey their crude, 
confused thoughts to one another. Their internals being imperfectly 



nature's divine revelations. 369 

developed, this prevented the spontaneous evolving of those perfect 
and distinct thoughts which are expressed by uniform and substantial 
outward representatives. Hence there soon arose a disunity among 
them, because of the dissimilarity of verbal and physical expression. 
But I will not dwell upon the effects which were thus produced, but 
proceed to state connectedly the advancement and modification of 
the internal language of correspondences. 

Mankind began first to express their thoughts by the configurations 
of their countenances. When they loved, their countenance indicated 
a smile of pleasure approximating to a brilliant illumination. When 
their thoughts descended into things hidden from their senses and 
powers of comprehension, they would cast their eyes downward ; and 
when they were elevated, they would cast their eyes upward. And 
their countenances would also indicate pleasure, dread, and anger. 
To describe speed, they would run with a corresponding speed. To 
express apathy and ennui, they would repose in a manner correspond- 
ing to the thought which suggested the external expression. When 
desirous of having food, they would express weakness and prostra- 
tion. And so in like manner did they converse by signs naturally 
suggested by the thought that was excited, either by the action of 
outer objects through the senses, or by the influence of internal con- 
sciousnesses. 

While this form of language remained unchanged by the inventions 
of the ingenious faculties, they were peacefully united ; but when ar- 
tificial signs began to assume the ascendency over these modes of 
expression, then it was that their expressions became deceptive and 
unreal : and thus were greatly dissolved the unity of thought and the 
harmonious social relations which previously subsisted among them. 
From this period the branch nations began to construct objects cor- 
responding to the ideas they intended to impress. They formed 
figures and symbolical representations, to express in a distinct man- 
ner the general thoughts they conceived, making no effort as yet to 
use their vocal powers in expression. Thus language proceeded 
from manual and corporeal, to instrumental representation. 

But they soon experienced an inconvenience from the want of a 
more perfect mode of expressing the many minor thoughts that were 
constantly being suggested when they were in the presence of each 
other, and by their social conditions and general physical require- 
ments. And being thus perplexed, they began to represent their 
minor thoughts by making certain distinct sounds, governed entirely 

24 



370 nature's divine revelations. 

by the natural suggestion of the thought intended to be impressed. 
In order that these sounds might in all instances convey the same 
thought or idea, they endeavored to establish a rule by which each 
should be governed in his vocal expression. This was the rudimen- 
tal conception of grammatical principles ; for any given sounds or 
words are by these principles made to convey to the mind, under all 
conditions and circumstances, the same thoughts or ideas. This 
rule which was adopted among the early nations, in order that their 
vocal sounds might express the same thoughts under all circumstan- 
ces, was soon discovered to be of great use in preserving the unity 
of their existence and in affording the pleasure of distinctly commu- 
nicating minor thoughts vocally one with another. 

After this, and when the nations had become distributed into other 
portions of the earth according to previous descriptions, these sounds 
were represented by hieroglyphical characters, or minute figures and 
strokes. The same rule still determined the meaning of the sound ; 
and the impress of the sound was made upon some material sub- 
stance, in order that the ideas thus rapidly expressed might be pre- 
served for the instruction of succeeding generations. Such was the 
condition of language at the time of the settlement of Yucatan and 
the adjoining portions. 

For an indefinite period after this time, symbolical and correspon- 
dential language remained unchanged among the inhabitants of the 
earth. There was no perceptible advancement in this for many cen- 
turies. But the next development of language was among the in- 
habitants of Spain and Asia. The first modified the existing, exter- 
nal representations of ideas that were conceived by the previous 
nations, into more perfect hieroglyphical forms, which were rendered 
beautiful by the perfection of mechanical attainment to which they 
had arrived. They also drew figures on smooth substances, which 
was the first suggestion of the art of painting. And they carried 
this to such a degree of perfection in Spain, that their representations 
might properly be termed picture-language. 

But the nations which dwelt in Asia preserved the verbal and 
grammatical form of expression, and by improvements rendered it so 
permanent that some remains of the same language are still existing 
among various nations of Asia at the present day. The inhabitants 
of China became more confirmed in the monosyllabic language of 
the southern nations than did any other people. They also ex- 
pressed thoughts in the language of correspondences, or representa- 



nature's divine revelations. 371 

tions in the form of pictures and hieroglyphics. The Chinese have 
remained unchanged as to their manner of vocal communication ; 
while other languages were formed by the branch and distributed 
nations of other portions of the eastern hemisphere. 



§ 86. It is impossible to trace the etymologies of each tongue, in- 
asmuch as there are so many varieties of idioms and dialects, and 
even of conceptions and thoughts by which etymologies have been 
determined. And it would be of no utility to refer to the researches 
of glossologists and etymologists ; for each of these, in all his in- 
vestigations, has only accumulated local, external facts, with the in- 
tention of establishing some particular hypothesis. And deductions 
made from facts thus accumulated are not warrantable nor useful as 
a guide to inquiries respecting the origin and primitive form of lan- 
guage, and the process by which it has assumed its present innumer- 
able modifications. 

Let it be observed, then, that the first elements of rudimental, 
monosyllabic language, were contained in the hieroglyphic represen- 
tations that were given of those sounds that were used among the 
previous inhabitants as an advancement in the form of expression. 
From this source sprang the Chinese language. While this nation 
was becoming confirmed in its form of expression derived from the 
original hieroglyphics, other nations, improving upon the original 
style, adopted an entirely new form of grammatical, mechanical, and 
vocal communication. Thus from the impression of sounds, the or- 
thography of the Greek language became established — which lan- 
guage was characterized by a form of synthetical expression unlike 
that of any other language, and was governed by entirely dissimilar 
grammatical rules. Nouns, verbs, and adjectives, by the ascending 
grammatical rule of the Greeks, were formed into syntax ; and thus 
these became established as distinct parts of speech. 

So, then, the classification of sounds determined the classification 
of nouns, verbs, adjectives, and prepositions, among the Greeks. 
Each sign suggesting a vocal sound according to primitive usage, 
they could, by associating them together, according to these gram- 
matical forms, make them convey to the minds of each other distinct 
ideas of any objects, substances, qualities, actions, or motives, con- 
cerning which they might have a desire to communicate their knowl- 
edge or impressions. Thus the Greek language is nothing more 
than an assemblage of minute symbols or distinct characters, the 



372 nature's divine revelations. 

combination constituting the word, the word associating itself with 
the sound, and the sound calling up the idea intended to be im- 
pressed. And what is the utility of the sense of hearing, if it is not 
to receive impressions from sound corresponding to the impression 
received from the form of a word, object, or substance, through the 
sense of vision ? 

Another distinct nation originated from their hereditary custom of 
verbal intercourse, another distinct language or style of expression. 
This was the Hebrew. Then followed in like manner the Latin, 
and likewise all analogous tongues, dialects, and modes of corporeal 
and hieroglyphical expression, that distinguish the various nations 
upon the face of the earth. 

It is well now to speak concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of 
America. They imbibed the early form of expression after they had 
journeyed to this portion of the earth ; but it was then imperfect, 
having no grammatical rules to govern the sound, the gesture, or the 
representation. So they subsequently formed a class of sounds into 
figures, which they would mark upon trees, bark, stones, and other 
suitable materials. These figures they subsequently abandoned for 
the successful invention of more minute characters, which, from an 
undeveloped intellect and imperfect faculties of individualization, they 
formed into compound expressions, which are exemplified in the 
present polysyllabic speech of the Indians. For they accumulate 
many of these minute figures into an enormous compound expression 
to convey a single thought to the mind — while one of the parts of 
these compounds would not convey any thought, or represent any- 
thing, to their own or any other mind. 

In contradistinction to this, every character of the Chinese language 
is a substantial representative of a thought : and thus their language 
is composed only of monosyllabic characters ; while the Greek, He- 
brew, and Latin, employ compound figures, letters, or characters, to 
write or express a thought, and which are different from those em- 
ployed by either of the other nations. 

All this goes to prove that the external expression of thought, feel- 
ing, and sentiment, originated in the natural and corporeal configu- 
rations of the primitive inhabitants, and who, after being disunited 
and entirely separated from each other, retained the early correspon- 
dences, and from them originated the various dissimilar modes of 
expression that now prevail in the earth. 

Primitive history conveys no reliable account of the language of 



nature's divine revelations. 373 

the inhabitants of the earth anterior to the confirmation of that of the 
inhabitants of China. Nevertheless, it was once supposed by some 
that the Greek was the first tongue spoken, as all the sacred writings 
originally in possession of the Jews were in the Greek language.* 
After this came the Jewish writings in Hebrew ; which afterward, as 
will hereafter be seen, were translated into Latin, and subsequently 
into the Indo-European and English languages. 

It is well to observe, that notwithstanding the conclusions of mod- 
ern philologists and linguists who have searched profoundly into the 
subject, that the hieroglyphics were intended as alphabetical repre- 
sentations, and not separately to convey thoughts, the hieroglyphics 
did express substantial thoughts in the earlier ages : but they subse- 
quently assumed the form of alphabetical representations, which are 
nothing more than synthetical or compound forms of expression. 

It is plain, therefore, that language is an external, artificial inven- 
tion, and is nothing more than a hieroglyphical mode of expressing 
sounds by compound signs. From the minute characters came let- 
ters. Letters began to be used as such on the ground of their con- 
veying dissimilar sounds, before which time letters were w r ords, but 
since which, letters conjoined constitute a syllable or word, which 
conveys a single or compound idea by the sound which is associated 
in the mind with the thought. 

Verbal, physical, hieroglyphical expression, is external, superficial, 
deceptive, and injurious to the human race. The present languages 
and dialects of the various nations of the earth have arisen entirely as 
a consequence of the misdirection of the sentient faculties and of the 
judgment, which so unhappily befell the first-born of the human spe- 
cies. But as language is connected inseparably with the origin of 
thoughts, it will be further considered connectedly as I proceed to 
notice the origin of the very many superficial, unnatural, misdi- 
rected thoughts which are at the present time obstructing the rising 
tide of human progress. And in this connexion will the origin of V 
language and its improper, unholy, and corrupting tendencies, be 
further explained. 

§ 87. I would have all minds, the material senses of which will 
commune with the thoughts and principles set forth in these sayings, 
to understand properly the character of all my impressions. I would 

* The reader is requested to suspend his judgment in respect to this striking para- 
dox until he peruses the sequel. 



374 nature's divine revelations. 

have the whole world apprehend me aright, so that they may view in 
their proper light the exposures which I give of all external, superfi- 
cial, and chimerical sheathings of truths. That the reader might un- 
derstand the source from which my impressions flow, an explanation 
would be required which would be in advance of the subject under 
present consideration. But I will briefly unfold the nature of the 
impressions themselves, so that no misunderstanding may arise from 
the unreserved generalizations of things which T term unreal, chi- 
merical, superficial, and opposed to the divine principles which per- 
vade the Universe. 

It will be perceived, by perusing what has been said as relating to 
the physical and palaetiological history of our earth, that I descend 
to the germ of human existence, and proceed to speak of the succes- 
sive waves of development in each age and generation. I do not 
commence at the present established order of material forms and ex- 
ternal creations, and collect facts as evidences of things antecedent 
to the present time, with the intention of establishing any precon- 
ceived hypothesis. My descriptive remarks and arguments, there- 
fore, must necessarily differ more or less from those of any writer, 
and from the pre-established opinions of the present generation. 
Men have only been able to trace from the external of the present 
order of creation the things that have existed in the interior of the 
world's history ; and therefore the history of the world, of mankind, 
of the various sciences, and of theology, are all understood only in 
the light of superficial evidence. For it is impossible for them to 
descend into the interior of the early history of the world and obtain 
the knowledge of the things of which 1 speak, because the historical 
accounts of all these things are limited, ambiguous, indefinite, and on 
many points entirely unprofitable. But I am impressed with a knowl- 
edge of the interior and germinal history of each thing of which I 
speak. I descend, therefore, to the lowest points of the particular 
subjects on which I speak, and proceed in my descriptions accord- 
ing to the ascending developments of the same as necessarily flowing 
out of the germ, and which finally come within the scope of histori- 
cal knowledge and actual experience. 

And, as was intimated in the Key, I am not impressed to descend 
into the particulars of any subject, inasmuch as " particulars are the 
unreal ramifications of general jyrincijiles, unfolded to the external 
observation of mankind." Minutice, therefore, are, according to my 
impressions, unreal and excrescent, though these are often collected 



nature's divine revelations. 375 

as evidences to establish metaphysical hypotheses. And as they are 
unreal, I am compelled to disregard them ; and thus I am labor- 
ing to establish general principles only by appeals to universal evi- 
iences. 

Such are the promptings of the interior impressions or directions 
which I receive. And whatever may be the likes or dislikes of any 
of the many persons who may peruse these sayings, these can not 
possibly have any influence upon the nature or expression of my im- 
pressions, which are demonstrated to me as real, and are consequent- 
ly righteous. 

I have thus introductively prefaced my general remarks on bagai- 
ography, bibliography, archaeology, and other dissimilar branches of 
theology, an unfolding of which subjects will require a direct ap- 
peal to the teachings of that science which I term Correspondences. 
I am compelled to descend into the subordinate departments of mis- 
directed human thought and erroneous theology ; and in doing this I 
will describe the effects which have arisen out of the latter subject, 
and which have been such as tend in a great degree to dissipate that 
deep veneration which is wont to pervade the mind in contemplating 
this subject, and to show that, after all, it is unworthy the name of 
theology. 

Innumerable works that have been written upon this subject — 
works that have engaged the time and talents of many enlightened 
men — demand great cautiousness and gentleness of treatment, yet 
require to be revered only according to their interior purity and truth- 
fulness. But the subject itself is one that has sacrificed more human i 
forms than it has ever benefited to the least extent. It is a subject I 
that has disunited the thoughts, feelings, and affections, of children | 
and parents, and breathed the elements of folly, imbecility, and su 
perstition, into the bosom of families, associations, and of once-united 
and peaceful kingdoms. It is a subject interwoven with the very 
elements of imperfection ; and as these elements have become de- 
veloped, folly and internal darkness have pervaded every mind within 
the circle of its influence. And the folly and envy thus arising have 
diffused in the world unutterable wretchedness. Hence, too, have 
arisen sentiments of an^er and other corrupt and corroding passions. 
And anger has breathe- 1 vice and universal transgression of the prin- 
ciples of morality. T l ns transgression has clothed the whole race 
with a mantle of sectarian bigotry, degrading ignorance, and judg- 
ment-revolting superstit : °n. Superstition has inspired chieftains with 



376 

the spirit of tyranny and despotism, sustained potentates, elevated 
theological shepherds, and plunged the uninformed inhabitants of the 
earth into the lowest depths of poverty, mental darkness, imbecility, 
and fanaticism. The whole world, thus disunited in social and the- 
ological relations, has manifested only the extreme of misdirected 
thought and unnatural imagination. Every natural tendency of the 
mental organization of man to breathe forth an element of universal 
love, unity, peace, and harmony, has thus been checked and arrested. 
The spiritual elements within man have not even yet unfolded their 
gentle teachings, save in the minds of some noble beings, causing 
these to proclaim " peace on earth, and good-will to men." But 
most of these have been arrested in their career of purity and refor- 
mation, and compelled to yield to the ineffable injustice of the infu- 
riate and enthusiastic governors that held within their grasp the all- 
devouring sword of persecution ! 

In later times, most worthy and gigantic intellects have descended 
into the realms of primitive history, and unfolded the wild and hor- 
rible admonitions contained in the experience of generations past, and 
presented these to the world. These men were actuated by the 
promptings of spiritual sympathy and universal benevolence. They 
endeavored to present truth by displaying the tendency of its oppo- 
site. But their intellects were trammelled by hereditary errors, by 
improper education, and by unreal, external, and superficial impres- 
sion. The influence of their historical and metaphysical productions 
was thus impaired, and was diminished still more by coming in con- 
tact with local, national, and universal prejudices, which prejudices 
to a great extent even yet clothe the freeborn minds of mankind'! 

These men presented in their productions a heterogeneous mixture 
of about five parts error and three parts truth. Yet they felt a.decided 
interest in the banishment of error, and in the upbuilding and advance- 
ment of truth and virtue. As this is a strong indication of innate 
goodness, it deserves proper admiration and sympathy from all who 
are engaged in the common work of reformation. Such was the 
character of the early reformers. 

In pursuing the investigation of the subject upon which I am about 
to enter, therefore, the deepest veneration is demanded for those pro- 
found, misdirected intellects, and a suitable attention should be given 
to all their thoughts, whether written or unwritten. And it is on 
this account only that I am impressed to speak of the general sub- 
ject on which they wrote, in a reverential manner ; but not on the 



377 

ground of its containing the least particle of intrinsic purity, or the 
slightest element of practical utility. 



§ 88. I now descend to the birth of mythological theology — which 
theology is at the present day obscuring the highest and purest prin- 
ciples of the internal nature of man, destroying all elements of true 
and natural morality, and absolutely driving men into every species 
of vice, folly, disunity of interests, and consequent wretchedness. 

Let us first analyze the word theology, as an understanding of this 
lies at the basis of a proper investigation of the subject before us. 
The word Theos is a Greek word signifying the same as the Latin 
Deus, and is intended to represent, as may be discovered in the Zend 
Avesta of Zoroaster, the Supreme, moving Spirit that pervades the 
Universe, whom we call God. The Greek Theos, and Latin Deus, 
are words derived from sounds destitute of signification, and the origin 
of which is impure. 

Here, then, is manifested the imperfection and injurious tendency 
of vocal or written expression. For there never was a sound formed 
"t a word uttered that could convey the least conception of that all- 
peivading Essence, that Great Spiritual Principle, that Great 
Positive, Omnipotent Mind, which dwells in the Vortex from 
which flow millions on millions of Suns, of Systems, of Universes, 
diat extend out into undefinable space almost to the filling of space 
itself — and yet all constituting nothing more than an expression of 
one single Thought emanating from the inexhaustible Vortex of in- 
finite Purity and Perfection ! No word or phrase has ever been 
uttered — and I do not except the phrase which I have been directed 
to employ — that has ever conveyed to the mind of man in this, its 
first sphere of existence, the least possible conception of the infi- 
nite, Divine Principle. I associate, therefore, with the words 
Theos and Deus no lofty thought which gushes from the spirit within, 
as an element of veneration. 

Concerning the many conceptions which sprang from the youthful 
and misguided intellects of the first-born of the human species, much 
might be related if we were to enter into particulars. But as the ob- 
ject is to relate the origin of mythological theology, I must speak in 
general terms : but I will notice specifically the birth of the most 
prominent conceptions, such as have been perpetuated in various 
forms to the present day, and are now trammelling and paralyzing 



378 

the powers of man, embarrassing his social relations, and obstructing 
his spiritual development. 

When the first inhabitants were in a youthful state (or when they 
were uninstructed concerning the principles governing their existence), 
their tender and uncultivated intellects rendered them susceptible to 
the direful influence of misunderstanding, and of consequent decep- 
tion and disunity. In connexion, then, with what has been previ- 
ously related, I will now speak of the social condition of, and un- 
happy physical circumstances that surrounded, the youthful family. 

They dwelt a long period peacefully and harmoniously united 
one with another, and continued thus so long as they observed the 
natural language of the principle within, by figures, motions, gesticu- 
lations, and configurations of the countenance, which were so real 
and so truly expressive of the actual thoughts and affections of the 
mind. But when they discovered their ability to produce vocal 
sounds, they took advantage of this discovery, and began communi- 
cating their thoughts in that manner : for they felt that it was novel, 
pleasing, and expedient. They soon lost their primitive habit of ra- 
diated expressions, and with it the perfect purity of their interior 
thoughts. Misunderstanding each other's thoughts and intentions 
from the dissimilarity of sounds that were employed, they became 
envious, cruel, and deceptive ,* because sounds were capable of ex- 
pressing thoughts of altogether a different nature from those that were 
dwelling in the interior of the individuals conversing. They were* 
unlike the inhabitants discovered upon the planet Mercury : for the}' 
as has been related, despise the externals of thought (which are words), 
as they dislike the clothing and concealing of truths by false and de- 
ceptive expressions. 

And after the inhabitants became thus socially miserable because 
of disunity of feeling and disorganization, they wondered as to the 
cause of this evil. They were not advanced sufficiently in intellec- 
tual discernment to discover the actual cause within their midst, and 
so one who was more intelligent than the rest began to proclaim a 
pretended discovery of the cause, and thus was looked upon by his 
extensive relations as an inspired chieftain. He had discovered (as 
he related to them with countenance becoming his assumed position) 
that the " breaths''' (winds), which came from above, breathed among 
them a malignant element. — And this was the first conception of the 
origin of evil. This was a prevailing opinion for many ages, during 
which time the inhabitants became distributed as has been described. 



nature's divine revelations. 379 

But in other settlements of the original family, advanced intellects 
began to search a little further, and to inquire for the cause of these 
11 breaths. 11 Not being acquainted with the disturbances constantly 
occurring in the equilibrium of the atmosphere, they consequently 
attributed the cause of these " breaths" to an unseen, undefinable evil 
spirit, which they supposed hovered over the whole landscape or 
disk on which they dwelt. They supposed the atmosphere to con- 
stitute this spirit. So this was an advance of one step in the pre- 
vailing theology among them. 

The subsequent generations could not let the cause of the evil re- 
main here (for envy, war, and deception, had evidently increased) : 
so they abandoned the impression given them by their forefathers 
that the atmosphere was the cause, for the belief that (as a philosopher 
among them endeavored to demonstrate by hieroglyphical illustrations) 
the Sun was the face of an angry, unholy, and evil-disseminating 
being, and that he caused the atmosphere to breathe this evil into 
their minds. This philosopher, therefore, was adored as being the 
inspired son of previous generations. They began to fear his pres- 
ence. They trembled at the images which he shadowed forth in 
hieroglyphical characters ; they fell before and worshipped him with 
all the expressions of veneration that characterized the ceremonies 
of subsequent idolatry. They built a large and massive edifice, with 
apartments constructed to his will, and elevated him to the highest 
seat in this temple, and he became the chieftain, prophet, emperor, 
and god, of all the nations and tribes within the circle of his influ- 
ence. For he had discovered their great enemy, their fiery deus 9 
their angry and consuming antagonist, which would, as he instructed 
them, consume the disk upon which they lived — consume their 
bodies and swallow up their spirits in the invisible envelope that sur- 
rounded the globe. This he taught them would all transpire, were 
it not for his almost omnipotent presence. And there is a passage 
which applies to them as appropriately as to the inhabitants of the 
earth at the present era, and which was uttered in contemplation of a 
similar condition, saying, " The priests bear rule, and the people love 
to have it so." 



§ 89. And now it would be well to suspend our archaeological in- 
vestigations for a brief space, to notice the physical and social ad- 
vancement of the race, together with the progress of the primitive 
mode of expression. It will be understood from that already related, 



380 

that they had cultivated the powers of mechanical construction. They 
invented instruments to facilitate the labors in which they engaged : 
and in proportion to the perfection of their instruments, were they 
enabled to produce mechanical and architectural creations. And, 
being assisted by camels and other animals, they built large cities, 
constructed elegant mansions, majestic edifices, and lofty temples — 
together with all degrees of minor buildings that were suggested by 
their desires. 

And what is most remarkable is that their buildings represented 
their thoughts. In this manner were they instructed by correspon- 
dences in the history of previous families, and concerning the novel 
disclosures made by their supreme potentate. The little buildings 
corresponded variously to desires for certain species of wood, and 
for vegetables, animals, and birds, of various descriptions, which con- 
stituted the food of their forefathers, and the appetite for which they 
still inherited. So one building would represent the external form 
of a delicious fruit which they admired ; and when any one desired 
this fruit, he would point to its representative. So with the other 
minor buildings, which corresponded to other specific objects for 
which they might have a desire. Edifices were so constructed as to 
represent the precise theological impressions that were existing among 
the previous inhabitants. Thus edifices were constructed with vault- 
ed interiors and huge, frightful forms, with mouths extended, repre- 
senting the breathing of evil and its controlling influence. Their 
mansions were made in a vortical style, with portions open through 
which could be seen in the interior a representation of the face of the 
supposed invisible, evil spirit which represented the atmosphere. 
Their lofty, aspiring temples corresponded, both in their interior and 
external structure, to the inconceivable and consuming vengeance of 
the Sun, which was the being they so much abhorred. Around 
these temples were placed brazen images, and the heads of the most 
frightful monsters conceivable : and the greatest of the temples con- 
tained their great chieftain, to whom they bowed with fearful dread 
and with the external appearance of humiliation. The minor temples 
contained the subordinate officers, or the chosen of the potentate, to 
ascend to his presence and convey mandates to the weak, imbecile, 
and uneducated inhabitants within his government. 

This was the first of hieroglyphical language ; for their cities were 
their history, school, and creed. And everything was constructed 
to represent some external object, or some conception of the mind 



REVELATIONS. 3S1 

which was as unreal and evanescent as the particles of stone and clay 
which constituted their huge cities. Thus it was with the original 
inhabitants of Central America and Pompeii. 

At length their governor, finding it possible to conceive of the 
resting-place of the Sun their deity, began to improve on the long- 
established opinion, by putting forth a discovery which he professed 
to have made, that the Sun was merely a representative of an incon- 
ceivable fountain of fire which existed in the realms below the huge 
animal on whose back he said they dwelt. This idea in succeeding 
ages became confirmed in the following form : That the Sun arose 
after the spirit of darkness had passed away, and represented to them, 
during many hours, the great fountain from which it sprang, and into 
the depths of which they must inevitably descend, if they did not 
obey all the mandates and requirements of their potential governor. 
After having spoken to them in such fiery language, it was believed 
that it descended to become reclothed with the contents of the fiery 
abyss, that thus it might be enabled to disseminate among the inhabi- 
tants, on the succeeding day, the atmosphere, the heat, the invisible 
spirit, or "breath," that proclaimed to them inevitable destruction 
for ever, if they dared but once to violate the despotic commands of 
their potentate. 

Thus it will be seen that as the intellect improves, even though it 
be at first misdirected, true or untrue research and investigation will, 
as a consequence, ensue. 

Behold, now, the overawing aspect of a gross and unmeaning 
error ! See the improved faculties of later generations composing, 
from the gross materials of the primitive family, a most gigantic and 
imperative belief — even one claiming authority to govern the free- 
born minds of mankind ! First the wind, then the atmosphere, and 
finally the warmth and light of the sun, were charged with producing 
that which resulted merely from a disunity of the social interests and 
consequently of the feelings, affections, and intentions, of the first inhab- 
itants of the earth ! And as intelligence advanced, it became necessary 
to remove the fount of evil from the Sun to some inconceivable realms 
below, where human eyes and human knowledge could not demon- 
strate its non-existence ! The Sun was too plain an object to con- 
tinue as of itself the supposed originator of evil : for if, by the investi- 
gations of some persons who were living, it had been discovered that 
the Sun was not in reality the source of evil, and that it did not in- 
spire the mind with evil and deceptive thoughts, then the great error 



382 nature's divine revelations. 

would have been exploded for ever, and the inhabitants of the earth 
would have been delivered from their bondage of corruption into the 
glorious light and liberty of the children of purity and innocence. 

But the potentate, who was sufficiently shrewd and learned in the 
art of deception, discovered that this would be the inevitable result 
of such an exposure. And feeling that his power would diminish, 
that his influence would be lost, his government overthrown, and 
his empire ruined, he, impelled by a desire to prevent this misfor- 
tune, removed the source of evil to a place so low, so deep, and so 
obscure, that it was impossible, as he felt assured, for the deception 
to ever be discovered or exposed. And thus he succeeded in es- 
tablishing a sublime chimera, the modified elements of which enter 
largely into the theological opinions of the present day. 

I am impressed to speak with distinctness on this subject, in order 
that the germ of error which was deposited in the world by the early 
inhabitants, may not still continue to grow in such luxuriance in the 
minds of mankind. 



§ 90. I now proceed to describe the mental culture of the inhabi- 
tants of the interior of Asia, and of those existing upon the borders 
of the African continent. It is well to remark that it is impossible 
for me to employ names or words which can possibly designate more 
definitely to the reader those tribes of which I speak. For this is a 
period in the world's history when cities, localities, nations, tribes, 
and other specific things, had not as yet received names, at least 
such names as would now be known. It will be remembered that 
the primitive family dwelt in Asia, and that from their minds sprang 
the unreal conception of the origin of evil. And I will now relate 
the progress of that mis-impression among the eastern tribes and 
nations. 

After the distribution to other locations of the more advanced por- 
tions of the original family, those who remained were not sufficiently 
developed in their faculties to improve on the original conception — 
until a subsequent generation (which continued to imbibe the early 
idea) produced a mind who was capable of improving upon their he- 
reditary impressions. But his mythology proceeded in an opposite 
direction to that of the European nations. Knowing not of each 
other's doctrines, and being so separated from one another, it was 
impossible for the nations to commune with each other, or to modify 
by this means, to any possible extent, the features of their advancing 



383 

theology. So the subsequent eastern tribes originated a doctrine 
dissimilar to that of other nations, from the opinions ascending to 
them through the successive generations, from the primitive family. 

Tradition was at that time the medium of historical information. 
By tradition I mean the vocal mode of expression by which the first 
inhabitants communicated their opinions and experience to each suc- 
ceeding generation. This enlightened mind of which I speak, among 
the eastern tribes, conceived of a doctrine which he taught the people 
was impressed upon his mind by some good-influencing spirit that 
dwelt in one of those " breaths" which their forefathers had been 
taught to believe were the origin of evil. 

Concerning the social condition of these tribes, some things might 
with profit be said ; and these things, it will be seen, were manifestly 
the reason why a different theology sprang up in their midst. Three 
tribes dwelt in Asia, respectively on the locations now occupied by 
the Japanese, Malayans, and Indo-Persians. The first of these tribes 
journeyed in the direction of the African continent, and soon discov- 
ered a beautiful valley, which has since been named Shinar.* And 
they sent messengers to their kindred tribes, which resulted in the 
journeying also of these tribes to this valley, where they, united, 
formed a youthful nation, and dwelt together for many generations, 
in the most perfect peace and harmony. 

It would be well to notice the causes of this happy consociality. 
Surrounding portions of Africa and Asia were very fertile in useful 
productions of the vegetable kingdom. Also many trees yielded a 
kind of milk, of which they made extensive use. And with their 
hunting-implements they would often succeed in slaying certain spe- 
cies of animals, which also composed a great portion of their food. 
Being thus conditioned, and all their physical wants being supplied, 
they turned their attention to the cultivation of their faculties, and 
became expert in the construction of some very beautiful and delicate 
things. It would be well to mention that the Chinese of the present 
day display the perfection of all the delicate, eccentric, and fantastic 
inventions such as were first the work of these people. They began 
by forming many articles of embroidery from grass and the fibres of 
a certain kind of tree. Among other things, they formed singular 
coverings for the head, and also garments consisting of closely-inter- 
woven grass and fibres, and lined with the skin of animals. Such 
were the arts which they cultivated. 

* See Genesis xi. 2. 



384 nature's divine revelations. 

Their social condition being favorable, this as a consequence pro- 
duced a more perfect degree of mental tranquillity ; and as a result 
of this, higher and better theological ideas sprang up among them. 
So while things were thus situated, the mind of which I have spoken 
put forth a new opinion. I will repeat his thoughts, although they 
are unrecorded : — 

" The great waters," said he, " contained the spirit of which your 
forefathers have spoken. And at that time water alone was existing. 
The great spirit formed this ground, and these many things about us, 
and the many gods above us and their grounds, and the grounds that 
extend further than the great spirit can see. This spirit was then, 
while in the waters, asleep. And they called him Paramo.. But 
when he desired to have some living objects to worship him, he 
awoke from his repose, and breathed forth a spirit throughout all the 
waters, and the waters moved from their great depths. And this 
spirit which moved the waters was called Narasayana" Nar, in 
the original Indian language, means water, and say ana signifies power 
to move ; and thus the two conjoined mean moving waters. In the 
depths of the waters, he taught them, was created a great egg. This, 
by the moving of the waters, finally expanded, unfolded its con- 
tents, and formed instantaneously the ground upon which they lived. 
Thus, he taught them, the world was created. 

Together with the earth, he said the spirit Vishnu (which was the 
second spirit) created the human form — which he placed, as their 
forefathers taught, in a beautiful garden abounding w T ith many deli- 
cious fruits, and from which went forth a stream that was divided 
into three, corresponding to the great spirits Parama, Narasayana, 
and Vishnu. He then said that the great spirit left the waters (for 
the waters had then become land), and ascended into realms beyond 
the extent of their knowledge, and would only make his appearance 
to him (the inspired chieftain), whenever the people would consent 
to have one of their much-admired females sacrificed to his glory. 

The spirit which proceeded from Parama (which was Vishnu) 
still remained near the earth, and was not so good a spirit as the one 
who sent him forth to create man. And the third spirit, or the spirit 
which dwelt in those " breaths," was the most evil of them all, and 
was endeavoring to produce an eternal separation between the spirit 
that dwelt within man and the great spirit Parama. "And," said he, 
" it is I who preserves you from the wrath of this spirit. And if you 
will consent to offer sacrifices, it will assist me to appease his wrath, 



nature's divine revelations. 385 

and you will not sink into the bowels of the earth, where another 
egg still remains, and where the spirit that produces these ' breaths,' 
of whom we have been told by our forefatherss, shall be compelled 
to live for ever, among the spirits which he has persuaded and cap- 
tured." Thus, he instructed them, they would live, according to 
the manner in which they had lived before, either near the throne of 
Pai'ama, or in this great egg with the spirit which caused their fore- 
fathers to become evil by breathing evil into their minds. 

1 would request those who desire to be instructed concerning the 
truthfulness of this statement, to peruse the writings of subsequent 
and more matured, yet no less misdirected minds, such as Hesiod 
(whom Homer speaks of* extensively, and from whom he received 
many of his ambiguous and allegorical comparisons), Thales, Py- 
thagoras, and also the Zend Avesta of Zoroaster, who received from 
the tradition of these nations the rudiments of his philosophy. 



§ 91. Notwithstanding it is in advance of the subject under con- 
sideration, I will briefly state the system of Zoroaster, in which the 
same ideas may be perceived, with the exception of being more 
thoroughly systematized and more clearly expressed. 

The great spirit recognised by the eastern tribe under the name 
of Parama (subsequently termed Brahma), is named by Zoroaster 
Ormuzd. This being, he taught, was the one who existed in realms 
beyond the conception of man. This was a good being ; and there 
were constantly ascending to, and descending from, his presence, 
subordinate good spirits (elohims). These occupied a sphere or 
station somewhat beneath Ormuzd. Below these still was another 
circle of angels or spirits that were still less good than those above 
them. These were the first or lower elohims ; and the higher and 
superior ones were amshaspands, or angels that were permitted, on 
account of their being superior in goodness to the former ones, to 
ascend to the presence of Ormuzd. The latter, being a good spirit, 
was an eternal hater of evil. 

In contradistinction to this being, Zoroaster elevated the Vishnu 
and Narasayana spirit of the eastern theologian to a position as 

* When subsequently questioned concerning this passage, the author stated that 
Homer and Hesiod were contemporary, and that Hesiod collected traditions of the 
demonology of the ancients, and Homer poetized them. The phrase, " whom Homer 
speaks of," I suppose, therefore, means simply " whom Homer refers to or quotes ;" 
though I preserve the expression as I find it in my notes. Allusion is again made 
to this subject in the sequel. 

25 



386 nature's divine revelations. 

lofty and commanding as Ormuzd. Him he named Ahriman. He 
was an evil spirit, and an eternal hater of all goodness. In a sphere 
or circle beneath this spirit, Zoroaster also placed a legion of subor- 
dinate spirits — and also another sphere of evil spirits beneath these, 
according to their degree of wickedness. 

By the power of Ormuzd, the earth and man were made. By the 
power of Ahriman, the world and mankind were made sinful and 
disgusting in the sight of the good spirits : and he also prevented the 
spirit within man from being pure and good, as was desired by the 
good being. Zoroaster also conceived that these two beings, to- 
gether with their mighty hosts, were engaged in a mighty war. And 
he prophesied that finally the wicked spirit and his kingdom would 
be destroyed for ever, and that the world and the race would then 
be made good in the sight of Ormuzd, who would, after the whole 
race had become amshaspands, exult in view of the conquest for ever 
and ever. 

Peruse also the sayings of Xenophon, Socrates, and Plato, and 
learn from these the demonology of the primitive inhabitants of the 
earth. Learn from these also the subsequent modifications of theo- 
logical idealism, as a result of intellectual advancement. But I am 
impressed to return and continue the previous description. 

The subsequent tribes became confirmed in the opinion advanced 
by this instructed chieftain — who did very much better in putting 
forth his ideal conceptions to his brethren, than have a great many 
studious, erudite, and well-meaning theologians, of the present day. 
And there is a prominent point in this oriental theologian's doctrine 
which is more productive of good consequences than many opinions 
of subsequent ages. 

They had advanced but little in the art of writing or impressing 
their thoughts upon external objects. So he could only promulgate 
his opinions vocally, and could not write them and hand them down 
to subsequent generations. And indeed it is to be lamented that 
writing has been subsequently employed as a medium to transfer crude 
and gross conceptions to the minds of generation after generation, and 
that these have thus been perpetuated even unto the present time. 

Error began with man — because of his innocent and uninstructed 
faculties ; because he did not observe those conditions which were 
required for his happiness ; and because he cultivated a deceptive ar- 
tificiality instead of interior purity and refinement. And from a mi- 
nute rill, human error increased to a vast ocean, the many nations of 



nature's divine revelations. 387 

the earth being its tributaries. The contaminations and sophistica- 
tions of these flowed into the great stream of human iniquity. This 
has covered the whole face of the earth ; it has washed every bosom 
of peacefulness, and left only the dregs of wretchedness and imbe- 
cility. It has prostrated and desolated nations ; it has consumed and 
swallowed up the principles of morality and refinement which are 
man's by nature. And the present generation also is partly immersed 
in the great ocean of iniquity and misdirection. Their true condition 
is to them unknown ; but they are in, and upon the margin of, the 
great sea of vice and misery, and will be overwhelmed in the waves 
of wretchedness, if they do not now receive instruction, and endeavor 
to gain the ark of truth and everlasting protection which is still float- 
ing upon the tide. 

From these things it can be distinctly seen that the origin of evil 
was in the errors of human association, and not in those " winds," 
spirits, gods, demons, or supreme potentates, whom man, from the 
beginning to this present time, has been falsely accusing. 

But, as I have related, these eastern tribes still continued to exist 
in unity of feeling and interest, and they imbibed and cherished the 
new doctrines of their leader. However, affairs were not always to 
continue thus : for about the middle of the fourth generation,. this na- 
tion became divided by some social discrepancy, and one tribe jour- 
neyed to the east and located where China now is ; another to the 
east of Asia ; another to where Egypt is ; and the remainder con- 
tinued as before. 

I am impressed that the theology of the southern European nation, 
and also that of these tribes, remained about the same until transpired 
the event in the physical history of the earth, known as the deluge. 

As we proceed, I will mention the origin of the "primitive history " 
of which I have heretofore spoken. But it is necessary, before I 
describe the deluge now impending, to notice the origin of some say- 
ings in the same history recorded previously to the account of the 
deluge. And I am deeply impressed that the world should make 
their acknowledgment to the writer of the book of Genesis for con- 
veying to them a distinct and truthful history of all early traditional 
theology and mythological impressions. 



§ 92. It is well to mention that the book of Genesis was written 
by the Jews in Persia, at which time a branch of this people were 



388 

held in captivity.* And the accounts therein contained are exceed- 
ingly truthful, as they present a general reflection of the theology of 
the Persians as received from traditional history and systematized by 
Zoroaster. 

That the parallelism may be observed between the previous con- 
ception of the chieftain of the eastern tribe, and the ultimate general- 
ization of the same account contained in the first chapter of Genesis, 
it will be remembered that this chieftain proclaimed to his people 
that Parama dwelt in the great waters, and had there reposed for 
many ages : which corresponds to the passage in the " primitive his- 
tory" which reads as follows : " And the earth was without form and 
void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep ; and the spirit of 
God moved upon the face of the waters." The eastern philosopher 
said that "Brahma breathed forth a spirit" (which was Narasayana, 
meaning moving waters). And the passage which reads, "And 
darkness was upon the face of the deep," was derived from the pas- 
sage in the Sanscrit language, which reads, "And Brahma was within 
the great waters and was asleep ;" the word " asleep" being rendered 
" darkness" in the other passage. 

In the eastern mythology the account continues, " And Brahma 
moved from off the waters, and the egg formed the grounds and the 
breaths ;" while in connexion, the " primitive history" relates it in 
this manner : " In the beginning God (meaning Brahma) created the 
heaven and the earth." — " Heaven" is, in the Sanscrit language, 
rendered "breaths:" in the Hebrew, " shemayim" — meaning the 
atmosphere. And according to the Sanscrit version of the eastern 
myth, " the spirit" which was sleeping (meaning darkness) " left, the 
waters, and light appeared : and Brahma saw that it was good." 

Moreover, this chieftain of the east retained the early impressions 
of the race, which came to him by tradition through the previous 
generations, in an imperfect manner. So having lost a part of the 
original impression concerning the condition of the early inhabitants, 
he related it in a modified form, as he received it, in the account of 
his deity's creation. And it then suggested these thoughts to his 
mind : That after Parama had moved the waters, and they had 



* In answer to an inquiry, the author subsequently stated that this was a captivity 
of a small portion of one Jewish tribe, which occurred a long period before the 
Babylonish captivity, but of which we have no historical record. The reader should 
also bear in mind that he is here speaking of the origin particularly of the first part 
of the book of Genesis, containing the history of the creation, the deluge, &c, &c. 



nature's divine revelations. 389 

brought forth the world by the development of the qualities of the 
egg, they at the same time formed man, and located him in a beau- 
tiful and fertile place, according to the knowledge they had of their 
forefathers' history : and he appealed to the knowledge of the genera- 
tion then existing, which confirmed in their minds, not only the 
truthfulness of his cosmogony, but also of the account related by 
their forefathers. 

And the account in the " primitive history" merely exhibits a 
change from the crude and particular manner in which he related his 
theory, to that of a general description — which is as follows: "Let 
us make raan"f"«s" meaning Brahma and Vishnu, the good and 
the subordinate spirit). " So God made man, and breathed into his 
nostrils the breath of life, and man became a living soul." This is 
rendered from the eastern mythology into the Sanscrit language in 
the following manner : " With the earth, man was formed ; and the 
( breaths' awoke him, and he was evil." 

"And God planted a garden, and placed in it the man whom he 
had created." This is rendered in the Sanscrit language from the 
tradition of this eastern nation, " And he [meaning man] was placed 
on a portion of the ground where grew trees, and flowers, and deli- 
cious fruits ; which made our fathers happy, and pleased the great 
spirit Brahma." 

Again, the " primitive history" relates that " God saw that it was 
not good for man to be alone. So he caused a deep sleep to fall 
upon Adam, and took one of his ribs and closed up the flesh instead 
thereof. And of the rib made he a woman, and gave her unto the 
man." This the eastern chieftain taught in the following manner, 
and thus is it written in the Sanscrit : " And while their fathers were 
pleased with the beauty of the good spirit about them, they felt lone- 
ly ; and while they felt thus, Parama caused them to be asleep. And 
while they were still as the great waters, the good spirit sent them 
from his hand a weaker number of mothers and other brethren. And 
the good spirit caused the fathers to awake : and they beheld each 
other, and our fathers loved them. And then they lived together, 
one with another : and the good spirit Parama was pleased." 

According to previous description, these two tribes or families be- 
came located in separate places without knowing of each other's 
existence. The people of one tribe being matured, strong, and gi- 
gantically constituted, were called by the eastern chieftain " their 
fathers." These were in eastern Asia. And the other tribe was ar- 



390 

imperfectly-constituted and effeminate one ; and they ultimately, as 
has been related, discovered the more-matured tribe, and the two 
became conjoined as one family. From that family sprang all the 
traditional impressions which the eastern chieftain received ; and 
upon these he improved and established his theology, until became 
established the Sanscrit language, and the Pracrit and Magadhi, the 
rudiments of which enter into the Indo-Chinese language. From 
the same common source came the rudiments of the Greek; at which 
time the Hebrew was almost as perfectly established — and the Latin 
also. 

So these traditional demonological impressions were preserved in 
characters up to the establishment of the Sanscrit language — were 
translated by some Germanic tribes* into the Greek — and those that 
were translated fell into the possession of the Jews — were compiled 
and transcribed into Hebrew — then were carried by a detached por- 
tion of a tribe into the Persianic kingdom — remained there for sev- 
eral centuries, until Zoroaster finally systematized the crude theology 
of the original manuscripts, and which was the prevailing theology 
among other nations as well as the Persians. And by the Persian 
army besieging some parts of the Jewish nation, they became exas- 
perated against the Persians, which terminated in the sacrifice of 
their liberty, and they were held under the Persian government in 
captivity. At this time the Jews re-transcribed the contents of these 
manuscripts into their own language, and carried the same with them 
at the expiration of their term of bondage. Then the Greek received 
it from the Hebrew ; and the Latin from the Greek ; and the English 
from the Latin. 

So the "primitive history" should be very deeply respected for 
the truthfulness it has preserved in the relation of oriental tradition, 
mythology, and theology, considering that it has been transferred from 
one generation to another ; that some passages have been altered and 
others expunged ; that there has been some imperfect compilation, 
and that so many interested persons have been engaged in handing 
it down in the manner described, to the subsequent generations ! 



§ 93. It should be distinctly understood that we have now ascend- 
ed in the hagaiographical and archaeological history of the early tribes 
of mankind to the period of an event in the physical history of the 

* By " Germanic tribes," the author means those original tribes some or all of 
azrhich subsequently emigrated to, and peopled, Germany, 
of th. 



391 

earth known as the flood or deluge. I have described the primitive 
ideas of the inhabitants of southern Europe and of South America, 
with their ascending modifications. I have also given a view of the 
condition and progress of the early tribes of the Asiatic and African 
continents, which in their advancement established a different theology 
from that of other nations. They conceived of no new and important 
mythological opinions after the establishment of those of which I have 
spoken. And so things remained until occurred the physical trans- 
formation termed the deluge. 

This term is taken from the Latin diluvio, to overflow, and dilu- 
vium, an inundation. It becomes necessary to glance at the various 
impressions which this mighty occurrence produced upon the minds 
of mankind. 

By those who depend upon superficial history for their knowledge, 
the deluge is believed to have been a universal submersion of the 
face of creation. Many have employed the same noble powers and 
faculties to promulgate this misconception as should be employed if 
it were divine truth. But the reason is plain to every person who 
possesses interior perception and discernment, why such men have 
through all ages, down to the present time, depended for their faith 
upon superficial evidence, and in such reposed the deepest confi- 
dence. Therefore such noble and well-meaning minds should be 
beloved and gently treated : for they are only the subjects of miscon- 
ception ; and in the theories they have imbibed they have become 
highly enlightened. 

But there is another class of minds, who, having become dissatis- 
fied with early impressions and unreal philosophy, have discarded 
them, and proceeded to investigate the natural operations of all physi- 
cal laws and principles of the Universe. These minds have discov- 
ered, according to the divine and ever-unchanging teachings of these 
principles, that a tmiversal inundation was a physical impossibility : 
because the atmospheric envelope would not sustain watery vapor in 
sufficient quantity to cover the whole earth on its becoming con- 
densed. 

Geological investigations also unfold evidence against such a pos- 
sibility. Besides, there is no substantial reason why a universal 
deluge should occur. It would be unreasonable to suppose that 
Nature has put forth her efforts to produce the highest type of physi- 
cal organization, which is Man, and this, too, by the operations of 
her immutable laws, her living, divine Essence, and by her un 



392 nature's divine revelations. 

changing obedience to the Great Positive Mind — and then, after 
having created all things, swept them out of existence. For man is 
not accountable, in a manner in which this supposition would imply, 
for his original or present imperfections ; for these sprang necessarily 
from his uncultivated social and moral situation. Indeed, it is only 
by the aid of this imperfection that man can properly know and ap- 
preciate purity and perfection. So this imperfection is an indispen- 
sable use to the inhabitants of the earth at the present period, whereby 
they may obtain instruction, and be induced to press onward to the 
organization of a more truthful physical condition, and to the attain- 
ment of a higher spirituality. 

So physical and moral evidences are against the possibility of a 
universal inundation. And minds properly constituted and directed 
will repose entire confidence in these immutable teachings of Nature, 
of the Universe, of the Divine Mind. 

Yet those who have been educated to believe otherwise have op- 
posed the promulgation of these evidences with as much vehemence 
as they have manifested in the dissemination of their own views. 
Men who are thus instructed from youth, imbibe hereditarily the 
opinions of their forefathers, and venerate them because they were 
the first upon the mind — which circumstance produces in the mind 
a conviction of their truthfulness. Such minds should be admired 
for all the noble qualities and faculties which they possess : but if 
those faculties are compassed about by a wall of prejudice and secta- 
rian affection, then evidence should be presented appealing to their 
more interior and unsophisticated qualities ; and then their minds 
would become expanded and free from all bigotry, superstition, and 
unnatural prejudice. Make men love truth by causing their interests 
to correspond to truth, and then truth will be received by a natural 
influx from their superior situation. But leave men inferiorly condi- 
tioned as to their social and external affairs, and all their opinions 
will correspond precisely to the inferior state in which they are ex- 
isting. 

So men should not criticise each other's thoughts with a superficial 
judgment ; but instead of this, they should present truth in all its na- 
tive simplicity, and leave error and all the depressing influences ex- 
isting in the physical and mental world to themselves : for the best 
! antidote for error is the presentation of truth. Marvel not, then, con- 
cerning the superficial things of wdiich I have spoken, nor falsely 
accuse each other's sentiments. Instead of this, respect the affection 



nature's divine revelations. 393 

for thoughts, flow these from whatsoever mind they may ; but do not 
imbibe those thoughts or sentiments unless they are truthful, and 
congenial with the deepest interior promptings of the living prin- 
ciple within. 



§ 94. Before I proceed to speak of the origin of the opinion con- 
cerning the universality of the flood, I will speak of the flood itself, 
in connexion with what has already been said on the same subject. 

In previous remarks upon the formation of the Pacific ocean, Ca- 
ribbean sea, gulf of Mexico, and Guatemala — also on the confirma- 
tion of the Atlantic and Mediterranean waters in their present forms 
— I spoke of the valley which now forms the bed of the Pacific 
ocean ; of the inhabitants of those portions now known as the Sand- 
wich and Philippine islands ; and also of those of the fertile portions 
now known as the West-India islands, of the portion which now 
forms the Mexican gulf, and of the extent of the tribes into the inland 
fertile locations. I have in general terms described how these por- 
tions became populated ; and a more particular relation is not neces- 
sary. Keeping in memory, then, all the conditions of which I have 
previously spoken, I proceed to some general considerations con- 
cerning the phenomenon, cause, and result of the deluge which was 
at this period about transpiring. 

It is unnecessary here to explain the primary physical causes en- 
gaged in producing this awful catastrophe : I have before spoken at 
length concerning the transformation of particles of inferior substances 
into the watery element and into the atmosphere, and of the equilib- 
rium between the external and internal portions of the earth. I have 
also spoken of the stupendous icebergs that were formed in the arctic 
regions. And I have intimated that the upper portions of the two 
hemispheres were as yet concealed by the water, because the land 
there was lower than at any other portion of the earth, with the ex- 
ception of the beds of the Atlantic and Mediterranean which then 
were partly formed, according to the level-seeking tendency of the 
watery element. So about these things I relate no more. 

It was by the loss of the equilibrium between the interior and ex- 
terior forces that the molten contents of the centre of the earth be- 
came excited in an inconceivable manner. And as was the case in 
previous instances, the Andes, Vesuvius, and the many other reliev- 
ing vents, were inadequate now to restore the equilibrium. So the 
voice of the earthquake thundered through the bowels of the earth. 



394 nature's divine revelations. 

It was mightier than the mightiest earthquake, and 'louder than the 
loudest thunder. It burst forth, and the earth trembled to its centre. 
Fire, smoke, mist, and rain, surrounded the whole earth. The tribes 
that were existing on the portions intermediate between what are now 
called the eastern and western hemispheres were nearly all destroyed ; 
and those that survived fell stupified, as if dead, to the ground. 
Thought can not clothe itself in words sufficiently expressive to de- 
scribe the sufferings and exclamations of the inhabitants. And about 
three days elapsed before the equilibrium was restored — at the end of 
which time the northern portions being elevated, and other portions 
depressed, the water rushed from the former regions and filled val- 
leys which had previously been dry land, and the oceans, seas, lakes, 
gulfs, and rivers, became established as existing at the present day. 

I am now impressed to notice the surviving inhabitants, and the 
effect which this great occurrence produced upon their minds. 

The tribe which remained up to this time in the valley of Shinar, 
together with five small, detached tribes, were destroyed : but those 
that separated from the former, and located in China and Japan, re- 
mained unharmed. They retained the theology and doctrines taught 
them by the chieftain of whom I have spoken. And I will proceed 
to notice the effect which this event produced upon them, and the 
interpretation of the occurrence as given by their head and ruler. 

Soon after all things became quiet, they sent messengers to ascer- 
tain how it had fared with their elder brethren in the valley of Shinar 
But discovering them not, and seeing a river where once they had 
lived, they returned and related this to their governor. And as they 
knew of no other nations existing upon the earth, they concluded 
that they were the only people saved from the great catastrophe. So 
the chief began to instruct them that as the others had not been good, 
and had not offered sacrifices to satisfy the demands of Brahma — 
" Brahma seeing that the wickedness upon the earth was great, and 
the imaginations of the thoughts of their hearts were only evil con- 
tinually, began to repent that he had directed Vishnu to create their 
forefathers and them. And seeing that the earth was filled with wick- 
edness and abomination in the sight of Brahma, he said he would 
cause the great waters, of which he had made the ground and them, 
to sweep them off the face of the land." 

So the governor and prophet of this eastern tribe gave the impres- 
sion that it was because he himself, and his tribe, were better than 
their forefathers, that Brahma let them live. He represented these 



395 

ideas by sounds and hieroglyphics. He instructed them to build a 
brazen image that would represent, as he said, the god of the Sun. 
The head of this being was very much like that of the unicorn, and 
the body like that of a fish ; and they placed it within a stone tent, 
and every year visited it and offered up sacrifices. To this they 
were prompted because they had been preserved. And from this 
time they began to worship the sun, the moon, the stars, and the 
milky way, which they supposed were the habitations of spirits, the 
number of which they represented as being thirty-three thousand, 
each one of these being a god to its respective sphere or planet. 

They as yet did not designate each other by names, but merely by 
families or states of association. But the person who was their gov- 
ernor and prophet, yet unnamed, was, by subsequent writers, named 
Fohi. This may be verified in the Chinese record of the present 
day. And this person has been supposed by still more modern 
writerskto be the Noah spoken of in the " primitive history." 

The Chaldeanic Persians, or the Japan tribe of which I have 
spoken, preserved in their mythology the whole account, with very 
little modification. But the father of the family who was permitted 
to live by Brahma, they named Xisuthrus. This also has been sup- 
posed by modern historians to be the person named in the Jewish 
account of the deluge. 

The sects known as the Budhists and Jaina preserved with great 
care the same traditional account, and the same ultimately became a 
portion of the Greek oriental history and theology : and in this the 
same being is named Deucalion, This is the termination of the tra- 
dition concerning the deluge as the account and interpretation of it 
were given by the leader of the eastern isolated tribe of which we 
have spoken. 

§ 95. I now proceed to speak of the aborignal inhabitants of 
America, and of the effect produced upon their minds by the same 
catastrophe. 

By the formation of the Pacific ocean they were separated from, 
and lost all communication with, the tribes that were existing upon 
the present Sandwich islands : and they knew not of the tribes and 
nations in the southern continent. And there were but few Indians 
who escaped the inundation, which was by them supposed to be uni- 
versal ; for they dwelt more upon the portions now covered by the 
Pacific than they did east of the present limits of that ocean. So 



396 nature's divine revelations. 

they believed that they were the only tribes that were saved, and that 
they dwelt upon the only land in the earth, supposing that all other 
portions had sunk beneath the great waters. 

And now I have occasion to speak of their original conceptions of 
the Great Spirit. 

They were unlike their brethren in disposition and social condi- 
tion ; for they were united by a well-directed affection , and by a unity 
and harmony in all their plans and proceedings. They were exceed- 
ingly fond of hunting, and this employment they supposed was right, 
or else their forefathers who followed it would not have dwelt in such 
a beautiful garden. So they invented instruments, and cultivated 
the disposition to roam and hunt through the wilds of the forest, and 
would pitch their bark tents wherever they pleased. 

Being thus socially united, they were not led to conceive of gross 
errors : for errors spring from social disunity and disorganization, and 
from a misapprehension of the cause of existing evil. Having im- 
bibed and retained the impression received by their early forefathers, 
they proceeded to reconcile this impression with the manifestation of 
all things about and above them. So they saw that the " breaths" 
were not evil to them as their fathers had taught, but instead of this 
they supposed that they proceeded from a good spirit, who desired 
to fan their heated brows after they had toiled and travelled exces- 
sively in the light of the Good Spirit. So when fatigued and ex- 
hausted by toilsome travels, they would rest confidingly under the 
protection of the Great Spirit who had formed their world, and would 
joyously receive his refreshing breath, that came, as they supposed, 
from some of the good subordinate spirits. They saw that these 
" breaths" were generally good for them ; and this manifestation of 
goodness unfolded the tender dispositions of their nature, and they 
dwelt in love one with another. And these truthful conceptions, and 
their tranquillizing influences, descended through all the succeeding 
generations of this people down to the present time. 

They believed that the eye, the tongue — that plants, animals, and 
all the celestial orbs — had spirits in attendance. They believed that 
the power of speaking was communicated to them by the spirit of the 
tongue, and so also the power of seeing by the spirit of the eye. 
They loved, adored, and worshipped, the Sun : for it made their 
earth fertile in all the things which they cultivated. They wor- 
shipped the Moon : for it was a good spirit to give them light while 
the warm and better spirit had gone to rest. They beheld the stars 



397 

with awe and admiration : because they were little lights held out by 
the good spirits to give them light, and to make their earth look beau- 
tiful when the sun and the moon had retired to rest. They believed 
that when they should lie down and die, the spirit of their eyes and 
tongue would convey the spirit that was within them to the beautiful 
habitations of the spirit-land. They felt conscious that the spirit- 
land was analogous to the one on which they dwelt, in all its pro- 
ductions, so that there they might hunt, adore the good spirits, and 
love one another ; and it was therefore to them a land of transcendent 
beauty and grandeur. There they would not see any more the 
spirit of the waters. And there they would not die any more, nei- 
ther dislike nor injure one another ; but would be near the placid 
waters, and the meandering streams, and in the forests and gardens 
of beauty and delight. There they would see the shining fish, the 
gilded birds, and the gentle animals, that would not resist their grasp. 
There they would behold the Good Spirit, while the vaulted cham- 
bers above would be illuminated by all the grandeur and magnificence 
possible to conceive. 

This truthful conception and its accompanying influences became 
established immoveably in the minds and affections of each succeed- 
ing generation down to the present time. Here is the first instance, 
from the moment the human form first obtained an existence, in which 
human thought took a proper, truthful, and natural direction. It was 
the spontaneous teaching of Nature about them, and the correspond- 
ing prompting of the principle within, that taught them of the spirit- 
land. Disunity was not in their midst ; and therefore wickedness 
and abomination were to them unknown. Their thoughts were nat- 
ural, spontaneous, true, and celestial. Learn from this, ye men of 
erudition, and let your lofty aspirations sink to the lowest degree of 
abasement. Learn from this, ye theologians, philosophers, and meta- 
physicians, and let your now-ambitious thoughts sink so low that 
generations yet unborn will be unconscious of their existence. Learn 
from this, ye traditional historians, ye governors, chieftains, prophets, 
and potentates, and promptly discard all that has been and begin 
again, and travel the path of wisdom and virtue. Learn from this, 
ye classifiers, ye commentators, ye external and unnatural teachers, 
and let the ink which has been wasted in penning your thoughts be 
naught in comparison to the abundance of tears shed by you in the 
act of humiliation ! Let external pride and consequent arrogance 
fall for ever. Let highmindedness and pretended enlightenment 



398 nature's divine revelations. 

cease to trammel your spiritual principle, and let this then seek true 
wisdom, derivable from the inexpressible beauties of a smiling Na- 
ture f 

The Indians supposed that none but themselves were preserved 
upon the earth ; and they believed that the spirit of the great waters 
had swallowed up their brethren because of their wickedness, and 
left them because they were good, and favored in the sight of the 
Good Spirit. They named the chief existing among them at the 
time of this occurrence Sottavarata. This tradition, with a very 
little modification, has descended through the minds of every sub- 
sequent generation. And this person has been supposed by some 
modern chronological and biblical writers to be the Noah of the 
" primitive history." 

I will now proceed to speak of the nation and collateral tribes that 
dwelt in Central America and southern Europe. Inasmuch as they 
had advanced more in all the arts and sciences than any other nation, 
their language and theology were necessarily more sublime. I am 
now speaking of the fleeting, evanescent sublimity that is always con- 
nected with an unreal idealism. It will be remembered that they had 
removed the origin of evil to an abyss below, of which the sun was 
a representative : but it now became necessary for their inspired 
chieftain to interpret and account for this wonderful catastrophe by 
the theological materials in his possession. I am now speaking of a 
chieftain who superseded the one of whom I last spoke. He said 
(as the inhabitants of the city wherein they dwelt were "the only ones 
known to be preserved, with the exception of three tribes that dwelt 
on the more inland portions) that the angry being who had made that 
great fiery gulf was exasperated because of the short-coming and 
wicked transactions of their brethren, the tribes that dwelt upon the 
gulf of Mexico and other portions leading to the West-India islands. 
And he said this angry being had conversed with their previous gov- 
ernor, for the sake of whose presence the tribes had long been saved. 
And as he was the only good person among all the tribes, he was 
permitted to converse with the spirit who was opposed to these 
abominations. And he entered into a covenant with this angry be- 
ing (for the latter lamented that he had created so many tribes) to let 
that tribe and himself live, because it was necessary that the earth 
should be peopled by those who were as good as he and they were. 
So one of their vortical edifices contained the hieroglyphical promise 



nature's divine revelations. 399 

or covenant made with the potentate of whom I have spoken, and 
which was confirmed by the one of whom I am now speaking. It 
is well to remark that I am now speaking of a chieftain who taught 
and established the traditions of three generations before him — the 
one living when occurred the deluge. For the theology was not 
definitely confirmed and promulgated until the third generation after 
the occurrence. But this vortical edifice contained hieroglyphical 
representations which the then-present chieftain interpreted into a 
demonstration that the forefather had conversed with the angry being. 
And it was owing to this, he taught, that they were saved ; while 
their brethren, who were wicked in the sight of their god, descended 
into the burning realms below. I will now trace this idea until it 
makes its appearance in modern days. 

It will be remembered that this nation believed that they were the 
only human beings saved, because they knew not of any other inhab- 
itants — and believed that their god had repented of making so many 
tribes, because of their wickedness, and destroyed them on that ac- 
count. The chieftain who transferred this traditional account from 
the time of the deluge, was not named until many generations after 
him. And I find no absolute trace of a name until I trace these 
ideas into the manuscripts of which I have spoken, in the Jews' pos- 
session : and there he is named Noah. 

I have thus traced the Chinese mythology to the Greek — and the 
mythology of these southern tribes to the Jews ; and I find the ac- 
counts in this manner : The good, saved, and favored, of the Chinese, 
were Fold and his family ; of the Chaldeanic-Persians, Xisuthrus and 
his family ; of the Greeks, Deucalion and his family. In the Indian 
mythology, the saved were Sottavarata and his family : and each 
believed that the whole world was drowned, with the exception of 
themselves. In the Jews' manuscripts, I find that the saved were 
Noah and his family. 

And in the writings of modern commentators upon oriental and 
heathen mythology, these various traditions are generally referred to, 
to establish the truthfulness of the relation as contained in the " prim- 
itive history" — it being supposed that the account in the possession 
of each nation originated from one source, and from the actual, tra- 
ditional experience of a man and family as is therein related. Such 
a supposition is not warrantable ; for all the traditions that are in 
possession of the different nations can not be traced to one source. 

In the Jewish record, the general account is as follows : " And 



400 

the wickedness of man was great upon the earth, and the imagination 
of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And God re- 
pented that he had peopled the earth ; — but Noah found favor in his 
sight." And the latter was directed to construct an ark of gopher- 
wood, with specific and required dimensions : and Noah and his 
family, and the beasts of the earth, and the fowls of the air, entered, 
sexually conjoined, into the ark, and were saved. After this, dry 
land appeared, as Noah inferred from evidence conveyed by a dove. 
And soon the ark rested upon Mount Ararat, and the animals therein 
contained went forth to multiply and reanimate the face of Nature ; 
and Noah and his family went forth to multiply, and to populate the 
whole earth. 

In the Chinese mythology, or rather in that of the more recent 
tribes of that nation, the following account may be found : "And 
Brahma seeing the wickedness of the forefathers, di'd lament because 
they did not sacrifice their offerings, and began to lament that he had 
directed Vishnu and Narasayana to awake them from the depths of 
the great waters. But Fohi could speak with Brahma because of 
his goodness. And he directed Fohi to journey to that high land 
and live. Then Vishnu broke up the bottom of the great deep, and 
opened the places above : and the great waters .covered all the land, 
together with our forefathers, who were taken by the evil spirits." 

I have related the mythology of the southern tribes, together with 
the modification of the Chinese into the Chaldeanic-Persian and 
Greek. And the impression that was conveyed to the early Jewish 
tribes, and the account contained in the Persian tradition, were blend- 
ed together ; and being afterward written and re-written, compiled 
and re-compiled, through the successive languages, it has appeared 
in the English version as it may be found by perusing the " primitive 
history." The account is well preserved, considering the innumer- 
able contingencies which govern all circumstantial things. And it 
is only an exaggerated and poetical representation of that which is 
substantially true : and for its truth the history demands the highest 
respect. 

§ 96. I am impressed to proceed to another class of ideas and to 
speak of their origin and successive modifications until they appear in 
their present form. The first of these may be found in the early man- 
uscripts of the " primitive history," clothed in the following words : 
" And God said, Let us make man in our, own image and likeness." 



a-B 



nature's divine revelations. 401 

In establishing a superficial interpretation of this subject, many 
noble and highly-cultivated intellects have been engaged. Time, 
talents, and wealth, have been employed in disseminating such su- 
perficial opinions, sufficient to have instructed and cultivated the 
moral and intellectual powers of many a nation. The desires and 
prejudices of men have warred against the promptings of their judg- 
ment, and have circumscribed the range of their own and others' 
reasoning powers to the limited circle of a sectarian and hereditary 
belief. In endeavoring to establish preconceived opinions, men have 
severed the affectionate ties of congeniality, which should unite man- 
kind as one vast brotherhood ; and they have established a deep- 
seated impression that only breathes sectarian contention and local 
hostility. They have not proceeded to investigate the interior origin 
of thoughts, of which words are merely sheaths ; but they have pre- 
sumed upon the divineness of the sheathings themselves, and warred 
against the teachings of judgment, of Nature, and of her Author! 

But let the mind search well into the cause of thoughts, and then 
it will be able to judge of the external clothing of these, whether it 
be of man, or of that Divine Principle which speaks only by mani- 
festing, at a single expression, millions of systems, decked with life, 
beauty, and grandeur ! Let it search well into the internal real re- 
ality of all things : and if qualities and principles are found that are 
good, divine, and indestructible, then such will be approbated by the 
judgment, and Nature will seal their truth with her universal con- 
currences. 

I am deeply impressed that volume after volume has been written 
upon this and similar subjects, without producing the least relief to a 
depressed and ignorant world. Thoughts like unto the ones under 
consideration, clothed in words, have occupied the attention of an 
innumerable host of theological writers. Their labor, time, and tal- 
ents, have thus been employed in building upon a superficial foun- 
dation a theological superstructure which has not in the least degree 
ameliorated the unhappy social and national condition of mankind 
their brethren ! The many theories of this nature that are in the 
world are external, interruptive, and unholy invasions upon the hu- 
man affections and judgment. They are unprofitable and injurious 
to the race ; they are local, isolated, sectarian, and entirely opposed 
to the highest good of every living creature. They are unreal, im- 
pure, wicked. They are corrupting and vitiating to all the pure af- 
fections of man's nature. They are the foundation of universal 

26 



402 nature's divine revelations. 

sectarian hostility and superstition. They are at war with all the 
pure, social, and moral interests of man, that would, if undisturbed, 
join in one the w T hole race of intelligent beings. In the promulga- 
tion of these external and evanescent thoughts, the physical world 
has been left uncared for, and still remains a comparative wilderness. 
If those men who have been thus engaged had been employed ac- 
cording to the design and intention of an unchangeable Governor, 
the uninhabited deserts would have been rendered fertile, blooming, 
and fragrant ; and then would their talents and powers have been ap- 
preciated. And then the peace and unity of feeling which would 
have pervaded the whole race of mankind, would have spoken to 
them with a voice of thankfulness, and great would have been their 
reward. 

The tribes that had become consociated in the valley of Shinar, 
according to previous description, received the early impression of 
their forefathers concerning the creation, and also the improvements 
that were made upon it by their supposed inspired chieftain. In his cos- 
mogony, he called to his assistance from the depths of the water, the 
deity of whom I have spoken, subsequently named Parama, Vishnu, 
and Siva. This chieftain first conceived of an original spirit. This 
conception suggested the idea of a second spirit ; and this of a third. 
The first he supposed to be the great good spirit that had reposed 
from the remotest period of eternity to the time of the creation, in the 
bosom of the great waters. And he conceived that as this spirit 
awoke to activity, he breathed forth another spirit to do the work 
which he (Parama) had designed. Vishnu w T as the subordinate spirit 
thus created ; and he was, according to the chieftain, a part of Para- 
ma's soul. He moved the waters, and continued to do so until he 
created, from the superior materials of the egg, the earth and man. 
Then he supposed that the spirit Siva was the cause of those 
"breaths" which inspired the bosoms of themselves and their elder 
brethren with envy, hatred, and deception. Here, then, originated 
the thought which has clothed itself in the w T ord Trinity. 

I do not discover any essential change in this part of the oriental 
mythology for many centuries ; and it ultimately fell into the posses- 
sion of the Persianic tribes, who preserved it until Zoroaster sys- 
tematized it and other existing traditions, in his Zend Avesta. He 
changed the deities into the characters of Ormuzd, Amshaspands, 
and inferior spirits. Thus he formed from the three, a trinity of 



403 

good, celestial, and holy spirits, among which was Ormuzd su- 
preme. 

Seeing so much evil and wretchedness among the inhabitants of 
the earth, and seeing war, persecution, and tyranny, existing, he be- 
gan to reason upon their causes. And this suggested to his mind a 
corresponding trinity of infernal spirits. The greatest of these was 
Ahriman; and he was attended by subordinate and inferior spirits, 
and millions of deevs. 

Thus Zoroaster presented the trinity in a new form ; and from 
this it was transplanted into the Jewish manuscripts, in the brief and 
comprehensive expression which reads, " And God said, Let us 
make man in our own image." It was also subsequently expressed, 
" Father, Son, and Spirit." The expression, "Let us make man," 
is derived from the early myth in which the " us" means Brahma, 
Vishnu or Narasayana, and Siva. It corresponds also to the Greater, 
the Lesser, and the Least; Father, Son, and Spirit; Ormuzd, Am- 
shaspands, and superior subordinates. 

In the original conception, the characters were distinct and singu- 
lar ; but they were classified and divided by Zoroaster into plurals. 
And they were comprehensively expressed in the primitive, Jewish 
transcript, according to the original conception. 



§ 97. But it is given me to know through the medium of superior 
impressions that the expression, " in our image and likeness" does 
really shadow forth a substantial and truthful idea, verified in the 
natural and spiritual spheres. The terms "image and likeness" have 
suggested to a most exalted intellect* a conception in which, after 
spiritual research and investigation, he became confirmed ; and the 
general features of his impressions were correct. This will appear 
as I proceed to a comprehension of the spiritual spheres — from 
which, I am deeply impressed, flowed high and truthful impressions 
into the expanded internal of this Swedish philosopher. But it is 
impossible to find in these words, as originally employed in the 
u primitive history," one particle of spiritual signification. It is not 
true that he, with all his enlightenment, unfolded an interior truth as 
expressed in these primitive sayings. Instead of this, he unfolded a 
stupendous correspondence — not from their interior, but from their 
external suggestions. And it is now demonstrated by the unreal 
external of things, which he so deeply opposed, that these primitive 

* Swedenborg. 



404 nature's divine revelations. 

records do not contain, as divinely originated, a minute spiritual 
meaning or application. It is absolutely demonstrated in his philo- 
sophical and analytical investigations, that externals are the mere su- 
perficial and evanescent indications of the interior, and therefore are 
to be regarded only as the deceptive garments or sheathings of truths. 
Therefore to give an internal signification to a passage which the ex- 
ternal of the same does not indicate, is indeed to fabricate that which 
is unreal and absolutely unprofitable. The external of the written 
record, when viewed by a purely spiritually-exalted intellect, shows 
not the least indication of a spiritual signification. And if the exter- 
nal gives evidence of the interior, why endeavor to give to a passage 
a different signification from that which the external manifests? 

The external clothing of the "primitive history" interprets its own 
internal signification. It professes to be a truthful and comprehen- 
sive history of opinions concerning creation before the flood, and of 
the customs, manners, dispositions, and movements, of subsequent 
nations ; of the repopulation of the earth, and the distribution of the 
early tribes ; of their leaders, chieftains, prophets, kings, and empe- 
rors. It professes to give the history of wars ; of the subjugation 
and captivity of tribes ; of the upbuilding and downfall of kingdoms 
and empires ; of the vice, misery, and imaginations, of many nations 
of the earth. These things are therein recorded in the usual style 
of the early writers, the forms of expression employed being such as 
were adapted to the education of the early inhabitants of the earth. 
It professes to be this ; its external proves its profession, and its in- 
terior is its own expositor. If more is professed, then such profes- 
sion has arisen from its promulgators, and is not in accordance with its 
own intentions. So while I am deeply impressed to venerate the truth- 
fulness of those historical traditions, I am at the same time impressed 
to expose and discard all untrue theological interpretations, and all 
unreal and unholy pretensions. Things of this nature should be loved 
according to the truthfulness of their professions, and not according 
to the misinterpretations of their pretensions, such as have clothed 
those simple mythological and primitive writings with a mysterious 
and impenetrable garment. 

The next in the class of ideas the origin of which is to be traced, 
is the traditional opinion concerning Cain and Abel. It will be rec- 
ollected that I have spoken comprehensively concerning the branch 
tribes as the offspring of the early family, and have related that one 



405 

conquered and destroyed the other — the triumphant nation subse- 
quently journeying to the European continent. The history of this 
was transferred, with other and similar impressions, through succes- 
sive generations and centuries, until we find it first expressed by a 
writer among the early Egyptians. A correspondence was connect- 
ed with this tradition, which was of the following import (for the 
early inhabitants knew things by their obvious correspondences and 
representatives) : The younger and weaker tribe (which was Abel) 
corresponded to light, purity, and innocence. Cain (which was 
the stronger and grosser nation) corresponded to darkness, wick- 
edness, and abomination. For, according to the early theology, 
darkness was the first principle in being, and therefore was the oldest 
and most powerful ; while light was subsequently created, and was 
consequently weak and unmatured. And thus the comparison was 
written among the Egyptians as follows : — 

<k And from the forefathers sprang two children, whose names were 
Osiris and Typhon. Osiris was a good and gentle brother, and was 
loved by Brahma. Typhon was a strong brother, and cultivated the 
things of the earth. For Typhon is the child of darkness which was 
over all and for ever : but Osiris was a child of light, because light 
was permitted by Vishnu the good spirit." But Typhon, which is 
darkness, was represented as attacking and overpowering Osiris, 
which is light and innocence. This is the first written correspon- 
dential account of this primitive tradition. 

I find that this was admitted into other manuscripts, and appeared 
among the Chaldeanic writings. Afterward it was transcribed into 
Greek, and ultimately into the Hebrew oracles and manuscripts ; and 
through this medium it was conveyed to subsequent generations who 
admitted it into the " primitive history :" and in this the characters are 
named Cain and Abel. 



§ 98. The next idea to be analyzed and traced to its origin is 
concerning the seven days that are represented as elapsing during the 
formation of the earth and all things therein, the seventh day being 
spoken of as smiling on the consummation of the grand work, and 
giving rest to Brahma, who blessed it. 

Many centuries elapsed before the early inhabitants began to make 
astronomical observations. But from the indications of the winds, 
atmosphere, heat, light, sun, moon, stars, and all visible objects which 
were supposed to be gods, they at length began to learn to enumerate, 



406 nature's divine revelations. 

to determine upon the seasons, to know their approach, and also to 
know when to visit one another. The first inhabitants knew well 
when to expect darkness, by the periodical recession of the sun be- 
hind the western lands. They also knew when to expect light, by 
the illumination of the eastern hills. They were uncertain for a time 
whether these things would continue so or not ; but they were soon 
confirmed in the opinion that they would continue, by the unvarying 
appearance and disappearance of the sun. Hence they made one of 
the first detached tribes to represent darkness, and the other light. 
So far, then, they had advanced in astronomical knowledge — they 
knew the periodicity of days and nights. 

But they could as yet only perceive general correspondences, and 
these they represented in hieroglyphical characters. And so they 
continued for several centuries, until they discovered a new and val- 
uable truth — that the moon was made and destroyed twelve times 
while the sun was passing once through the circle of the zodiac. This 
established in their minds the first idea of a year with its subdivisions. 
And they had a god constructed to represent, and to correspond 
precisely to, this occurrence : and at the end and beginning of this 
period they had great festivities, and offered up to the god of the 
year innumerable sacrifices. 

The twelve periods of the moon's destruction and reproduction 
corresponded to months — though these divisions were the work of 
generations subsequent to the discovery of the year. And thus they 
continued for many seasons, until their faculties of discernment be- 
came improved and they discovered that the moon was large, dimin- 
ished, half destroyed, nearly destroyed, entirely annihilated, at regu- 
lar periods, which were afterward found to be just seven days and 
nine hours. But the hours were unnoticed, as they could only dis- 
tinguish bold numerals. This gave the conception of weeks; and 
thus this division of lime became established among the Egyptians, 
Chinese, Persians, and Jews. 

Succeeding generations reduced weeks to days, because there 
were seven of these in one of the periods of the moon's transition. 
Days became classified into hours, by the changing shadow of an im- 
moveable object situated in the light of the sun. In this manner, 
years, months, weeks, days, and hours, became established. 

And Sunday is a name of more recent date, and was instituted by 
the Danes, adopted by the Saxons, and transplanted to the English 
language. In the Saxon, the word was Sunnedag : sunne signifying 



nature's divine revelations. 407 

the sun, and dag signifying day. In the Danish, it is written Sone- 
dag, meaning day of the sun. And this was applied to the first day 
of the changed moon, in glorification of the sun. And the next day, 
the moon having advanced, was called Moon's-day — it heing a day 
attributed to the moon. And Tuesday received its name from the 
god Tuisco ; and Wednesday from the god Wednos ; and Thursday 
from the god Thursco : and the remaining days were in like manner 
allegorically named. 

In a similar manner the division of days became introduced into 
the Jewish historical writings — where the days were only designated 
by the phrase, " the evening and the morning." And as the seventh 
day was the last, or the great Sun-day, it was looked upon by the 
Jews as being of divine origin. And they imbibed the impression 
that the light on that day was peculiarly pure and serene. So six 
days were observed as times for labor, and the seventh was appropri- 
ated to rest — as had reposed the good spirit Parama, after he had 
finished the creation of the world and man, according to oriental 
mythology. 

But I was impressed in describing the geological epochs of the 
creation of the globe, and of the plants and animals, to use the ex- 
pression " evening and morning," &c, because the correspondence 
between the expression and the physical reality was complete. 

In the manner above related, the inhabitants in all early and sub- 
sequent ages made the starry heavens their field of observation ; and 
they received from it unfailing instruction and wisdom, which im- 
bodied itself in the language of correspondences. 

So likewise has the system of enumeration become established. 
All nations and tribes upon the face of the earth manifest a sameness 
in their rules of counting, their highest number of the unit series 
never exceeding ten. The reason why this became so general and 
confirmed among all nations is manifest : for it appears that the early 
tribes counted their fingers, which were for a long time their only 
arithmetic. And the same rule being subsequently recognised in the 
written records of all nations, formed the established mode of enu- 
meration among all, and is perfectly universally recognised by the 
nations of the present day. 



^ 99. The next idea in the class before mentioned is that of the 
origin of language as intimated in the mythological tradition con- 



408 



NATURE S DIVINE REVELATIONS. 



tained in the " primitive history," that " the whole earth was of one 
language and of one speech/'* 

When the early family perceived that they possessed the power 
of vocal communication, and hegan to convey their thoughts to one 
another through that medium, they supposed that this power was 
given to them by the " breaths," and that therefore it should be used 
and cultivated. But succeeding generations, discovering that this 
faculty had produced a disunion among their forefathers, believed, 
according to the tradition transmitted from their previous brethren, 
that the " breaths" were evil spirits, and had given to the world one 
language and one speech so that, they might deceive and dislike one 
another. This was the prevailing opinion for many ages, both be- 
fore and after the deluge, and among all the tribes of the earth. All 
admitted this as a part of their sacred theology, because it was told 
by their forefathers, and was confirmed by the sacredness which their 
minds associated with its age. 

This opinion continued to prevail until they had gained, from hie- 
roglyphics and terrestrial and astronomical correspondences, instruc- 
tion sufficient to enable them, according to previous description, to 
construct a language which was the parent of the subsequent San- 
scrit. 

At this time they used the soft bark of trees, and palm-tree leaves, 
as materials whereon to impress, in this language, their thoughts. 
This art continued in this condition for a long period, and mean- 
while was mostly in possession of governors, chieftains, and lawgiv- 
ers, who believed and taught, according to early impression, that 
their language was of divine origin. 

I find the next development of this idea (which is strictly mytho- 
logical) among the Chinese, Chaldeans, Brahmins, and other Hin- 
dostanic tribes. They believe that the Vedas and Brahmanas in 
their possession are sacred oracles, written by celestial beings in di- 
vine language : and these collectively are known as the Shaster.f 
The Vedas compose the first part of the Shaster — which signifies 
and represents life, light, truth, fire, wit, law, ordinance, and celestial 
knowledge. And the Brahmanas are the second part, and are com- 
posed of Orphic hymns, which they believe to be heavenly, and 
which are like the poetical songs of the early Egyptian tribes. These 
they would sing to the deities, raising their voices in thanksgiving 
and praise to the great and good spirit who had formed the Sanscrit 
* Genesis xi. 1. t This is the Hindoo Bible. 



nature's divine revelations. 409 

language. For a clearer idea of the character of these Orphic hymns, 
it would be well to read the Psalms, and the book of Job, as these 
were an imitation of the Orphic hymns of the Shaster, which were in 
manuscript among the Egyptians and Chaldeanic-Persians. The 
early Hindostanic tribes believed that their language was given to 
Brama* from heaven, by the Deity : and hence their supposition 
that the Shaster, which is composed of the Vedas and Brahmanas, 
was an emanation from heavenly spheres, and was an embodiment 
of the thoughts of the celestial beings. 

For many continuous ages, the Sanscrit was the most perfect lan- 
guage known among mankind. Being so nearly perfected by earlier 
generations, it was afterward improved, cultivated, and rendered co- 
pious, by successive chieftains, and finally it was perfected by Brama 
their lawgiver and holy prophet, who was supposed to hold intercourse 
with the deities. 

A further development of this theological tradition is found among 
the Persians. I am obliged to pass over many centuries, during 
which time other tribes migrated from the southern portions of the 
earth into Asia and Africa, bringing with them a different mode of 
expression. For the Chaldean or Persian language is from a root 
consisting of a different form of speech, and this afterward became 
perfected and established by uniting with its rudimental form a dia- 
lect of the Sanscrit. And about the time this language became thus 
established and confirmed, those who employed it were equally con- 
firmed in the belief that it was of a spiritual origin, according to the 
sacred tradition of their forefathers. Zoroaster now lived, and was 
the Persian lawgiver. He wrote the Zend Avesta, which he said 
was a gift from the gods : and the people believed that this was given 
to Zoroaster, as the Brahmin believes of the Shaster, by a commu- 
nication with the Deity. They supposed that their language originated 
in the same way. 

The Jews also believed that the knowledge and direction received 
by Moses, their lawgiver, was directly from the Deity. So likewise 
the followers of Mohammed supposed that the Koran was written in 
celestial spheres by God, and was given to Mohammed while in a 
cave. 

So in giving an opinion concerning the original state of language, 
it is said that " the whole earth was of one language and of one 

* This Brama was a lawgiver among the ancient Hindoos, and the founder of the 
sacerdotal order known as Brahmins. So said the author in an incidental remark. 



410 nature's divine revelations. 

speech. And it came to pass that as they journeyed from the east, 
they discovered a plain in the valley of Shinar, where they dwelt."* 
It is well to remark that this is from a manuscript the substance of 
which sustains a position in the " primitive history" after the relation 
of the flood. But the account should not be thus placed, as it relates 
a circumstance that occurred before the flood some ages. 

And I feel deeply impressed that the inhabitants of the earth at 
the present day are not generally any better informed concerning the 
origin of language than were the early tribes of China, Egypt, and 
Hindostan. For they are believing, like the Brahmin, the Egyptian, 
the Chaldean, the Persian, the Jew, and the Greek, that language 
was communicated to the forefathers by the Deity himself. Very 
many learned and enlightened men still maintain this heathen and 
unadvanced idea. They can not, because of their early education, 
properly conceive of natural and progressive development. But if 
they could only recognise and understand this divine and unchange- 
able principle of the Universe, they would discard all further belief 
in the mythological idea of direct instruction from the Deity. 

Instead of exerting your powers to sustain these superficial chime- 
ras, investigate the interior reality of which all natural endowments 
and developments are the representatives. Suspend your precon- 
ceived opinions, and ask the more interior and rational element of 
your being whether language is of celestial origin, or whether it does 
not naturally unfold itself, commencing in a rudimental form in the 
animal kingdom, and being perfectly developed by man ? Consider 
whether effects do not always correspond to their interior and inciting 
causes ; and then deeply consider the question, " If language was an 
effect of a celestial cause, and if its origin is divine, should not lan- 
guage be pure, celestial, and undeceptive ?" 

The nature of the mental and physical constitution of mankind is 
divine, perfect, and harmonious. This never will deceive. It is 
perfectly good, and represents the divineness of its great Origin and 
Cause. Deception, however, exists in the world, and all descrip- 
tions of dissimulation. But these things do not flow from the inte- 
rior of man's nature, but arise merely as a consequence of his unholy, 
imperfect, and vitiated situation, in reference to his fellow-beings. 
Unholy situations produce unholy effects. But the interior princi- 
ple, which is of divine origin, can not be made evil, nor can it be 
contaminated. And all evil is of external and superficial origin, and 

* Genesis xi. 2. 



411 

i» felt by all as external ; and hence, in order to banish evil from the 
earth, a change must occur in the social condition of the whole world. 
Among other superficial things, language is existing ; and as its effects 
are manifestly imperfect, it is evident that it must have originated 
from a source correspondingly imperfect. 



§ 100. The next idea in the series is the mythological theory of 
the origin of evil. I have spoken at length concerning the general 
and natural cause of the existence of evil in the world. But as what 
I have said does not correspond with the prevailing theological con- 
ception of its origin, it becomes necessary to speak of the early 
conception, and to briefly notice its subsequent developments. 

The first inhabitants believed that the M breaths" inspired them 
with evil thoughts ; which suggested and confirmed a belief in the 
existence of a malignant deity who was opposed to them, and who 
destroyed their social love and breathed among them a spirit of envy, 
hatred, and deception. This conception was modified by the south- 
ern tribes, by transferring the origin of evil to the light and warmth 
of the atmosphere, and even to the sun itself — and also by conceiv- 
ing that the sun was the representative of a corresponding fount of 
undiminishing fire. But the idea proceeded no further than this 
among these nations. 

But the eastern tribes conceived that a spirit was existing between 
them and the good deity, which prevented their having divine com- 
merce. This belief existed in a similar form among all the tribes of 
the east up to the time of Zoroaster, who established in the world a 
belief in two antagonistic, eternal, unconquerable deities : one the 
god of evil, and the other the god of goodness. The throne of each 
of these beings was surrounded by subordinate spirits of a character 
corresponding to the deity to which they were respectively attached. 
So he conceived of an innumerable host of deevs, which were asso- 
ciated with the evil deity, and were his agents to disseminate evil 
imaginations and unrighteous thoughts and desires in the minds of 
all mankind. 

The Jewish rabbinical writers are no more free from these mytho- 
logical imaginations : for they adopted the Persianic opinion and put 
it forth in their writings. Hence the origin of the passage in the 
" primitive history" which speaks of the appearance of an evil spirit 
in the form of a serpent in the garden of Eden, and asserts that the 
woman, being gentle and unsophisticated, became deceived thereby, 



412 nature's divine revelations. 

and was induced to partake of the fruit of the tree of evil ; that she 
transmitted the forbidden fruit to her associate Adam, who, being 
equally delighted and enchanted, partook thereof — and that they 
were thus both made sinful, whereas before, they were pure and un- 
polluted. 

These rabbins also have conveyed the idea that God planted the 
garden of Eden, and made man and placed him there, and then di- 
rected him not to eat of the fruit of the tree of evil, without telling 
him the full consequences which would result from a participation 
thereof. They represented the Deity as placing before the youthful 
minds of the first pair an irresistible temptation, without giving them 
constitutional strength to resist its captivating influence. They have 
represented the Deity as saying, " In the day thou eatest thereof, 
thou shalt surely die," and represented one of the deevs of Zoroas- 
ter's infernal deity as contradicting the words of the Divine Being, 
saying to them, ''Ye shall not surely die." Notwithstanding the 
promises of this evil spirit, they are represented as falling from a 
state of innocence to the depths of evil, from which it is supposed 
that the world at the present day has not experienced a resurrection. 
They are also represented as being driven out from the beautiful 
garden and from the Deity's presence, to roam uncared for through- 
out the wilds of an uncultivated earth. This is a comprehensive 
description of the contents of the Zend Avesta of Zoroaster, and 
does not much transcend the mythology of the first oriental and 
heathen tribes. 

The word diabolos* is only another name for Zoroaster's deevs ; 
and deevs is another name for "breaths." In the English version 
the same is expressed by the words darhiess, death, sin, devil, Satan, 
and evil. 

It is to be deeply lamented that this simple history of the oriental 
mythology has been the foundation of so vast an amount of improper 
theological speculation. Men have not investigated the origin of the 
ideas, and their internal signification, but have descended into the 
foreign languages to ascertain the original application of the mere 
words. And thus the ideas of " temporal death," " moral death," 
and "spiritual death," have been recognised in all theological spec- 
ulation growing out of that simple verse of the traditional account, 
which says, "Ye shall not surely die" — and its opposite declaration 
by the Deity. 

* Devil. 



nature's divine revelations. 413 

By a law governing all organized substances, every particle com- 
posing these must of necessity undergo a specific change and decom- 
position. And when matter forms an organization in any depart- 
ment of Nature, that organization is supported and perpetuated by 
the law of association, or by a reciprocal change of particles with 
other substances. Therefore the particles which flow into an organi- 
zation must be extracted and received from other substances, of 
which these particles previously formed a part. And when they en- 
ter into the new organization, they receive new life, according to that 
contained in the body of which they then become a part. Thus bod- 
ies or organizations are incessantly produced, sustained, developed, 
and perpetuated, in every department of the Universe. Therefore 
there is no such thing in existence as natural death : for an exchange 
of particles from one form of life to another, is nothing more than the 
necessary requirement of every organized substance in being. So 
what is called natural death, is not death, but a mere change of or- 
ganization. Why have ye not analyzed the interior workings of 
Nature and her immutable laws, and from them learned to discard 
for ever all chimerical and unnatural theological speculations ? Nat- 
ural death has been the basis of many a controversy : but now it is 
made plain to a demonstration that such discussions were based on 
a misapprehension, and were unprofitable, because such a thing as 
natural death never occurred in any of the recesses of the great Uni- 
verse. 

I now proceed to speak of moral death. The idea of moral death 
has arisen from a superficial view of social disunity, and of disunity 
of thought and action. The innate divineness of the spirit of man 
prohibits the possibility of spiritual wickedness or unrighteousness. 
The desires and affections of the spirit proceed from within and from 
without. Desires spring from the material relation which man sus- 
tains to his brother and the Universe. These desires proceed from 
sensation, which creates inclination, which demands gratification. 
Then there is another class of desires, which are affections springing 
up within and directing and controlling the outer. These affections 
are the elements of the spirit, which desires purity and perfection 
It is the principle within that illuminates the external, whenever any 
pure and divine thought or principle is presented for contemplation 
This is the element that recognises goodness, gentleness, and purity ; 
it is the element of love ; it is the immortal principle. Its workings and 
effects are the morals and affections of man, and they are immortal 



414 

and can not die. Morality, then, is a consequence of the unchanging 
divinity of the spirit, and is as undying as the immutable laws that 
govern all subordinate organizations. " Moral death" is therefore a 
manufactured expression, meaning nothing. 

Spiritual death is only another form of the latter expression : and 
it never had and never can have the least particle of signification. 
The word death may be used as corresponding to the conventional 
idea of darkness, and the figure is good. But natural, moral, or spir- 
itual darkness, is impossible : for darkness is an expression presup- 
posing the existence of light. And man has not retrograded from 
perfection in his spiritual and natural organization toward the lowest 
point of imperfection ,* for this, again, would be an absolute impossi- 
bility. Retrogression is a word, like death, having no meaning. Ev- 
erything is unfolding life and beauty, according to the law of pro- 
gressive and eternal development. 

Let Nature, then, be heeded as she proclaims her divine instruc- 
tions, though all artificiality be sacrificed by her omnipotent authority. 
Love that which is lovely, and deal gently with that which has been 
misdirected or imperfectly developed. At the same time, love, adore, 
and express the truth, because Truth is a principle which unites and 
harmonizes an entire Universe ! 



§ 101. I now proceed to consider the origin of the ideas concern- 
ing oracles and prophets, as these are spoken of in the " primitive 
history," and understood by the theological writers of modern days. 

The reasoning faculties of the early inhabitants were for many 
ages uncultivated, undisciplined, and undeveloped ; while their pow- 
ers of imagination and love of the marvellous were highly susceptible 
of influence, and consequently became very prolific. The products 
of their imaginations have afforded materials for speculation among 
all sacred and theological writers who have bestowed any attention 
on mythology. Their imaginative and conceptive powers were ex- 
ceedingly susceptible to impressions from, and liable to misconstrue, 
all remarkable physical occurrences and manifestations within the 
sphere of their observation. They believed that each external ap- 
pearance was either a good or bad indication, and that all such ap- 
pearances were produced by the invisible yet innumerable spirits and 
deities which they believed to be existing. From the time the opin- 
ion became established that the " breaths" were evil spirits, they con- 
ceived that all other manifestations were ominous of evil, or indicative 



nature's divine revelations. 415 

of good. Their imaginative powers, and the rudimental elements of 
their judgment, were excited and developed by all things about them ; 
and their very perfect powers of memory enabled them to form almost 
any description or chimerical conception. Whatever became im- 
pressed upon their susceptible imaginations sank deeply into the 
recesses of their memory, and from this general source sprang all 
traditional mythology. 

Thus, among the primitive family, as has been stated, one whose 
organization qualified him for the office of a governor and admonisher, 
conceived that the cause of the disunity and contention existing among 
them was the influence of the evil spirits of the " breaths." He be- 
lieved that he received this information through the medium of an 
impressive dream. Believing that this was made known to him be- 
cause he was better and wiser than any other, he promulgated the 
same to the pre-impressed minds of the people. He was at once 
elevated by his brethren, and was thought to be a person of superior 
holiness, holding intercourse with the deities. 

Dreaming, then, was believed to be the medium of celestial inter- 
course and communication. And whoever dreamed an important 
dream was called upon to relate the same, and this was then inter- 
preted by» their governor. They also beheld the various objects in 
the vegetable and animal kingdoms either as omens of appalling ca- 
tastrophes or as indications of great good. And the character of the 
omen was always determined by the governor, by inquiring of those 
who beheld the animals, in what direction they were going, in what 
position they were seen, what were their color, size, general appear- 
ance, &c. The flight of huge birds they believed to portend evil, 
and this was to be in accordance with the direction, manner, height, 
and distance, of their flight. So also the internal organs of animals 
were supposed to represent various good or evil things that would 
ultimately occur. Also they believed that the clouds, sun, moon, 
and stars, were all evident indications, and the things which they rep- 
resented were decided upon by their chieftain and governor. Their 
reasoning faculties were not employed, and they admitted into their 
minds precisely that which was promulgated by their leader. Ev- 
rything to them was a correspondence or representation ; and by the 
means of correspondences and representations, they became acquaint- 
ed with the thoughts and intentions of one another, and with the in- 
terpretations of their governor concerning all physical manifestations. 

For many ages this mode of interpretating physical appearancces 



416 

continued ; and it would be proper to consider this as the age of im- 
agination. 

After this, in various portions of the earth, men of highly-cultivated 
powers discovered that these things were unreal : but they could not 
instruct the world concerning this important discovery. And thus 
general ignorance continued to prevail among all the nations of the 
earth ; and the governor and chieftain of each nation, possessing more 
intelligence than the rest, could exert any amount of power and in- 
fluence over the people. 

And at this time, kings were in the habit of having persons who 
professed to interpret dreams, as their counsellors ; and these persons 
were also believed to be in communication with celestial beings, and 
enabled thereby to foretell events, and interpret all occurrences. 
This was a general custom among the eastern tribes and families ; 
and they also still retained all the traditional impressions of early 
generations. The persons who claimed to be in possession of these 
peculiar powers were not deceiving, but were deceived, concerning 
the extent of their knowledge, and the reliableness of their imagina- 
tive impressions. 

Each king had counsellors, who would prophesy favorably in re- 
gard to the prosperity and perpetuation of his kingdom, and the 
peace and happiness of his dominions. If there were strong indica- 
tions of war and hostility, they would indefinitely prophesy concern- 
ing the conflict and its termination. When any of the kings dreamed, 
these counsellors or prophets were called to reveal the signification 
of his dream. And they were very indefinite in their interpretations, 
but sufficiently distinct to have the generals of their remarks establish 
in the minds of those seeking their services, the probability of soon- 
occurring events. 

Subsequently many prophets arose among the Persians, Chinese, 
Chaldeans, and Egyptians, who recorded their pretended communi- 
cations with the deities upon impressible substances, and these were 
safely preserved for the sake of their divine and celestial contents. 
This state of things continued for many ages, and may properly be 
termed the era of oracles. 



% 102. But the world at length became generally more enlight- 
ened, and more confirmed as to the unceasing manifestations of Na- 
ture. They therefore began to discard many of their original con- 
ceptions, and to exercise their reasoning faculties, which led them to 



REVELATIONS. 417 

a more truthful and exalted conception of the Great Spirit which cre- 
ated and controls the Universe. At this time some very noble and 
expanded minds, availing themselves of the improvements in the art 
of writing, reasoned profoundly, and recorded their thoughts ; and 
their productions afford the first indication of a mental resurrection. 
Many Chinese, Egyptian, Persian, and Greek philosophers, con- 
ceived and promulgated pure principles of morality, and high and 
truthful conceptions concerning the great first and essential Cause 
of the Universe — and also believed and taught the doctrine of im- 
mortality. These minds were, however, trammelled by early im- 
pressions derived from their forefathers, and it was with exceeding 
difficulty that they unfettered their faculties and followed their natural 
judgments to the extent which their productions indicate. 

At the same time, in other portions of the earth, persons were still 
existing who pretended to prophesy, and to be divinely instructed. 
And it was at this time that the Egyptians and other eastern tribes 
discovered the power and art of inducing abnormalness, by various ges- 
tures and manipulations. Persons who were very susceptible of being 
thus influenced, were selected and brought into the presence of the 
king's counsellors, who would affect them physically, and make them 
appear as if dead — inducing the sleep which they supposed was ne- 
cessary in order that they might have direct intercourse with, and 
receive advice from, the deities. For they could not always dream 
when they chose : and so in order that a dream might be had when- 
ever desired, they would throw these persons into a state correspond- 
ing to death, and receive from their lips while in that state the indefinite 
expression of their dreams, which would be interpreted by those 
counsellors or prophets, and sent forth as being true and divine. 
This custom continued until they discovered that they were employ- 
ing these agents to no good purpose. For the visions and concep- 
tions of the persons in that condition were unreal and unprofitable, 
because these persons were improperly used ; and thus the power 
and sympathy (which were real) were made the agents of perpetual 
deception. Thus dreams, visions, and prophecies, were the agents 
and causes, in early generations, of an immense amount of disunity, 
deception, and wickedness. 

I am impressed that some of these oriental prophecies have been 
immersed into, and at the present time form a part of, the Primitive 
History. And it is well to remark that the urim and thummim 
among the Egyptians was nothing more than a modified medium of 

27 



418 

obtaining knowledge of the future, and was thus a means of sustain- 
ing those whose lives and talents were spent in the occupation of 
prophecy. 

All physical manifestations in Nature were understood by the prim- 
itive nations (according to the interpretation given them by their 
prophets) to be indications of future occurrences according to the 
pleasure or displeasure of the deities. Not understanding that light 
possessed the property of refraction and of resolving itself into differ- 
ent colors when subjected to certain conditions, they conceived that 
the rainbow was the expression by the Deity of a promise that the 
land should not again be overflown with water. So they looked 
upon the rainbow as an unfailing indication and everlasting promise 
that the race should never again be drowned. 

Notwithstanding all the deeply-seated opinions concerning the 
truthfulness of this original conception, it is clearly demonstrated 
to those in possession of knowledge concerning the qualities and prop- 
erties of light, that the rainbow has no signification, but is merely a 
meteoric phenomenon. And it is also evident that the early inhabi- 
tants, not comprehending these things, would have been very likely 
to account for this phenomenon, and interpret its signification, on 
some imaginary hypothesis. For the human mind will investigate 
all manifestations, and attribute every physical occurrence to some 
cause ; and if it can not discover the real, it will ascribe to the phe- 
nomenon an unreal cause. Hence the word "supernatural" has had 
its origin. But as those original conceptions are without the least 
interior truth, so this word is without the least signification. 

Another species of prophecy is also derived from the same source ; 
and this is exemplified in the saying that " summer and winter, seed- 
time and harvest, shall never fail." In order that we may have a 
foresight of the future, it is necessary that we should understand the 
immutable laws governing Nature and all things which are unfailing. 
So in order to prophesy that summer and winter, seedtime and har- 
vest, shall never fail, it is necessary for the mind to be perfectly fa- 
miliar with the unvarying principles on which depend the vicissitudes 
of the seasons. This prophecy, therefore, is true and perfectly nat- 
ural, being the decision of a convinced judgment that that which is 
now and has been from time immemorial, will be perpetuated through- 
out eternity 

There are several other species of prophecy, some of which are 
faithfully represented in the " Primitive History." Some of the 



nature's divine revelations. 419 

authors of these were engaged in protecting kings and kingdoms 
from the invasions constantly expected from other nations. They 
would prophesy evil and discomfiture as the fate of the opposing na- 
tion, while they would stimulate their own with flattering prospects of 
prosperity and by promises of ultimate triumph. Others were en- 
gaged in performing various marvellous works in order to inspire con- 
fidence in the minds of kings and nations, by convincing them that 
they were assisted by the deities, and that they possessed unsurpassed 
wisdom. Others would lead families and nations on tedious and 
protracted expeditions, prophesying for, and governing and control- 
ling them, until they at length, by the direction of their prophet, 
would fall upon other nations and tribes, and destroy or disperse 
them, and then make their city and home the place of their own habi- 
tation. Other prophets or chieftains would prophesy against and for 
kings and kingdoms, and incite war and bloodshed, all for the sake 
of praise and emolument. Some who were sufficiently ingenious, 
would only prophesy that which was within their power to fulfil and 
make true. Others would consign all disbelievers, or persons whose 
minds werfetoo well organized to be governed by them, to the fires 
of that gulf of which the sun was the representative. But sheol, hades, 
tartarus, and gehenna, were originally used by them to express death, 
darkness, the grave, pain, wretchedness, and sepulchrous abodes. 
And as these words now stand in the Primitive History, they ex- 
press merely the things to which they were applied by the Jews and 
Greeks, and who would represent by them a dark and loathsome 
valley, impassible and dreadful gulfs, the dark and gloomy grave, and 
darkness, death, ignorance, and wretchedness. Prophets would con- 
sign unbelieving and refractory persons to the hideous and dreadful 
valley of gehenna, and also to the pit, sepulchre, or hades. And 
some prophets continued to speak of the gulf that was conceived of 
and promulgated by the potentate of those southern tribes which were 
the origin of the Jews. 

§ 103. All prophecies that are contained in the Primitive His- 
tory are such as have been retained from the innumerable manu- 
scripts of the ancient prophets, and which seemed to have a connex- 
ion with one another and with the doctrines which the Jews felt very 
anxious to sustain, so that the Gentiles might be entirely overcome 
by the influence of their preconceived mythology. More than are 
now contained in the Primitive History were rejected as useless 



420 nature's divine revelations. 

and irrelevant ; and this occurred before those which now form the 
record were collected for arrangement. And the second part of the 
Bible, some of which has no connexion whatever with the primitive 
records, is also composed of a selection of manuscripts made by the 
councils of bishops convened at Nice and Laodicea. 

The sacred writings of each nation during the era of oracles were 
almost innumerable. And after the age of prophecy, selections were 
made from these materials by the various nations, and each nation 
thus formed its own sacred records. And from all of them the Jews 
copied extensively ; and such writings as were in perfect unity with 
their own preconceived mythological theology, they preserved ; and 
those that were not, were thrice rejected and consigned to the flames. 
Those manuscripts were without name and date, and disconnected 
from all circumstances indicating their origin. They were written 
upon the soft bark of trees, and in hieroglyphical and pictorial char- 
acters. 

The Jewish rabbins are well informed concerning the origin of 
the Talmud ; the Mohammedans are well aware of the origin of the 
Koran ; the Brahmins know the origin of the Shaster ; the Persians 
know the origin of the Zend Avesta : but modern theological specu- 
lators do not know of the origin of the " history" which they have 
defended by the pen, the stake and flame, and most powerfully and 
effectually by the potency of the sword. 

For many centuries the Primitive History was uncondensed into 
its present form ; and there were manuscripts collected sufficiently 
numerous to form a volume three times as large as the present book. 
Each of these was without name, but nearly all were written by dif- 
ferent persons ; and the periods at which they were written vary 
from six thousand to fifteen hundred years anterior to the present 
time. 

The original manuscripts in possession of the Jews were written 
in the Greek language. In addition to these, manuscripts of other 
nations and writers were collected, and their contents were in like 
manner transcribed. And it was at this period that many portions 
of the Primitive History were conveyed into Persia ; and they 
were there retained for several centuries, until the Jews were taken 
into captivity, at which time the latter transcribed some of them, and 
the remainder they brought with them when they returned to their 
own country. This was the period of which I have spoken, when 
many of the original writings, being opposed to their peculiar opinions, 



421 

were rejected. And those that were saved constituted the last will 
and testament of the Deity as recognised by the Jewish rabbinical 
writers. 

This collection remained unchanged for nearly one century and a 
half — after which a new revision occurred, which resulted in a rejec- 
tion of some of the then-existing manuscripts, and also in the divis- 
ion of those which were retained, into books. These were subse- 
quently divided into chapters, each book being named according to 
the person who was supposed to have written the manuscript. Chap- 
ters were subsequently divided into verses ; but all these divisions are 
the work of recent date. 

And in some passages in the Old Testament which seem to be 
prophetical, and appear to correspond to that which actually did oc- 
cur, the compilers occasionally changed the tense, to make the 
prophecy appear more definite. Many instances might be shown in 
which the present tense has been changed to the past, and where the 
future tense is used both instead of the past and present. This may 
be properly termed an era of heterogeneous theology, interspersed 
with folly, ignorance, prejudice, and fanaticism. 

The origin of oracles and prophets is, then, plainly understood. 
They are an effect of ignorance, and uncultivated judgment, and im- 
agination. I have been impressed to speak briefly concerning them, 
as they are unimportant in respect to the great end which these say- 
ings are designed to accomplish. 



§ 104. But it is proper that I should speak briefly concerning the 
possibilities and probabilities of truthful prophecy. 

The mode of oriental prophecy was to interpret signs as indica- 
tions of future occurrences. But their signs seldom corresponded 
to the thing anticipated. The sign must always correspond to that 
which it is made to signify, or else it is no sign. The prophets and 
dreamers were in the habit of producing simple and unmeaning 
signs to represent great and glorious occurrences, or terrific and 
appalling catastrophes. Therefore their prophecies were unreal, 
even if the thing foretold occurred : for there was not and could 
not be any connexion between the occurrence and its represen- 
tative. Many prophecies were apparently substantially fulfilled; 
— but these were particular and occasional occurrences, and did 
not necessarily follow the prophecies in the form of fulfilments. 
Things prophesied according to existing probabilities, did sometimes 



422 

occur ; but there is no evidence of the actual fulfilment of all those 
ambiguous prophecies, many of which are contained in the Primi- 
tive History. Besides this, many of their prophecies were impure 
and unholy, destructive to the morals and happiness of their own na- 
tion, and tended to excite hostility, envy, and sectarian vengeance, 
in the bosoms of those to whom their prophecies were unfavorable. 
They breathed forth no celestial purity and refinement, but all their 
deeds and expressions were blackened by sectarian fanaticism. They 
were not deceiving, but were deceived. They should not be con- 
demned, but it should be regretted that they were not delivered from 
the bondage of sectarian corruption into the congenial atmosphere of 
light, reason, and happiness. 

To prophesy or foretell truly an event, the person must be in com- 
munion with the original design of the Divine Creator, and with the 
laws which are fulfilling design. The mind, in correctly appre- 
hending these, is enabled to foretell occurrences throughout eternity. 
There can be no truthful prophecy unless the laws fulfilling design 
are familiarly comprehended by the person prophesying. It is im- 
possible to foretell an occurrence absolutely by the indications of any 
external event or circumstance. It is a thing which never has been 
done, and can not be done by any being in the Universe. All things 
that are truly foretold, occur as the result of immutable laws, and not 
of any mere fleeting and evanescent circumstances. 

I am impressed to briefly appeal to the character of my own pro- 
phetical impressions as these are presented to my mind by being in 
communion with the interior reality and producing causes of all 
things. When I speak of that which shall be, I adduce no sign or 
external evidence in confirmation of my prediction. I present no 
indication in order that the prophecy may be believed by those hear- 
ing it. The reason is plain why I do not : I can not conceive of any 
external sign as demonstrating the thing or occurrence prophesied. 
For it is impossible for an external sign to be in being as correspond- 
ing to the thing foretold ; and the only external indication of the truth- 
fulness of any prophecy, must be its own actual accomplishment. 
Prophecies are truly made concerning the movements of the plane- 
tary system, and concerning eclipses that are to occur ; but there can 
be no sign to demonstrate the occurrence of an eclipse before it ac- 
tually takes place : and when it occurs, it is its own external demon- 
stration. But the prophecy is governed by unvarying laws ; and it 
is for this reason alone that it is infallibly true. 



nature's divine revelations. 423 

Moreover, it is impossible for any mind to be enlightened from the 
higher spheres concerning incidental, external circumstances ; for all 
incidental and external circumstances are evanescent and changeable, 
connected with no design, produced by no interior cause, and gov- 
erned by no general principles. Hence they are alike unknown to 
the expanded powers of mind existing in higher spheres, and to the 
uninformed minds of the present state of existence. To definitely 
foretell war, an accident, or any incidental circumstance, is positively 
an impossibility ; for it is not in the power of any internal and gen- 
eral principle to foreshadow to the mind a merely incidental circum- 
stance. It is upon interior principles alone that a prophecy can be 
made with an absolute certainty of its accomplishment ; and there- 
fore if it were possible for these to foreshadow external and inciden- 
tal circumstances, then prophecy concerning such might be relied 
upon. But as this is not in the nature of general principles, and is 
beyond the power of individual influence, it is impossible for any 
being, either in this or higher spheres, to proclaim the particular cir- 
cumstances of an event, with the absolute certainty of their occur- 
rence. 

I am not impressed to speak concerning the innumerable volumes 
that have been written on this subject ; because these have sprung 
from an understanding of the prophecies contained in the Primitive 
History still more superficial than the character of the prophecies 
themselves- 



§ 105. Before I speak concerning many true prophets and truth- 
ful prophecies, I will briefly appeal to the truths unfolded in the 
Key, concerning immutable laws and their effects as the unvarying 
manifestations of Nature and the Universe — and also concerning the 
artificial causes which are continually producing unreal effects, which 
latter are the fleeting and evanescent circumstances connected with 
social and physical existence. 

By immutable laws, I mean that universal tendency of all things, 
which can not by any possible means be interrupted, changed, or 
frustrated. 

The process by which man may become acquainted with these 
laws, is by analyzing external, physical manifestations, and discover- 
ing their interior cause and governing principle. It has been estab- 
lished that external and visible effects can not be depended upon as 
indicating their own interior cause ; but that to become acquainted 



424 

with the cause, the effect or form must be analyzed. By becoming 
acquainted with the interior and moving principles of Nature, we be- 
come acquainted with the elements of the Divine Mind, and also 
with the universal designs of the latter. These designs are the ef- 
fects and developments constantly manifested throughout Nature. 

By becoming acquainted with the cause, we become correspond- 
ingly familiar with the effect ; and if it is upon laws that the mind 
rests, effects and external manifestations may be prophesied with the 
utmost certainty, millions of years in advance. For laws and prin- 
ciples are the producing causes of all effects; and all physical effects, 
developments, and manifestations, are the real and inevitable conse- 
quences of the interior, divine, and creative Cause. Thus, in the 
beginning, a Cause produced an Effect, which became the cause of 
another ; and so cause and effect became universal and eternal, ac- 
cording to the promptings of the interior or divine Cause, which will 
produce one general, external, celestial Effect. I have been im- 
pressed to speak thus much on this point, so that theologians may 
know the only basis upon which rests all truthful and infallible 
prophecy. 

Many conditions which surrounded the first types of mankind were 
unfavorable to the proper unfolding of their mental faculties. The 
consequence was, an improper tendency of those faculties and incli- 
nations which otherwise would have been perfect and righteous in 
their operations. From this youthful tenderness sprang all the gross 
and imaginative impressions which are at the present day clothing 
the minds of mankind with a most unreal and unfortunate garment. 
The first misdirection sprang from unfavorable conditions, and was 
connected with no law, design, or principle, which governs the Uni- 
verse. 

Therefore those things which I term unreal and superficial are 
circumstances which are created by prior and corresponding condi- 
tions, such as are within the power of mankind to produce, control, 
and annihilate. If superficial effects and circumstances such as mark 
the incidental movements of society and the vicissitudes of govern- 
ment, or if any other exterior, obtrusive circumstances that have pro- 
duced so much poverty and wretchedness in the world, were the 
results of Law, Design, and established Principles — then the world 
of mankind would for ever be in bondage, because these deleterious 
influences would be beyond the possibility of human control. But 
the truth is, Man has created these circumstances, and he has the 



REVELATIONS. 425 

power to remove them. Therefore, as these circumstances happen 
only as thousands of contingencies conduce to their development, it 
is positively impossible to foretell them with an absolute certainty of 
their fulfilment. 

What I mean by circumstances, then, are those contingent occur- 
rences which are entirely disconnected from Design or Law, being 
created and developed by man. And what I mean by external 
physical manifestations are the unvarying effects and consequences 
of an interior divine and unchangeable Cause. 

Many of the early prophets did pretend to foretell wars, famines, 
and pestilences, and would produce simple signs, which they taught 
corresponded to and foreshadowed the occurrence prophesied. Oth- 
ers would in the same manner foretell the destruction of cities and 
downfall of nations, and speak of many things that were to occur in 
future, and that would conduce to the advancement and emolument 
of themselves and of those for whom they prophesied. Many of these 
prophecies are contained in the Primitive History. Some of them were 
fulfilled ; but this affords no evidence of the divine instruction of their 
authors : for all external circumstances, which are dependent upon 
favorable contingencies, are entirely beyond the reach of all propheti- 
cal minds or divinely-instructed persons, because these things are not 
destined, but flow from the corrupted and evanescent tendencies of 
human society and of physical existence. Therefore I am deeply 
impressed with the truthfulness of the proposition, that it is absolute- 
ly impossible for any being, either in this or any higher sphere, to be 
instructed concerning evanescent contingencies, so as to foretell their 
occurrence with certainty. 



§ 106. The object of making these things plain, is to establish the 
probability of truthful prophecy, and to defend the Primitive His- 
tory against the many false and imaginative interpretations that have 
been imposed upon it. The latter gives a very simple and concise 
account of the prophecies of men who lived antecedent to its compi- 
lation, but many of these made no pretensions to prophecy beyond 
the limits of their own era. Another object in making these things 
plain, is to establish a division between real and unreal prophecy. 
For there are prophecies contained in the Primitive History that are 
true, divine, and righteous ; and those who prophesied thus were in- 
structed concerning the interior workings and tendencies of Nature, 



426 nature's divine revelations. 

and proclaimed, upon the unchanging principles of cause and effect, 
many grand and holy truths — occurrences which will transpire — 
effects that will be accomplished. These men had their internal, 
thinking principles so expanded that they were able to recognise the 
interior workings of all divine law, and thus could with certainty pro- 
claim great and glorious truths. Some of the teachings of these men 
have been, by modern commentators and theologians, most unrigh- 
teously misrepresented. For the latter, being misdirected in their 
religious education, have not been able to discover the real, simple, 
and unadulterated truths which are contained in many of the prophe- 
cies gracing the pages of the Primitive History. 

But these prophecies have been misplaced and imperfectly appre- 
hended ; while among them are interspersed many unholy sayings, 
and records of many unrighteous deeds that transpired among the 
early inhabitants of the earth. There are very many interpolations, 
though these were not introduced with any evil intentions, but be- 
cause the compilers seriously supposed that those additions should 
be made in order that the whole history might present a connected 
and comprehensive account of the things to which it contained 
allusions. 

Another object in making this clear is that the mind may thus be 
freed from unnatural affection and sectarian prejudice (which is the 
first necessary step toward a reorganization of society and the world), 
and be inspired with the love of truth and truth only. 

This, then, it is well to understand : that many local prophecies 
which are to be found in the Primitive History concerning circum- 
stances some of which were fulfilled, do not necessarily afford any 
evidence of the celestial instruction of their authors, or of their supe- 
rior theology. And inasmuch as they are external and superficial, 
they should be disregarded by those who are pressing forward to the 
attainment of a higher order of things. And it is well to understand, 
also, that many prophecies of this nature which are true, have their 
own proof, and further than that they are positively useless. 

Then, on the other hand, it is well to remark that those prophe- 
cies which are founded upon the principles of Nature, and will be 
fulfilled, should be regarded as substantial evidence of an enlightened 
judgment and lofty spirituality on the part of their authors, and these 
should be admired and appreciated. And it is proper that these 
prophecies should be proclaimed to the world : but only as mankind 
are brought to a comprehension of the causes to bring about the 



427 

event predicted, and as they are disposed to put forth powerfu' exer- 
tions for its accomplishment. 

When those noble and enlightened intellects proclaimed that " an 
end shall be made of sin and transgression, and everlasting righteous- 
ness shall be brought in," they were inspired with the grand and 
brilliant truth of a universal resurrection from all immorality and from 
all unnatural social conditions. And that mind which foresaw that 
" death would be destroyed, and he that hath power over death, which is 
the evil," was inspired with a high and truthful conviction, of the truth 
of which Nature everywhere contributes evidence. And that mind also 
conceived that this mortal and evanescent corruption which mars the 
happiness and peace of society, would be exchanged for the genuine 
principles of Nature, and that mankind would thus be made incor- 
ruptible. He also saw that there would be a time when those cor- 
rupting and vitiating influences that shroud the whole mental and 
social world, would be done away, and when society and the world 
would be clothed with happiness and immortality. 

And these things were proclaimed by all the pure and inspired 
prophets since the world of social disunity began — even the final 
restitution of all intelligent beings to primitive innocence and univer- 
sal harmony. And they plainly saw that when this occurred, there 
would be no more sorrow nor pain, for the old and corrupted things 
that destroyed the peace of society would have passed away, and all 
things would have become new. And they saw that this great reno- 
vation would constitute "a new heaven and a new earth, wherein 
would dwell righteousness." They saw the evils of society — the 
immoral and corrupt situations of mankind — and proclaimed, accord- 
ing to the unchangeable law of progressive development, that evil 
would ultimately be banished from the earth, that the " sun of righ- 
teousness would rise with healing in his wings," and that goodness 
and brotherly kindness would reign universally. These minds asso- 
ciated with the interior of all things, and received divine impres- 
sions of eternal truths. They spoke not of higher spheres, because 
the world was not yet sufficiently enlightened to receive the truth 
concerning these. But they spake concerning present evil and mor- 
tality, and concerning future goodness and the permanent restitution 
of the whole race to peace and harmony. 

They foresaw that a great Exemplifier of the true moral and spir- 
itual qualities of man would ultimately appear. They saw that he 
would, because of his superior qualifications, manifest all that purity 



428 

and gentleness of disposition, and all that loving kindness and con- 
sociality, that would be to the world a type of social harmony and 
spiritual perfection. They saw that he would possess all the natural 
abilities and superior endowments to which the whole race would ul- 
timately progress. They saw that in him would be developed all 
that high moral purity and spirituality which every human being pos- 
sesses undeveloped. He was to be a simple type of spiritual good- 
ness and perfect social qualification. This they proclaimed to the 
world, because they were impressed thus to do by the teachings of 
their internal principles which communed with the divine Principles 
that sustain and control the Universe, and which emanate from the 
inexpressible Vortex of celestial Love and Wisdom. 

These prophecies show that their authors had a truthful knowledge 
of the Principles of Nature, and of the divine Design which those 
principles are constantly manifesting. They prove that their minds 
were maturely developed, and were fit receptacles for the influx of 
wisdom and knowledge. 

It was thus that they foresaw that which has been fulfilled, and that 
which shall be in future. And their prophecies are susceptible of 
demonstration, because they are based upon those unerring laws that 
must of necessity ultimate in the effects predicted. They saw (what 
was spoken of in the Key) that Truth is a positive principle, and 
that Error is negative and superficial ; and they saw that that which 
is positive and eternal must transcend and subdue that which is merely 
fleeting and superficial. 

§ 107. I now proceed to consider another idea in the series, which 
is concerning the birth and use of that being who was the highest 
personification of virtue, purity, and goodness. But before I pro- 
ceed to speak of the prophecies and accounts concerning this noble 
personage which are given in the Primitive History, I will introduc- 
tively insert some highly-important reflections concerning the divine 
origin of Truth, and its unchangeableness and omnipotence. 

It must be distinctly evident to every mind that man did not create 
himself, nor the vegetable and animal kingdoms : and also that he 
did not plan and execute the creation of the earth or solar system. 
Nor was he in any way connected with the production, and the es- 
tablishment of the harmony, of the Universe. Nor is he engaged in 
developing any new divine Principle, or unfolding from the Vortex 
of the Divine Mind, laws or principles which never before existed. 



nature's divine revelations. 429 

Moreover, he can not, with all his pride and presumption, annihilate 
or change one feature or quality of a single particle that enters into 
the composition of an harmonious Universe. Nor is he competent 
to alter Truth by reposing confidence in its opposite. And while 
he is capable of believing or disbelieving, and exercising an affection 
for, pre-impressions and all ideas which he considers truth, Truth 
itself remains the same, and is not affected, either favorably or unfa- 
vorably, by the fleeting opinions of Man. 

Truth is an element of the Divine Mind, and is developed by the 
wisdom, uniformity, and harmony, which characterize and render 
perfect all that is created. It is therefore of divine and celestial ori- 
gin, and is made manifest to the mind of man by the manifold ex- 
pression of Nature and the Universe. Being an internal and con- 
trolling element, it pervades alike every department of the Univer- 
coelum. It is therefore a necessary and unchangeable Principle, and 
hence also is eternal. And while all created forms dwell in unity 
and harmony as arranged in their respective spheres of existence ; 
while all rudimental productions are continually breathed forth and 
perpetuated by Nature and her laws ; and while all the celestial 
spheres and systems of life, beauty, and perfection, continue to man- 
ifest and develop the same order and harmony, Truth will continue 
to proclaim her divine and eternal omnipotence. When all things 
that are created are restored to unity and stand in their proper and 
reciprocal relations, then may man perceive the full manifestation 
of that Truth which emanates from the celestial Vortex of Love and 
Wisdom. 

Thus Truth is divine in its origin, eternal and unchangeable in its 
nature, and omnipotent in its constitution. 

The early inhabitants of the earth conceived that they lived upon 
a flattened sphere, sustained by as many huge living monsters as im- 
agination could well conceive. They endeavored to comprehend, 
as the human mind is wont to do, the causes of things manifested. 
So they formed these chimerical conceptions ; for they were not en- 
lightened sufficiently to comprehend the truth, or to understand the 
principles upon which they and the Universe existed. So it became 
a universal belief that the earth was entirely motionless, not only be- 
cause all external evidences seemed to demonstrate that conclusion, 
but because they could not believe that such a sphere could possibly 
revolve, and still remain in the same position, sustained by nothing. 

Many writers of the books of the Primitive History believed this 



430 

conception most sincerely, and occasionally imbodied it, in poetical 
descriptions, in their sacred compositions. It was an opinion that 
was not for a moment doubted, until a Grecian and an Egyptian 
philosopher expressed their conviction publicly that the earth re- 
volved. This opinion gained many advocates ; but they were few 
in comparison to those who sacredly believed in all the traditions of 
their forefathers. 

So the same impression continued to prevail almost universally 
for many generations, until a well-known philosopher of modern times 
discovered those interior moving principles which were to his mind 
an incontestable demonstration that the earth and all kindred bodies 
revolved unceasingly in harmony around the sun, their parent. He 
thus discovered the truth ; but that truth had existed the same from all 
eternity ! 

The nations of the earth opposed him ; for they had sacred ora- 
cles and prophets who taught a different doctrine. All the ecclesi- 
astics and potentates of the land, incited by an unreal and superficial 
abhorrence of his heresy, opposed his efforts, and came near con- 
signing him to the flames. These men were believing what they 
supposed to be sacred truth, and felt that as truth sustained them, 
they should in return sustain truth. This false impression clothed 
their minds with a fanatical hostility against all new theories and dis- 
coveries, which might in any way attract the attention of mankind 
from those things which they were so firmly defending. 

It is well to remark that the earth revolved before any being be- 
lieved it, and that a discovery of the fact did not make it any more 
true. The information, however, was profitable, inasmuch as a 
knowledge of Nature and her laws inspires in the enlightened un- 
derstanding confidence in the Universe and her Creator. At the 
present time, the modes and habits of thinking among mankind are 
changed in many particulars and upon various important subjects; 
but the people in general have improved in their intellectual attain- 
ments very little beyond those who opposed the promulgation of the 
new astronomical discoveries. 

Then while I am impressed to speak of the Primitive History with 
caution and gentleness, I am also impressed that it deserves no more 
veneration than do the teachings of many other good minds that have 
lived and written. And while I discover interior and immortal truth 
in many of the expressions, precepts, and examples, therein recorded, 
I am impressed that they should be loved and admired for their reality 



431 

and usefulness — not merely because this truth is found in those writ- 
ten or printed pages, but because it is Truth, and always was, and 
always will be. 

§ 108. The reason why I am impressed to speak concerning this 
" history" particularly, is, that there have arisen from its existence in 
the world, huge monuments of ignorance, superstition, and misap- 
prehension. For this reason I have shown that some of its parts are 
compendiums of oriental mythology — Jewish, Egyptian, and Per- 
sianic poetry — and of the productions of the brilliant imaginations 
of minds uninformed. There are many noble and enlightened per- 
sons represented in those written pages, whose powers of thought 
and capabilities of imagination justly demand the deepest esteem and 
admiration. Many allegorical and symbolical representations therein 
contained are exceedingly beautiful, and are capable of being inter- 
preted in a most brilliant and magnificent manner. But the world 
clothes this history with more divinity than it itself claims, and thus 
shrouds the whole in a garment of gloom and impenetrable mysti- 
cism, which does violence to the judgment, and distorts the faculties 
of the mind from their natural condition and mode of action. 

When good and enlightened men put forth their thoughts to the 
world, and when their noble works appeal to mankind for respect 
and approbation, a due distinction should be made between these 
and the unrighteous. But men should love only that which they are 
compelled to love from the force of truth, and repulse that which is 
repulsive and uncongenial to their nature and mental susceptibilities. 
The Primitive History makes us acquainted with some of the former 
class of men and teachings : and these should be admired according 
to that which is intrinsically worthy of approbation. 

But good men and deeds should be as much beloved out of those 
pages as in them. And no distinction of a superficial character 
should be established between any members, classes, or nations, of 
the human family. Therefore, for those writers to be respected more 
than is allowable according to the universal principles that govern 
Nature and Man, would be to violate the plainest laws of equity, and 
to forsake the divine principles of harmony for that which is disunited, 
unreal, and confused. 

While I am in a situation to recognise the causes of things, I can 
not let that escape notice which is sowing the seeds of disunity and 
corruption throughout the world. And when I investigate the origin 



432 nature's divine revelations. 

of allegorical and mythological theology, I am compelled to speak 
of the same in a style agreeing with the nature of my impressions. 
And while I am conscious that the feelings, affections, and judg- 
ments of men, are deeply involved in this subject, and that for this 
book men exercise love and admiration as if it were far more true 
than the very Elements and Body of the Divine Mind, I am never- 
theless constrained to speak seriously and unreservedly concerning 
the truth or falsity of many parts of the same. Yet notwithstanding 
these affections for erroneous principles are created only by early im- 
pressions, it is proper that they should be gently appealed to, so that 
the judgment may be brought to recognise the important truth that 
if all those prophecies and sayings are divine and eternal, they will 
remain unchanged, and be perpetuated through all generations ; 
while all invasive theories and hypotheses will be destroyed to be 
known no more. 

Let what I am impressed to state, then, be received as true or re- 
jected as false, according to its appeals to your judgments. And if 
what I relate is not true, it will not injure that which is truth. Be 
not afraid, then, that truth will suffer from these investigations, but 
repose confidence in its immortality and omnipotence, and be assured 
of the weakness and evanescence of error. Be cautious, however, 
in your decisions, and do not receive that which does not address 
your affections and judgment in the voice of reason, and which does 
not receive spontaneous approbation from your interior principles. 

If the Primitive History is an Oracle of Truth, no assistance from 
man can render it more so. Fear not, then, that truth may suffer 
from the invasions of error and unrighteousness. Those who are 
strenuous to defend the sayings contained in that book are persons 
who have an affection for early impressions, more than they have for 
progressive discoveries in the unexplored labyrinths of wisdom and 
righteousness. Such as are apprehensive concerning the results of a 
strict investigation, not only of this subject, but of many others, and 
are not seeking to know what truth is, but are merely anxious to have 
their present convictions prevail. 

In view of these considerations, I find it proper to enforce the ne- 
cessity of investigating all things, without entertaining the least doubt 
as to the incorruptibility and immortality of truth. And it is 
proper to forsake all denunciation ; though it may be that the world 
will oppose the truth now presented with the same ungrounded hos- 
tility and prejudice as was manifested by those who opposed the 



REVELATIONS. 433 

distinguished and venerable astronomical philosopher. But remem- 
ber that the earth continued to revolve, though the fact was wholly 
disbelieved by mankind. Remember also that truth will always con- 
tinue to live, whether believed or disbelieved, either by the educated 
or uneducated classes of mankind. And let those who tremble for 
the truth, whether this be such as is supposed to exist in the Primi- 
tive History, or in any other department of the Universe, arrest their 
agitation and excitement for one moment, and behold their own folly 
and imbecility — while Truth itself illuminates its features with a 
smile of undying beauty ! Let Nature, the Universe, and the Divine 
Mind, then, be the source of your instruction. But if you desire to 
behold examples of human weakness, read this History's commen- 
tators. 

Search, explore, and discover truth, then, and place your affec- 
tions upon it, because it is an element of Divine Wisdom. Place 
not your affections upon that which judgment disapproves, or against 
which your spiritual sensibilities revolt. Believe not a truth because 
it was believed and taught before you lived, but because it is truth, 
leading the mind onward and upward to higher spheres of grandeur 
and beauty. Remember that the mind in its true state is free to think 
and act — free from all sectarian bondage and superstition. Mean- 
while consider that the mind does not now act freely, or express its 
serious convictions, because it has fettered itself, and seems to have 
no desire to become entrammelled. 

Mythology has resulted from prior ignorance and misconception ;. 
and superstition, sectarian affection, and prejudice, have arisen out 
of mythology. All these have affected the uninformed minds of 
generations past, and are inherited by millions of the freeborn minds 
of the present era. Hence your strenuous adherence to early inv 
pressions ; to what your parents have taught ; to the sectarian inter- 
pretation of the Primitive History ; and to sanctimonious and un- 
meaning ceremonies all of which have been, and are at the present 
time, establishing walls of distinction between husband and wife, 
parent and children, brothers and sisters, nation and nation, and Na- 
ture and theology, and destroying the happiness of mankind. And 
these effects afford living evidence to the enlightened understanding 
that whatever system has caused them is not divine — is not born of 
Nature or of her Creator, and is consequently injurious and positively 
unrighteous. Learn from these things, then, to modify your early 
affections, so that reason may bring forth good and truthful sentiments, 

28 



434 

and that you may be rendered suitable receptacles of the spontane- 
ous breathings of the Divine Mind, which is Love and Wisdom, 
and is incessantly evolving the Omnipotent Principle of Eternal 
Truth. 

These reflections are presented as an appeal to your interior affec- 
tions, and more especially to that divine principle, Reason, which 
constitutes the interior nature of every man. 



§ 109. I now proceed to communicate my impressions concerning 
the prophecies and opinions relating to that lovely personage who 
existed upon the earth, and whose history is so imperfectly and un- 
righteously related by many writers. His birth and life have been 
clothed with many unjust descriptions — unjust because they are not 
true. The writers spoke as men speak at the present day, from 
early-imbibed convictions. Many accounts that are given of him 
are interspersed with plain contradictions of the fundamental princi- 
ples of Nature. It is well to elucidate the origin of these many ac- 
counts before I proceed to consider specifically the superior purity 
and majestic greatness of him who came to enlighten the world. 

In order that we may properly understand the origin of many doc- 
trines relating to this subject that have been derived from the teach- 
ings of men called prophets, it is necessary to institute some consid- 
erations concerning the five books ascribed to Moses, and also con- 
cerning other writings that have a connexion with the subject. 

The first book, called Genesis, was not written by Moses, but 
the first part of it consists of traditional allegories of primitive ages, 
and which existed in the world before Moses lived. The description 
of the formation of the world, of the creation of Adam, of the garden 
of Eden, and the tree of knowledge, are figures that were used by the 
previous eastern nations. This book bears external evidence of its 
own origin. 

But theologians have supposed that Moses must have been in- 
structed in the knowledge of these things many ages after they tran- 
spired. Some have supposed that the earth is no older than is 
indicated by the chronology of the Primitive History. They also 
have believed, and have endeavored to prove, that the allegories re- 
corded in the book of Genesis were actual, literal truths. It is well 
to bear this in mind ; for on this supposition all Christian writers 
have based their interpretations of accounts in Genesis as relating to 
the birth, life, and office of Jesus, the great Moral Reformer. They 



435 

have thus endeavored to form a connexion between the fall of man 
in the garden of Eden, as related in Genesis, with a restitution which 
they suppose was to be accomplished by the ultimate triumph of the 
divine principles taught by Jesus of Nazareth. 

It is distinctly evident that this idea could not have been enter- 
tained by those who wrote the books of either of the Testaments. 
The apostles, in giving an account of the birth, life, and preaching 
of Jesus, did not, in ail their writings, even once intimate any such 
idea. They do not speak of the original purity of man, and of his 
fall, in connexion with the use of the birth, life, and preaching, of the 
one they so much loved. They do not even intimate that Jesus was 
a means by which the race would be restored to any degree of re- 
finement which they once possessed. They say nothing of the gar- 
den of Eden, of the fall of man, nor of any of the allegorical sayings 
contained in the book of Genesis. Those who wrote concerning 
Jesus must have known the object of his birth and preaching, and 
therefore if the " plan of redemption" manufactured by theologians 
represents the truth, it would have been mentioned by them as one 
of the first and most important points to be understood when speak- 
ing of the birth and life of him who labored for a moral resurrection. 

It is clear, from many expressions in Genesis, that this book could 
not have originated with Moses. But it was written by a man who 
sacredly compiled the traditional mythology of the forefathers. I am 
perfectly convinced, from the nature of my impressions, that the 
other books which are ascribed to Moses were in reality written by 
him. The history as contained in those four books is generally very 
true; and for their truthfulness the books should be esteemed and 
appreciated. 

An account is given of the birth of Moses, or rather of the circum- 
stances of his infancy. This account, whether true or untrue, has 
no possible bearing on the general history contained in these books. 
It appears that the romantic account of his birth, and of his singular 
position in early life, is true. And the fact of his being discovered 
in that novel situation excited among the inhabitants of the land a 
great deal of astonishment ; and as the account thereof was related 
in a marvellous manner by those who discovered him, he soon be- 
came a distinguished youth : and the marvellous things that were told 
of him were believed and improved upon by many tribes of the east, 
including the Egyptians. He thus became notorious among all, and 
he was consequently inclined to endeavor to sustain the general im- 



436 nature's divine revelations. 

pression which prevailed concerning his superior abilities. He was 
thus led to form a studious habit, which unfolded and greatly im- 
proved his mind. It was for him, indeed, a happy circumstance that 
those marvellous things were connected with his birth ; for as all be- 
lieved he was destined for some high and sacred office, he had no 
desire to forfeit the regards bestowed upon him on that account, and 
he was also led finally to believe as much as others, the idea of his high 
destiny. So these things operated upon his self-love, and he conse- 
quently pressed forward to the attainment of wisdom and knowledge, 
transcending, if possible, that of any other man living in those times. 

It is well to remark that the expression was in those times almost 
universally prevalent among the eastern nations, that " the Lord di- 
rected" — "the Lord spake," &c, and that they employed this 
phrase to express the evolution of a thought. The early inhabitants 
believed that the " breaths" created their thoughts ; and so they would 
say that the "breaths" taught them to do thus or so, to accomplish 
this or that, or to undertake a journey — all of which promptings 
they implicitly obeyed if they were distinct and forcible. This ex- 
pression was modified by the subsequent generations into many 
forms, until it became a cant phrase ; and owing to the common- 
ness of its usage, it became abundantly dispersed throughout the sa- 
cred w T ritings. The early inhabitants of the earth, and indeed the 
nations existing upon the earth for many hundred years after, could 
not possibly conceive how thoughts could exist within them without 
an influx of some exterior but invisible spirit. The phenomenon of 
thought led them into more imaginative speculations than any other 
thing which attracted their attention. So also it became a universal 
expression among the prophetical writers, that the Lord spake unto 
them — constructed plans — instituted questions — suggested signs, 
&c. : for these they supposed came by direct influx from the thoughts 
of the Divine Mind. The conception of the invisible origin of 
thoughts was a natural result of the uninformed state of their minds 
concerning the causes of mental phenomena. They used the term 
" Lord" in the same sense as I use the term " impression ;' for their 
thoughts w T ere caused by associations with similar truths to those with 
which I associate. So if, instead of using the expression " the Lord 
spake," they had said, " I am impressed with such or such a thought," 
then would theologians of the present day have comprehended the 
mystery. 

Moses, ascending to manhood with a healthy and athletic constitu- 



nature's divine revelations. 437 

tion, and in possession of many superior intellectual endowments, 
soon began to teach learnedly, attributing his impressions to the in- 
fluence of the Lord's invisible spirit, in accordance with the general 
conviction of those times. This, in fact, was the first opinion that 
was enstamped upon his mind in youth ; and in manhood the same 
became fully developed. Notwithstanding this error, he was far more 
intellectual than almost any other person at those times. 



§ 110. It is unnecessary for me to enter into details concerning 
his long and protracted expedition at the head of the Israelites, or to 
consider particularly the accounts given of his many miraculous per- 
formances. But my main object is to notice some theological opin- 
ions that have been derived from his writings. 

Whether he was designed to be a leader and governor of the Is- 
raelites, is a question that should not excite discussion, as it neither 
involves any important truth nor any principle of useful application. 
But there are many erroneous impressions received from the miracles 
which he is said to have accomplished while journeying with the Is- 
raelites. The account of his passing with the hosts of Israel through 
the Red sea on dry land, is very truthful. But what is said concern- 
ing the causes which produced the separation of the waters, is entirely 
figurative, only expressing an external form of procedure which Moses 
observed in praise to the Origin of the impressions which led him 
onward, believing as he did that the Lord was the suggester. The 
passage of the Red sea on dry land, the waters being upon each side, 
was not only effected by the Israelites under Moses, but was accom- 
plished before, and has been since Moses lived.* For at that time the 
water had merely receded from the elevated portion of the sea-bottom 
over which they crossed : for when the tide ebbed, this place, being 
a sandbar, was left dry, like a beach, and therefore it was possible to 
effect a safe passage across. 

It was a custom to wave a rod over, or to kiss, or to smite any- 
thing from which assistance was desired. These formalities were 
also intended to express obligation and gratitude. The account in- 

* The author here remarked to those present when this was delivered, that he per- 
ceived that this passage of the Red sea had been effected in the same manner as it 
was by the Israelites, by one of the five kings, accompanied by his army, spoken of 
in the fourteenth chapter of Genesis. He also stated that Bonaparte, in a similar 
manner and at the same place, crossed the dry bottom of the sea on the recession of 
the tide. Since that period, however, the sea-boltom at the same locality had mate- 
rially altered by the shifting of the sand. 



438 nature's divine revelations. 

dicates nothing more than this ; as the rod was waved, and the waters 
were smitten with the garment, because the beach was dry so that 
they could pass over in safety. 

The account of their being followed by Pharaoh and his hosts is 
also true, as is likewise that of the destruction of his army : for in at- 
tempting to cross, they were, because of their numbers, very much 
impeded ; and when they were nearly all upon the passage, the tide 
returned, and they were drowned. Moses ascribes this deliverance 
from their enemy to a direct interposition of the Divine Mind ; and 
so the event has been considered by many theological writers. 

Other remarkable things are also related, such as obtaining water 
by the smiting of a rock ; the rod being changed into several forms ; 
their being fed by manna which fell from above ; and also many other 
things of like marvellous nature. Whether any of these accounts 
are true or untrue, is a question which should not engage the time 
and talents of mankind, inasmuch as a solution of this question would 
not produce the least possible good toward promoting a physical and 
moral renovation of the human race. 

Moses also speaks of receiving some divine commandments while 
upon Mount Sinai, and of receiving instructions from the Lord from 
a dark and immoveable cloud. He relates that a voice came out of 
the cloud to him while on the mount, which spake those stern com- 
mandments which were to constitute the law to govern the Israelites. 
There are many very beautiful figures and allegorical representations 
that have been suggested by the account of this very novel and mys- 
terious interview ; but it is my object at the present time to speak 
concerning the origin of this account, which in its general features is 
substantially true. 

Moses, after having been with the Israelites for many years, and 
finding that many of them were exceedingly desirous of changing 
their situation and government, conceived it proper that they should 
have some specific and rigid laws. Finding it impossible to inspire 
their minds with any real and substantial moral principles, he con- 
ceived it proper to obtain by some means a code by which they 
might be governed, derived from a source not known to them. For 
as they were fanatical and superstitious, he could not instruct them 
as he desired ; for they were believing every species of phantasy — 
and in these they reposed more confidence than they subsequently at 
times reposed in their leader himself. 

Moses, in view of these things, felt that he was divinely impressed 



439 

to leave the people for a time, and find some solitary and sequestered 
place in the mount that was near them, where he might listen to the 
influx from the Divine Being, of such principles as would form a law 
to those he was leading. He obeyed the suggestion, and repaired to 
the mount in silence. In ascending he would occasionally arrest his 
steps, and meditate upon the proper requirements of those whom he 
saw spread over the plains below ; and before he arrived at the top 
of the mountain, many important thoughts were suggested to his mind 
by the impressiveness of the scene that lay before him. So he sat 
down and was absorbed in contemplation for many hours, at the end 
of which time the ten commandments were framed in his mind, and 
he wrote them upon stones such as could be conveyed to the valley 
below, and such as were easily impressible. At the time he began 
to write, a cloud was seen on the mount, which moved not, because 
of the stillness of the atmosphere, until he completed the ten com- 
mandments. Believing from youth that thoughts were caused by an 
influx from invisible, celestial beings, he supposed that at this time 
all these suggestions proceeded from the Lord, who was clothed 
with the cloud. He accordingly wrote his opinion concerning the 
whole divine instruction, and concerning the means by which he ob- 
tained the commandments- Moses, being more enlightened than any 
other person, was capable of conceiving and forming those command- 
ments, from the knowledge he had of the wants of those whom he 
governed. 

Some theological writers conceive that these commandments must 
have divinely originated ; and in support of this opinion, they say 
that had these laws, which are of the very highest morality, been in- 
stituted by Moses alone, or forged in those books by any other wri- 
ter, they would not have been so just or so severe : because if they 
had been composed by man, they would have consisted of the easy 
rules that man's inclinations always invent for his own government. 
This reasoning is not conclusive. For it is well known that nations 
often create laws that are severely binding and compulsory, and that 
the Hindoo tribes have codes and legal requirements eminently more 
severe than those instituted by Moses. 

It was the prevailing policy of the nations, before Moses lived, to 
have the most severe and stringent laws, the violation of which was 
punished with death as a sacrifice to the gods, whom they supposed 
to be their lawgivers. Moses also imbibed hereditarily the opinion 
that these arbitrary forms of government were necessary ; and his was 



440 

the most judicious and appropriate code of laws that ever was framed 
by any governor in those times. So the account which Moses has 
written is truthful, and it is written precisely according to his belief. 
It was the very best code of moral and social laws that could possibly 
have been invented under the existing circumstances of those times, 
and the potency of those commandments has been exemplified in all 
subsequent ages. 



§ 111. Many writers have supposed that the law of Moses was 
instituted to govern the world until the great Moral Reformer should 
make his appearance. This opinion is in one sense true — though 
the two systems of moral government are not so intimately connected 
as many are led to believe. I do not perceive that it was the inten- 
tion of the Divine Mind to call into being a purer spirit for the pur- 
pose of doing away with the old law, and to establish the new. In- 
stead of this, it was by the progress of refinement and intellectual 
attainment that the new reformation was determined. It would have 
been unnecessary to have higher or more refined principles to govern 
the Israelites than those instituted by Moses ; because if his com- 
mandments had been mild, gentle, and highly refined, the gross and 
imperfectly-developed intellects of those times would have disregarded 
their teachings : and disunity and disorganization would have been 
the consequence. But the principle requiring "an eye for an eye, 
and a tooth for a tooth," they could readily apprehend, and could 
obey its requirements without misunderstanding its meaning ; and 
this was a high moral law compared to that by which they had previ- 
ously been governed. So this was one more step in the progress of 
intellectual development, and was an improvement in the mode of 
government which before that period was grossly imperfect. 

The law of Moses, therefore, has no real connexion with any the- 
ological system, except so far as it indicates a steady moral, intellec- 
tual, and social progression in the condition of man. I can not con- 
ceive of any other use that it has accomplished besides that it has 
served as a curved line to lead past generations to more truthful and 
righteous government ; and -it should even now be to the world a 
lesson of instruction. It is merely a chart in which are represented 
various courses of social policy, some of which led to evil and others 
to good results — all of which have been pursued, and should not be 
again. Therefore the writings of Moses are useful to the world at 
the present day : yet only as a means of enlightening the uninformed, 



nature's divine revelations. 441 

and preventing improper adventures in the establishment of arbitrary 
moral laws and government. 

The ancients were in the habit of understanding all things by cor- 
respondences and allegories ; and in relating accounts of things and 
occurrences, they would often speak as if their correspondents and 
allegorical representatives were themselves true. This custom is 
evidently observed by the writers of the Primitive History, and par- 
ticularly by the writer of the book of Genesis ; for the writings of the 
Old Testament are much characterized by allegorical and highly- 
figurative descriptions, the figures being related as though they them- 
selves were true, instead of being said to represent things according 
to the intention of their writers. 

This, then, is my impression concerning Moses : that being dis- 
covered as he was among the rushes ; being believed by all to be 
destined to some high office, and growing up in the knowledge of 
these things, in order to make good the opinions that were entertained 
of him, and which he himself believed, he obtained great intellectual 
acquirements. His natural faculties being thus developed, he was 
capable of conceiving more truths than others, and thus became the 
chieftain and governor of the tribes of Abraham. These he led out 
of Egypt, crossing the pass of the Red sea into the wilderness, where 
one generation passed away ; and the subsequent generation, imbi- 
bing all the opinions of their fathers, became fanatical and enthusias- 
tic. Moses being inspired with more brilliant and truthful thoughts 
than others, owing to his natural capabilities, produced the law and 
ten commandments, supposing that he was assisted by a divine in- 
flux. He was also capable of foretelling some occurrences (which 
capacity was surprising to his brethren), because he was sufficiently 
enlightened to infer the same with accuracy, from the tendencies of 
existing circumstances. He also received information from his as- 
sistant Joshua, on whom he would, by manipulations, produce ah- 
normalness, so that he might dream and relate his visions. 

In general, Moses's prophecies were true, and he did that which 
he seriously felt to be his duty; although many of his wars, persecu- 
tions, and invasions, are repulsive to the more refined feelings of an 
enlightened mind. He wrote the four books in a language suited to 
the customs of that age, and intended no forgery or imposition, but 
believed he was inspired with divine teachings emanating from the 
fire, smoke, and thunder, on Mount Sinai. And for his historical 
and prophetical relations, he should be approved, admired, and ap- 



442 nature's divine revelations. 

predated, because they are substantially true. But further than this ; 
his writings are disconnected from any theological system that has 
been subsequently invented. Therefore he who would be wise, 
should free his mind, if possible, from all theological systems that 
have been founded upon a basis thus absolutely unallowable. 

These writings, then, so far, have no use in common with the 
birth and teachings of the Great Reformer, of whom I shall here- 
after speak. 

Moses used the forms of expression and the singular modes of 
allegorical representation which were customary among the Egyptians 
and other eastern tribes. And what should be particularly remarked 
is, that this custom was to relate the allegory in such a manner as to 
convey the impression that that itself was the thing signified. He 
also, as was the case with other writers, was accustomed to use the 
third person, which would naturally convey the impression that it 
was not Moses who wrote, but some other person. Also there are 
many instances in the book of Deuteronomy where the pronoun, 
first person singular, has been stricken out by compilers, and the 
third person singular inserted in its stead. Also, the present tense 
has in some instances been changed to the future ; and so from the 
present English version it is impossible, according to our grammatical 
rules, to decide whether Moses was the writer, or whether the books 
were originally anonymous, and subsequently named. 

I find upon investigation that the last chapter of Deuteronomy was 
written by another person, who intended to relate the traditions con- 
cerning Moses's discovery of the promised land, his divine instruc- 
tions, and his death and burial. The generals of this account are 
strictly true, and need no qualification. 

Aaron, who was a contemporary and assistant of Moses, was, ac- 
cording to the relation given, nearly as useful a functionary as Moses 
himself, in leading and governing the children of Israel. But the 
account given of Moses, as written by himself, displays more magna- 
nimity than was possessed by any other person then living ; and he 
was declared to be the greatest prophet that ever arose in Israel, and 
that the Lord knew him face to face. (Deut. xxxiv. 10.) Notwith- 
standing this is an exaggerated description of his powers of mental 
conception, and susceptibility of internal prompting, he was the most 
enlightened person then existing, either among the Egyptians or Is- 
raelites. 

So Moses led the children of Israel through innumerable vicissi- 



nature's divine revelations. 443 

tudes and deep afflictions, until they came near to the land of their 
contemplated future abode. But before he realized all of his pro- 
phetical anticipations, he ceased to live ; and Joshua, who was pre- 
qualified, advanced to his position as prophet and governor. 



§ 112. Joshua was naturally well constituted, both physically and 
spiritually ; and his mind was rendered the more fertile and suscep- 
tible of correct instruction by his being influenced by the manipula- 
tion of Moses. This, I find, is clearly expressed in the last chapter 
of Deuteronomy, and ninth verse, which speaks of Joshua, the son 
of Nun, as being " full of the spirit of wisdom, because Moses had 
laid his hands upon him." He was therefore rendered capable of 
discharging the duties of his new station with as much exactness and 
promptitude as characterized the proceedings of his predecessor. 
So Joshua now became the chieftain and governor of that expedition. 

An account is given concerning the attacks made upon the inhabi- 
tants of the promised land, and how the Israelites felt convinced that 
as the Lord sustained them and their movements, they would be em- 
inently successful. Actuated by this unholy belief, they fought des- 
perately, and apparently at the sacrifice of all natural sensibilities, 
brotherly kindness, and affection . This spirit characterized their 
movements while with Moses, and was still persisted in under the 
sanction and jurisdiction of Joshua. 

The object of referring to this account is, to exhibit to a class of 
men who are supposed to be true theologians, the absurd and de- 
structive tendency of that doctrine which supposes that these bloody 
and inhuman invasions were sanctioned by that Divine Intelligence 
which knows no thought contrary to the indestructible indications of 
Nature. It is also to impress the conviction that such plans and 
means as were employed to obtain the promised land, could only 
have originated in the imperfectness of the uneducated intellects and 
in the false direction of the affections of men. It is blasphemous to 
believe and preach that these inhuman proceedings were sanctioned 
by a Divine intention. 

By some expressions used by Moses, Joshua, and other writers of 
the Old Testament, one would be led to suppose (admitting their di- 
vine origin) that these wars, persecutions, and devastations, were not 
only incited, but were pronounced good, by the Omnipotent Mind. 
But this idea has arisen from a misinterpretation of the peculiar form 
of expression contained in those books. And it is proper that men 



444 nature's divine revelations. 

should not presume upon that which is doubtful, or endeavor to es- 
tablish a system of theology without even inquiring whether the basis 
is competent to sustain the superstructure. 

Joshua being rendered susceptible to interior impressions by being 
subjected to abnormalness, could with ease and precision prophesy 
many things that would and did occur, for and against the children 
of Israel. I discover no use that would arise from a further account 
of the doings of Joshua and those whom lie governed. 

But as there exists an apparent uniformity in the prophetic succes- 
sion, it is proper to glance generally at each one in the order in which 
they occur in the Old Testament. 

Whether Joshua wrote the book ascribed to him is not at this time 
clear ; but that the things therein related as appertaining to Joshua 
and the Israelites are true, appears evident, and the account requires 
no comment. In those days the lsraelitish nation had no king. So 
after Joshua died, they were governed by a number of Judges ; and 
hence the Book of Judges, which follows Joshua. 

It appears that there existed great animosity of feeling among the 
Canaanites, Ammonites, Edomites, and others, toward the children 
of Israel. This was the cause of frequent wars between the former 
tribes and the latter. Notwithstanding the usurpation of the Judges, 
and the advice of many prophetical counsellors, the tribes were not 
adequately defended against invasion, but instead thereof, suffered 
some of the most inconceivable afflictions. 1 perceive that nothing 
occurred during the reign of the Judges that is remarkable, with the 
exception that the Israelites became idolatrous and enthusiastic, which 
led to a fanatical hostility between the governors and various portions 
of the nation. And the tribes were subsequently compelled to admit 
that they had been worshipping gods that were not true, but false and 
imaginary. It was the general belief among the Israelites that only 
one God existed, whom they called the God of Abraham, Isaac, and 
Jacob ; but where or how he existed, was to them a profound mys- 
tery. 

Moses had taught them that it was by the assistance of the Deity 
that he turned the waters into blood, and that his ropl assumed the 
form of a serpent, which was to be to Pharaoh a sign of power. 
And he taught that the magicians were assisted by the same Deity to 
perform the wonders which he for a time accomplished. The de- 
sign of the magicians was that Pharaoh might disbelieve Moses's 
superior power, seeing that they performed the same things by magic, 



NATURE'S DIVINE REVELATIONS. 445 

which he professed to perform by the assistance of Divine power. 
But in order to display his pre-eminence, his rod, while a serpent, 
was made to swallow all the serpents of the magicians, with the ut- 
most ease and convenience ! By what principles of motive power 
the rod assumed life, is not explained ; and how the serpent of Moses 
could swallow and digest all the other serpents, is likewise a mystery 
not unfolded to the rational mind by theological speculators. And 
how water was decomposed and transformed into blood, is also a 
physiological problem yet remaining unsolved. 

Moses also taught that he conversed with the God of Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob, face to face ; that God manifested himself in a 
burning bush ; that he was enveloped in the cloud on Mount Sinai ; 
and that he was always at his command, whenever he desired his 
Divine Presence. Aaron continued to give the same kind of in- 
struction, which was subsequently promulgated by Joshua, and be- 
lieved by the Judges and all the children of Israel. 

Here, then, are striking examples of allegorical expression. The 
relation concerning the serpents, and the manifestation of Divine 
power in turning water into blood, were representations which Moses 
conceived of the pre-eminence of his own position and qualifications 
over those of all others ; and of his supposed supernatural assistance 
and Divine instruction which established his authority over the peo- 
ple. But in writing these things, he related the figure as being a 
literal truth, which was the universal custom among the eastern 
nations. 

It was a belief also among the Jews and Israelites that good and 
evil both proceeded from the same Divine source. Hence in their 
expressions they would convey the idea that the Lord would say that 
they should do so and so, and then afterward would repeal the com- 
mand, as if he had repented for what he had before said. So they 
would say that " when a prophet is deceived, it is the Lord that de- 
ceiveth him."* And they would also at times lose all confidence in 
the Lord because of their oppressive afflictions, and burst out in a 
flood of exclamations, saying unto the Lord — "Wilt thou be unto 
us altogether false, deceiving us, and leading us into deep afflictions?" 
So they would represent the Lord as instituting laws on one day, and 
repealing them with sorrow on the next. They would charge all 
their weaknesses, afflictions, persecutions, and disconsolations, to the 
Lord, believing that all evil proceeded from the same Fount from 

* Ezekiel xir. 9. 



446 nature's divine revelations. 

which all goodness also flows. And they supposed that the Lord 
was the originator of all thoughts, feelings, and sentiments, whether 
good or evil, pure or impure ; for, as I have stated, they could not 
account for the evolution of thought upon any other conceivable hy- 
pothesis. It was very natural, therefore, for Moses, Joshua, and the 
Judges, to have the history of their afflictions, proceedings, and ex- 
peditions, interpersed with all descriptions of allegorical language 
and conventional forms of expressions. Further than these remarks 
would indicate, no instruction that would be of any use at the present 
day could possibly be derived from the theology and movements of 
the Jews, or children of Israel, and their governors. 



§113. The book that follows Judges appears to have been written 
by the same person who wrote Judges and Joshua : because the con- 
nexion is clear, and the composition uniform and historical. As to 
its truthfulness, nothing needs to be said ; for I find no such discrep- 
ancies in the expressions and punctuation between the original man- 
uscripts of this book and our present mutilated versions, as appear so 
conspicuous in other books. 

The Book of Ruth is useful, inasmuch as it contains some very 
beautiful manifestations of devotion, kindness, and refined affection. 
It represents the peculiar customs relating to matrimonial engage- 
ments which then prevailed universally, but which were subsequently 
reformed and essentially modified. It represents also the custom of 
maidens gleaning the fields, together with the customs of the husband- 
men, which prevailed in those days. It gives a description of the 
separation and affliction of the mother and daughters; of the marriage 
of Ruth to Boaz ; and of the unity and affectionate friendship which 
subsisted between the mother and her daughters-in-law. 

The object of this book appears to be, not only to illustrate these cus- 
toms of the eastern nations, but to establish the genealogy of David 
and his successors down to the Babylonish captivity. This is contin- 
ued in the first book of Chronicles. It is clear that the compilers mis- 
placed those books, and also their chronology ; for the book of Ruth 
is nothing more than an introduction to the book of Chronicles. It 
speaks of circumstances connected with chronology and genealogy, 
and seems to have been intended as an introduction to a concise 
history of the Jews, from David to Nebuchadnezzar, who overpow- 
ered Jerusalem, and led the Jews captive into Babylon. 



447 

After Ruth, is the book ascribed to Samuel.* Samuel was also 
a child of Jewish birth, and was much beloved, because he was sup- 
posed to be the chosen of the Lord, who, it was supposed, strength- 
ened and caressed him during his childhood and youth. During his 
life, the Judges gave room to the establishment of Kings, like unto 
those who reigned in various other portions of the eastern hemisphere. 

The transition of Samuel from infancy to youth appeared surpri- 
sing ; and so he was soon elevated to a high degree of honor, and his 
position conduced not only to his pleasure, but to his emolument. 
Samuel, however, was a refined person, because he possessed a 
combination of high moral and social qualities. But I discover noth- 
ing important to relate concerning him, save that he was one of those 
who are supposed to belong to a perpetuated line of prophets. This, 
however, is unimportant, as the book of Samuel is, like Ruth to the 
book of Chronicles, a mere introduction to the book of Kings and a 
continuation of historical information closely following the book of 
Judges. 

The book of Kings is indeed an index that points all human 
governors to the fount of terrible wretchedness as the result of tyr- 
anny and oppression, or to the pure and silvery streams of well- 
ordered social government, and a pure and refined morality. The 
book of Kings bears distinct evidence of being a compilation from 
abundant materials, among which were existing the book of Isaiah. 
For the thirty-seventh chapter of Isaiah is perfectly identical with the 
nineteenth chapter of the second book of Kings ; which latter appears 
to have been copied from Isaiah, who must have written previously, 
and whose writings must have been associated with those that pre- 
cede his book. 

I discover that the book of Kings is a confused, though concise 
description, of the movements and jurisdictions of the kings of the 
Israelites and Jews ; and was written by the same person who wrote 
Joshua and Judges. The thirty-seventh chapter of Isaiah is not de- 
rived from Kings, but is inserted as the nineteenth chapter of second 
Kings, from a serious conviction of the compiler that it belonged 
there ; and it appears that the books were originally compiled at the 
time the Jews were under Babylonish bondage. 

There are no prophecies contained in the books of Samuel and 

* It will be observed that the author in speaking of the books of Samuel, and also 
of Kings, employs the singular number, intending in each case to include the two books 
in one. 



448 nature's divine revelations. 

Kings that can be of any possible use as applying to the world at the 
present day ; for all the prophecies therein contained are confined to 
the age in which they were made, and relate to the movements of 
kings and nations, and to wars, devastations, famines, and pestilences. 
All of these prophecies were true, because of their authors' superior 
power of interior perception and understanding ; and they were, as I 
have intimated, an advancement of those gross and imperfect prophe- 
cies that were common among eastern nations, many accounts of 
which were contained in those books that were rejected at the coun- 
cils of Nice and Laodicea as being undivine and uncanonical. How- 
ever, as the books display truth, they can be read with profit by 
those desiring information on the subjects to which they relate. 

Next follow the books of Chronicles, which explain themselves, 
and therefore require few remarks. The things therein chronicled 
are also generally true, with the exception of some particular and iso- 
lated expressions which are so insignificant and unimportant that it is 
not necessary to pursue a general investigation. It however appears 
that the last verses of the second book of Chronicles have an intimate 
connexion with the book of Ezra, which follows. 

The writings of Ezra contain some very valuable instruction. 
The book bearing his name, as presented in the Primitive History, 
is devoted particularly to a relation of events and occurrences con- 
nected with the return of the Jews from Babylon, and the rebuilding 
of their city and temple.* 

* It will be recollected that the author in previous pages speaks of his being in the 
" sphere of causes," or in a condition to recognise the " internal reality" or " germi- 
nal principles" of the things on which he speaks. Accordingly, in speaking of the 
various books of which the Bible is composed, the most forcible tendency of the au- 
thor's mind was to observe the original manuscripts, rather than the writings in the 
form in which they are now presented in the Bible. Hence his remarks on the primi- 
tive records and traditions from which the first part of the book of Genesis was com- 
piled. For the same reason, in speaking of the book of Ezra, and of those of three 
or four of the minor prophets, the author's attention was attracted to the writers 
themselves with whom these books originated : and in speaking of these, he has spoken 
briefly of some things which they wrote which are not recorded in the Bible in its 
present form. Some intimations, for instance, were given concerning the produc- 
tions of Ezra, which can only be verified by a reference to the books of Esdras, 
which claim to be written by the same author. But on reviewing the manuscripts 
previously to committing them finally to my charge for publication, the author re- 
marked in substance that although he saw the object of his being impressed to speak 
as he did concerning three or four of the less important writers of the Old Testa- 
ment, he saw that it would not be necessary to publish anything he had said of their 
productions, except what had reference to their books in their present form as recorded 
in the Bible. He therefore only authorizes me to publish such remarks as appear : 



REVELATIONS. 449 

§ 114. Next follows the book of Nehemiah. This is a continu- 
ation of the Ezraite history which speaks of the rebuilding of the 
temple and other national occurrences, and sustains the character of 
profane and ecclesiastical history. Nehemiah was a good and amia- 
ble man, and was beloved by the people, notwithstanding his un- 
happy situation. And he was also interiorly enlightened concerning 
many events and occurrences which in reality transpired many years 
after he ceased to live. 

But as the book of Nehemiah is connected only with the circum- 
stances of the times in which it was written, it is unnecessary that I 
should enter into further explanations concerning it, or point out the 
interpolations which it subsequently underwent from the hands of the 
compilers of sacred books. And had it not been for the meditations 
and history contained in Nehemiah, I am distinctly impressed that it 
never would have been seen by subsequent generations : for as it was, 
it barely escaped the same fate that many of its associate manuscripts 
experienced. 

For a truthful understanding of the contents of some of the previ- 
ous books, this, and following ones, I would refer the reader to the 
theological writings of Swedenborg, the enlightened philosopher — 
especially to a valuable work entitled " Sum?naria Expositio Sensus 
Prophetici." I will remark, however, that in reading the above, work, 
in order to comprehend properly the meaning of the author, great 
caution should be observed in distinguishing the prominent principles 
which he develops. For there will be observed an apparent discrep- 
ancy between the things I relate and those written by this Swedish 
philosopher : and this discrepancy will appear conspicuous when the 
external of the account only is viewed, but not when his interpreta- 
tions and correspondences are properly comprehended. His wri- 
tings do not unfold a germ of spiritual truth in those primitive pages, 
because it is impossible for them to contain such, inasmuch as they 
are only historical accounts, and not spiritual revelations. So he 
does not unfold an interior meaning from these writings, but develops 
a novel exterior application and signification, which robs the Old and 
New Testaments of their present garb, and clothes them in a garment 
of spiritual beauty of which they are unworthy. So apprehend the 
things which I relate, and know that I am speaking concerning the 

and the main object of this explanatory note is to exclude any idea of unlawful sup- 
pression that might otherwise possibly arise in the minds of those who may now, or 
may hereafter, be but partially informed in reference to the above facts. 

29 



450 nature's divine revelations. 

origin of certain biblical accounts, and not concerning the thousands 
of creeds, doctrines, and commentations, that have been based upon 
a still more superficial view of the subject. 

Then follows the book of Esther. This is also connected with 
the national history of the times to which it relates. But as it is con- 
nected with no theological system, and affords no prop or foundation 
for the support of any theological speculation, it is proper that I 
should forbear further remark upon it. 

Next comes the book of Job. This book presents conspicuous 
examples of hope, praise, and worship, together with distrust, discon- 
solation, and oppressive afflictions. The book bears external evi- 
dence of Egyptian origin ; for in it a distinction is made between the 
evil spirit, or tempter, and the Lord, which distinction is not recog- 
nised in books preceding. This was according to the traditional 
Egyptian theology — Osiris being the spirit or Lord of light, goodness, 
and prosperity, and Typhon the spirit of darkness, evil, and adversity. 

The book of Job presents a character suffering inexpressible afflic- 
tions. With this, many other characters are introduced, who play 
respectively the parts of consolers, tempters, and persecutors — some 
endeavoring to add more pain and create more distress, while others 
would act as moderators, manifesting sympathy and spiritual affection, 
and endeavoring to console the sufferer. 

This book is imperfectly derived from the original manuscript, 
yet it answers the purpose for which it was intended, which was to 
represent allegorically the great afflictions and oppressions to which 
man was liable, and how he must look to the Good Spirit, or the 
Divine Mind, for succor and consolation. It teaches submission, 
purity, and humiliation. It also advises affectionate devotion to truth 
and virtue, and an immoveable confidence in that Divine Mind who 
breathed into being the earth, plants, and animals, as well as Man 
and the starry heavens. It teaches the evil consequences of vitiated 
and unholy situations ; the horribleness of unrighteous thoughts ; and 
the slavery and imprisonment of that mind and conscience which 
know no good. Meanwhile, it teaches a devotional resignation to the 
Divine Love and Wisdom universally prevailing, and to the Divine 
Design, or laws and principles, that create, govern, and control, all 
things. It teaches that meekness, charity, patience, perseverance, 
and virtue, should characterize the disposition and actions of every 
being who is susceptible to the pains and pleasures ordinarily con- 
nected with human life. 



451 

Such evidently was the intention of the book of Job. Its instruc- 
tions are pure and good ; its style, though forcible, is gentle and 
attractive, and its tendency is evidently proper and useful. The 
book of Job, however, introduces some characters into notice that 
are subsequently neglected and forgotten ; while others are retained 
throughout the historical and allegorical relation. Viewed in this 
light, the book of Job may be made useful. But this book is inco- 
herent with every other part of the Old Testament. 

I do not discover in any of these books any prophetic sayings that 
have the slightest allusion to him who came to inform the world con- 
cerning their sins, and to bring peace on earth, and good-will to men. 



$ 115. Should I proceed further with the present subject without 
presenting some reflections in review of previous sayings and primi- 
tive customs, the matter would be left in some obscurity. 

It will be remembered that in speaking concerning the nations that 
existed upon the earth about the time of the deluge, and especially 
those that dwelt in Central and South America, I stated that they 
conceived the sun to be the face of a deity who disseminated evil 
among them because of their abominations. They believed the sun 
to be the great vortex of central power, around which the Universe 
revolved ; and this constituted their peculiar conception of the great 
Creative Cause. It is not necessary that I should enter into details 
concerning the various movements of this nation, or concerning their 
division into tribes and families — and how, after their discovery of 
the art of navigalion, they migrated to the eastern hemisphere, where 
(as I am distinctly impressed) they formed settlements in Egypt and 
also near ancient Jerusalem. 

The Bible does not give a connected account of the origin of the 
Jewish nation after the flood, but simply speaks of Abraham being 
instructed by the Lord in a dream, to journey, with his wife, to anoth- 
er portion of the land, whence sprang the various tribes of the Isra- 
elitish nation. This account is generally correct : for it speaks of 
one of those tribes which came from the south and settled in the 
east near Egypt, of which Abraham was a distinguished member. 
From him forward, the history is correct in all its essential partic- 
ulars. 

The first account of building and architecture after the flood, and 
when the earth had become dry, was that concerning the building 
of the tower of Babel. This account represents the descendants of 



452 

Noah as congregating upon a beautiful plain, where all materials for 
building and establishing a city were abundant and accessible. Re- 
taining their impression concerning the flood and all its horrors, they 
conceived the idea of building a tower so high, if possible, that the 
waters could not ascend to their exalted habitation. It seems from 
this that they were not altogether convinced of the unchangeableness 
of the promise which Noah believed to be indicated by the bow in 
the heavens. The world was represented as being " of one language 
and of one speech;" and so among these tribes there was a unity of 
intention, and this was easily communicated vocally to each other. 
They are represented as saying, " Go to, let us build a tower whose 
top may reach unto heaven ;" and it is supposed that the object of 
this tower was to protect them from being again destroyed. The 
account represents that the Lord sanctioned this movement by prom- 
ising that whatsoever they desired and undertook should not be pro- 
hibited, and that there should be no interference in the accomplish- 
ment of their intentions. The building then progressed, and massive 
stones were conveyed to the spot, and were adjusted with a uniform- 
ity characterizing a superior order of architecture. And while they 
were pleased and elated with their progress, and exulted in the prob- 
ability of the fulfilment of their anticipations, the account represents 
the Lord to say, " Go to, let us confuse their language" ! 

Thus the account makes the Lord to sanction their proceedings, 
and to promise that they should not receive from him the least inter- 
ruption ; and then represents him as repealing his promise, and send- 
ing forth his power to destroy their means of vocal communication ! 
And this is understood by theologians and their followers to be the 
origin of the great variety of tongues and languages among man- 
kind. 

Those who have perused the theological writings of Zoroaster, 
are aware that six thousand years are spoken of in his Zend Avesta, 
in connexion with his Cosmogony, in such a manner as to render 
the affinity plainly visible between his account and the account of the 
six days of creation spoken of in the book of Genesis. Among the 
writings of the Grecians, the Persian magi, and the Egyptian priests 
of the sun, may be found allegorical allusions to an oriental tradition 
concerning the building of a Jaina temple, and how it was construct- 
ed in order that the inhabitants might escape another inundation. I 
am now distinctly convinced that the account of the building of this 
tower is derived from an oriental allegory ; for I can not find in all 



nature's divine revelations. 453 

my researches a single indication that such an occurrence as the lit- 
eral account would represent, actually took place. 

After the time of the building of the tower of Babel, as spoken of 
in the book of. Genesis, many cities and temples are spoken of in 
various portions of the books upon which I have briefly commented. 

My object is now to show the origin of the sect called the Zends, 
or the fire and sun worshippers. 

It was the theology of those southern nations, after they became 
thus subsequently settled, that the sun was not only the centre of the 
whole Universe, but that it was the throne and habitation of the Om- 
nipotent Governor of all things. Such was the theology of the Egyp- 
tians, Jews, Chaldeans, and some of the Persians. In confirmation 
of these statements I would refer the reader to the historical works 
of Herodotus. 

There was generally much antipathy existing between the Israel- 
ites and the Egyptians, because of the dissimilarity of their beliefs : 
one believing that the Lord resided in one place, and the other in 
another ; while the Zends and other sects were worshipping the sun, 
and paying homage to the various celestial bodies. There was also 
a sect of Druids who were similar to the Druids of the Germanic 
tribes, which were originally called Teutons. This sect had much 
formality in their mode of worship ; for they wore badges, and were 
appareled with clothing bearing representations of the sun, moon, 
and stars, together with the signs and characters of the zodiac. 
These would secretly worship the sun in their temples or the se- 
questered sanctuaries in which they would congregate. Their form 
of compact and mode of recognition were made up entirely of alle- 
gorical representations of the tower of Babel, of the various materials 
employed in its construction, and of the various degrees of mechani- 
cal and masonic labor. So each member of the sect or association 
was made to correspond to the men who were engaged in building 
the temple (or tower) and the institution corresponded to the temple 
itself. And after the building of Solomon's temple, the associations 
of this sect changed their institution to a representation of the temple 
built by Solomon. This sect, then, arose upon a foundation entirely 
allegorical. But as time will sacredize any institution, they were 
finally led to suppose that their origin was of a divine nature. 

It may be seen, in the fifth chapter of the first book of Kings, that 
the Jews were not of themselves capable of building the temple ac- 
cording to the desire of Solomon ; and that he was obliged to send 



454 nature's divine revelations. 

to Hiram, king of Tyre, for some of the Sidonians to come (for they 
were skilled in masonry) and build the temple. Solomon declares 
that the Jews were not skilled in the art of architecture, and were 
unfit to construct the temple as he desired. 

So it was by the assistance of the Sidonians that Solomon had his 
temple built. The interior of this temple displayed all the grandeur 
and magnificence which the art of man could possibly produce from 
the sublimest conceptions of architecture. In the dome or centre 
was a resplendent sun, glittering with the finest gold, and throwing 
out radiations of the most exquisite beauty. Also the interior repre- 
sented the moon and stars, and the signs and constellations of the 
zodiac. Together with this, there was a general representation of 
the most gigantic and pusile animals that were then known and wor- 
shipped ; also of such portions of the vegetable and floral kingdom 
as were most esteemed by the forefathers of Solomon, and of those 
who built the temple. So it may be said, according to the account 
of Herodotus, that the temple was a complex representative of the 
whole creation, and of the sun, as the central power of the Universe. 

In the twenty-third chapter of second Kings, it may be read that 
Josiah commanded that all the abominations of the temple and its 
builders, and of those who worshipped the sun and rrfbon, should be 
destroyed and abolished. All this he did because he had no sym- 
pathy with the sects of the Druids and Zends, or with any other 
heathenish abominations. 

My object in speaking of these things, as related in the Primitive 
History, is to make plain the affinity existing between the opinions 
of those southern tribes whose origin I have revealed, and the modi- 
fications of the same opinions as existing among the Jews and Egyp- 
tians. Of this the Primitive History itself affords a confirmation. 



§ 116. While Josiah reigned, the law of Moses is said to have 
been discovered, and its rules adopted and applied to the nation over 
which Josiah was king. Hilkiah and others were engaged in estab- 
lishing and promulgating the law of Moses.* In the books of Kings, 
mention is frequently made of the heathen worship and abominations 
that prevailed, and also concerning the worship of the sun. The 
Pleiades (mentioned in the book of Job) were also in those days the 
object of worship and adoration. For a classification and concise 
application of numbers, as anciently suggested by the movements of 
* See Second Kings xxii. 8, 10, et seq. ; also chap, xxiii. 4, 5. 



nature's divine revelations. 455 

the heavens, it would be well to consult a work published by Scali- 
ger, a writer who discovered the Julian period. 

All these sects were existing, and consequently their innumerable 
correspondences and allegorical representations, before Homer or any 
other Grecian poet imbodied any of their thoughts in verse. But 
Hesiod, who was a contemporary of Homer, conveyed many of those 
demonic personages to the prolific imagination of Homer, and hence 
the demonology and allegory so much interspersed throughout the 
writings of that poet. I would also refer to the account given by 
Josephus concerning Solomon's temple and the magnificence of its 
exterior and interior. So it is clear to a demonstration, that very 
many of the things related in the books that have been examined, 
must have been derived from oriental tradition and demonology, 
which, at the time those books were written, formed the foundation 
and theology of many sects, and were consequently alluded to by 
Moses, Joshua, Solomon, Hezekiah, Josiah, and others. 

In confirmation of what has been said upon this subject, I would 
refer explorers of the labyrinths of antiquity to the images and hiero- 
glyphics of Egypt, and also to their primitive records, which descend 
into the interior of time many ages antecedent to the chronology of 
the Primitive History. I would also refer to the traditions and wri- 
tings of the Chinese, and to their records, which extend in an un- 
broken manner thirty-four thousand years beyond the chronology of 
the Bible. I would also recommend a close observation of the mat- 
ter and style of the writings of the Old Testament, which will be found 
to exhibit undeniable indications of figurative and allegorical concep- 
tion, which fact accounts for the many indefinite and ambiguous ex- 
pressions which occur among the writings of those books. 

It is also clear, from various external evidences which all point to 
the same conclusion, that the accounts contained in those books are 
generally founded upon actual historical facts, notwithstanding the 
vast amount of skepticism which has arisen from the ambiguous style 
in which these books are written. But it is no wonder that skepti- 
cism has existed in reference to such a combination of impossibilities 
as a literal view of these writings would present. And it would be 
equally natural to expect that an immense amount of superstition and 
theological speculation would grow out of a superficial view of such 
marvellous revelation. The skepticism has arisen because some 
minds are superiorly enlightened, and can not repose confidence in that 
which neither addresses their judgment nor their affections. And by 



456 

being led to discard these teachings, they have also become incredu- 
lous concerning the great truth of immortality . This is unwarrantable : 
and that mind which, from such premises, rushes to such a conclu- 
sion, is as much devoid of reason as he who believes in immortality 
merely because it was taught by his forefathers. And minds of the 
latter class have been led to believe in the divinity and sacredness of 
every word recorded in those ancient writings which now compose 
the Bible. And they believe this not from reason or understanding, 
but from early education and from the sacredness which antiquity has 
thrown around these records. More believe in the divine origin of 
these w r ritings from education, than do for any other reason ; and 
more thus believe who can not comprehend the contents of a single 
chapter, than there are believers of the same things among those who 
are superficially enlightened. Such implicitly believe in all the say- 
ings of this book and in the many doctrines which it appears to them 
to teach, together with the flattering scenes of immortality which they 
imagine to be therein set forth, without being competent to give a 
substantial reason for their hope. So persons of one class have rea- 
soned improperly and arrived at illegitimate conclusions, and have 
no hope for which to give a reason ; while others have not reasoned 
at all, but implicitly receive the whole, which is beyond the capacity 
of the mental powers to digest, and hence have no reason whereon 
may be founded a hope. I would, then, refer to the Key, for a 
proper exposition of the true course of reasoning ; and the correct- 
ness of this may be perceived by observing the superiority of its ten- 
dency and application. 

When passages occur in the Old Testament which make the Lord 
say one thing and do another ; when, as in the cause of Saul, an evil 
spirit is represented as proceeding from the Divine Mind ; and when 
many expressions of like character occur, some of which are found 
in Jeremiah, it is well to know that these have their explanation in 
the fact that the different tribes and nations originally supposed that 
the evolution of thoughts proceeded from an influx of the spirit 
of the Lord. Therefore they would in their writings use the ex- 
pressions, " The Lord spake" — " The Lord directed," &c, to sig- 
nify this opinion, and would always write as if they actually believed 
in this manner of receiving instruction. 

When Saul desired the presence of the witch of Endor, he merely 
desired to have an experiment performed that w r ould surprise and 
terrify those who would hear of, or witness, the occurrence. It is 



45? 

clear to every reflecting mind, that neither Samuel nor any other 
physical organization, after it had given forth its interior moving prin- 
ciple or spiritual essence to associate with higher spheres, could ac- 
tually experience a resurrection, with a return of those vital powers 
and mental faculties that before characterized the organization. It 
may be inquired, "How does any one know, from his limited ac- 
quaintance with natural laws, that such an occurrence never took 
place ?" In answer to this, I would remark that the laws of Nature 
and the Universe are the mediums by which designs are accom- 
plished — and that each law which exists at the present time, must 
have always existed : for otherwise the unity of plans and designs 
would not have been complete. Therefore, if such an event ever 
did occur, it must have been designed, and therefore was a result of 
an eternal law. And if that law in that instance accomplished an 
eternal design, other instances of like nature would have subsequently 
been numerous, according as all things in Nature gradually assumed 
higher degrees of refinement. And that law which was impregnated 
with any ultimate intention of this kind, would produce unceasing 
developments of like nature, as the consequent and inevitable result. 

I have presented these reflections with the design that they should 
serve not only as a commentary upon the things spoken of, but as an 
interpretation of all things that may follow in the course of my re- 
marks in connexion with these writings and with the speculations of 
theologians. 

This account of Saul, Samuel, and the witch of Endor, was de- 
rived from an occurrence which is distinctly presented to my mind, 
but which it would be useless to explain. But I will say, by per- 
mission of my impressions, that the account of the transformation of 
sand in Egypt into a certain insect which infested the whole nation, 
and of many other things as being accomplished by the intervention 
of the Divine Power, should be attributed only to the style of expres- 
sion and to the prevailing opinions of the nations and writers whose 
thoughts are communicated in the Primitive History. 



§ 117. I now proceed to a consideration of the book succeeding 
Job, entitled " The Psalms of David." 

It appears that soon after the decline of King Saul, David be- 
came the chosen of the people, and was generally beloved. David 
possessed many superior social and moral qualifications. He was 
generally inclined to ideal and sublime thoughts, which proceeded 



458 nature's divine revelations. 

from his high moral and spiritual goodness, and social affection and 
friendship. His meditations were entirely a reflux of his moral sus- 
ceptibilities. He possessed much of the spirit of wisdom and under- 
standing. His interior faculties were very much expanded, and he 
was thus rendered a suitable receptacle of pure sentiment and pro- 
phetical knowledge. He loved the silent and undisturbed groves, 
wherein he could retire and commune with those more interior and 
truthful associations of thought and sentiment which breathed praise 
to the Divine Intelligence. He esteemed it a great privilege to be 
alone, and at such times he would compose and address his psalms 
of praise and thanksgiving to the Divine Mind. These psalms were 
wafted upon the serene air of the shady forest by his selected and 
favorite musicians. He saw that the heavens proclaimed the wisdom 
of the Lord, and that day unto day showed forth his handy-works. 
He loved man, and adored and worshipped Nature, the Universe, 
and the Creator. He was a good man, and was an exemplifier of 
good and proper deeds. His goodness imparts instruction, and is 
worthy of imitation. 

Thus I am impressed to speak of David, because he uttered 
many truthful prophecies concerning the prosperity of Zion, and the 
ushering into the world of a great Reformer, who would possess 
combined all the physical and spiritual perfections contained in this 
rudimental sphere. 

I would direct the reader's attention to a prophecy contained in 
the second psalm, seventh, eighth, and ninth verses. It can be 
proved to an absolute demonstration, that a prophecy like unto this, 
concerning the birth, preaching, and spiritual kingdom of Jesus, was 
made before the chronological period of creation as set forth in the 
book of Genesis, and consequently more than four thousand years 
before Jesus was born. But before I speak further of David's 
prophecies concerning this exalted personage, I will say that many 
portions of the Psalms are very imperfect, irrelevant, and unprofita- 
ble ; and that the present book of Psalms contains but a very small 
portion of those Orphic hymns that were composed by David. The 
Egyptian Orphic praises are all similar to those of David, but are 
not so grand. And that David composed much poetry and many 
Orphic praises, can be clearly proved by research among primitive 
manuscripts. Many of David's sayings were not procured by the 
Jews : and some that were, were voted uncanonical, and committed 
to the flames. 



459 

There are some things related in the books of Kings and Chroni- 
cles concerning the life, government, and deeds of David, which are 
inconsistent with the superior goodness that is related of him in other 
places. He was said to be a type of the heart of the Deity, and yet 
the purity of his character is destroyed in the minds of many readers 
by some deeds which are ascribed to him. He was at times unfortu- 
nately situated ; and this fact led to a development of some gross sensu- 
alities that would not have occurred under superior circumstances. 

David alludes more definitely to the birth and kingdom of Christ 
than any previous writer in the Old Testament, and therefore he de- 
mands more attention ; for his allusion is distinct and obvious, and it 
could not have had reference to any king who arose subsequently in 
Israel. When David, in the seventh verse of the second psalm, 
declared the decree, he himself (in language supposed to be uttered 
by the Divine Mind) impersonates the Son that was to be born. And 
he goes on to state that his kingdom would comprehend the heathen, 
who would come into his possession, and that he would inherit the 
uttermost parts of the earth. He relates this in an ambiguous man- 
ner, but the language is sufficiently distinct to apply only to the spir- 
itual kingdom of Jesus, which was peace and righteousness. David 
also alludes to this period in subsequent chapters, although with less 
distinctness ; yet his allusions afford decided evidence of his own 
spiritual love and wisdom. 

David was a man given to devout meditation, and possessed the 
most refined and exquisite feeling, affection, and friendship. His 
meditations in the last three chapters of the Psalms are concerning 
the praise that should ascend from every heart to Him who rules with 
a Divine majesty, the Universe. He calls upon all things to praise 
the Lord. He considered the heavens as presenting evidence of 
His great goodness and everlasting endurance. He contemplated 
the sun as displaying His wonderful works to the children of men. 
He would sing of the silvery moon ; for it was to his mind evidence 
of the greatness and indulgence of the Creator. The stars of the 
firmament, and all visible objects, proclaimed to his mind that the 
Lord was good to all, and that his tender mercies were over all his 
works. In his songs of praise and adoration, he would also sing 
concerning the temple and the spiritual Zion. He calls emphatically 
upon all to praise the Lord, because He is abundantly righteous, and 
his mercy endureth for ever ; and he closes by exclaiming with the 
deepest emotion, " Praise ye the Lord !" 



460 

When David spoke concerning the mercy of the Lord enduring 
for ever, it was from an unavoidable conviction that rested upon his 
mind from his serious and truthful contemplation of Nature around 
him. He, like others, had been led to suppose that the apparent 
evil existing in the world had been disseminated by an evil spirit pro- 
ceeding from the Divine Mind — the result of an obedience to which 
would banish the transgressor from His presence for ever. But he 
was constrained to acknowledge, from the ten thousand voices arising 
from every department of Nature, that this opinion could not be en- 
tirely true : so he frequently proclaimed with great fervency that " the 
mercy of the Lord endureth for ever." 

The book of Psalms contains many imperfections ; but in general 
it is of useful application. There is no importance to be attached 
to it beyond the truthful prophetic instructions it contains, its superior 
expressions of thanksgiving and praise, and its well-directed and use- 
ful contemplations. Viewed in this light, the book of Psalms may 
be read with profit. But it is a book void of all general principles, 
such as are necessary to create a confidence in the mind of man in 
the unchangeableness of Nature, of her laws, and of their Creator. 



§ 118. Following the book of Psalms, are the very useful and 
wise Proverbs of Solomon. This writer had experience of the 
most diversified and instructive nature, reflection upon which created 
knowledge and rendered him wise. He was a man of superior abili- 
ties, having a perfect organization, which was characterized by health 
and physical energy. He did not possess those refined and elevated 
qualities, that characterized his father David, to any very high de- 
gree. But some of his faculties were greatly unfolded, which gave 
him great power of discernment, and disposed him to meditation. 
His social and natural affections were fully unfolded and exercised. 
This fact, together with his peculiar temperament, rendered him sus- 
ceptible to all influences that arose from his peculiar and in a meas- 
ure vitiating situation. He had great powers of construction, which 
enabled him to plan and direct the building of the temple; and also 
great highmindedness, which was displayed in the exceeding grandeur, 
perfectness, and magnificence, which characterized the temple, from 
the very base to the dome, and rendered it a work of superior design 
and architecture. 

It was necessary for him to experience all that he did, in order to 
unfold that wisdom and understanding which he possessed beyond 



461 

any other king existing either before or since he lived. Taking into 
consideration, therefore, the particular temperament and organization 
of Solomon — his elevated and vitiating situation, the physical influ- 
ences with which he was surrounded, and the vast experience which 
he possessed — he should be considered truly an enlightened man 
in social and general affairs, the study of which is profitable to all 
men. 

His proverbs are concerning the attainment of wisdom, and the 
advantages of sobriety, both in early and advanced life. He gives 
much proper and truthful advice, the good results of which will be 
experienced, but only when the world discards all arbitrary and su- 
perficial government, and becomes reorganized upon the principles 
governing Nature and mankind with an unerring government. 

It is scarcely possible for any one to obtain the same wisdom and 
understanding that Solomon possessed ; because that would require 
the same situation, influences, and physical constitution, that sur- 
rounded and characterized him. All men are differently constituted, 
and their external experiences are exceedingly dissimilar ; but all ex- 
perience the promptings of their internal principle alike, and all would 
cheerfully obey its teachings if it were possible. Ask not, then, why 
all are not righteous, but search for the reason among the thousands 
of vitiating and wretched situations occupied by the various classes 
of the human family. In order to remove these destructive influ- 
ences with their unholy effects, learn from Solomon to be wise ; for 
thus alone the world may become sensible of the causes that are 
productive of so many direful and unrighteous results. 

In the book of Proverbs there are one or two very slight intima- 
tions concerning the time when wisdom and goodness shall become 
universal ; but this is spoken of in an ambiguous and indefinite man- 
ner, and therefore no comment or application is required. 

The book of Proverbs is a concise embodiment of the results of 
the experience of Solomon ; and being a compendium of practical 
thoughts and teachings, it is useful to be read as such, and its teach- 
ings should be applied to the human race. Further than this, I dis- 
cover no use to be derived from this book. And that this is its in- 
tention is made evident from its style of expression, from the nature 
of its contents, and from its position among the books of the Old 
Testament. 

Then follows Ecclesiastes, or the Preacher. This book 
displays a vast amount of erudition and absolute knowledge. It ap- 



462 nature's divine revelations. 

pears to be a continuation of the book of Proverbs. It contains mftch 
important and valuable instruction, and may be read with profit and 
pleasure ; and the scraps of truthful expression which it contains are 
worthy of serious consideration. But I observe nothing in this book 
especially applicable to the ushering-in of the great Reformer, or as 
relating to his spiritual teachings or kingdom. The use, then, of this 
book, consists in some valuable instructions and admonitions that will 
be fulfilled when society is reformed. 

The book following this consists of poetical meditations similar to 
those contained in the book of Psalms, with the exception of their 
imperfectness and sensual character. The Songs of Solomon are 
supposed to have some slight reference to the beauty and harmony 
that would result from the principles of Jesus and from the establish- 
ment of his spiritual kingdom. I do not, however, discover any 
such reference ; for Solomon possessed not the spirit of prophecy. 
There are many ambiguous and inflated expressions contained in 
this book, which neither involve any useful figure, nor any principle 
of truth or morality. Some of the songs are well composed, parta- 
king greatly of the Orphic style of David, and also displaying the 
spirit of wisdom. The book, however, is useless, for it is void of 
any exalted principles which can instruct the race and lead them to 
a more perfect degree of social unity and mental refinement. There- 
fore the Songs of Solomon might have shared the fate that many 
kindred books did, without being the least loss to the world. 



§ 119. Following these is the book of Isaiah. I experience an 
influx of higher veneration for this writer, and am attracted to him 
more strongly than to any other whom I have examined. I feel 
constrained to speak of him with the highest respect. He possessed 
naturally a good and well-constituted organization. His tempera- 
ment was warm, and he possessed affectionate social feelings ; and 
all his moral and intellectual faculties were also highly developed. 
His endowments were of such a character as to render him a fit re- 
ceptacle of the spirit of prophecy. His mind was so constituted that 
be was not only able to receive knowledge of, but to associate with, the 
principles of the Divine Mind existing in Nature, which are the agents 
and mediums through which eternal Design is accomplished. By 
being thus spiritually qualified, he could and did prophesy that which 
was fulfilled only when the Messiah came to breathe purity, social unity, 
and consequent righteousness. Isaiah spoke not concerning the day 



nature's divine revelations. 463 

and hour of, or the circumstances that would be connected with, the 
birth and the establishment of the spiritual reign of this noble per- 
sonage. He spoke not concerning any contingent, external, and 
circumstantial events, that would serve as an indication of this occur- 
rence ; because it would have been impossible for him or any other 
human being to speak with certainty concerning these. But he could 
speak with the utmost confidence concerning any event that would 
result from the manifestations of Divine intention respecting the na- 
ture of which he became enlightened. 

He, then, like all other prophets, was fitted for the use for which 
he was intended. It was not a merit in him or in any other person 
to be at times in possession of the spirit of prophecy, inasmuch 
as an influx of Divine intention is a result of a superior organization, 
not rendered so by the person himself, but by the superior influ- 
ences, both internal and external, that have governed and developed 
him from birth. Considering the inseparable connexion which is 
sustained between the Universe and the Deity, the whole forming 
one grand System, it is impossible for any rational mind to conceive 
of such a thing as "free will" or independent volition. For if such 
a thing existed, then would the Universe be disunited, and the Di- 
vine Mind would be incapable of communicating life and animation 
to its various recesses and labyrinths. The chain of cause and ef- 
fect, and the bond of unity, harmony, and reciprocation, would be 
broken, and the Universe would be no longer an organized system 
of beauty and grandeur, but an incomprehensible ocean of chaos and 
confusion. 

The Universe must be animated by a Living Spirit, to form, 
as a Whole, One Grand Man. That Spirit is the Cause of its 
present organized form, and is the Disseminator of motion, life, sen- 
sation, and intelligence, throughout all the ramifications of this one 
Grand Man. That Spirit is the Spirit of Truth, of Love and 
Wisdom, and of inexpressible Knowledge ; and this is the Great 
Positive Mind. Then, again, this interior Spirit must have a 
Form, through which its attributes may be developed, in order that 
it may be called a perfect Organization ; and that Form is the ex- 
panded Universe. Therefore, there are only two Principles exist- 
ing : one the Body, the other the Soul ; one the Divine Positive 
Mind, the other the Univerccelum. Man is a 'part of this great 
Body of the Divine Mind. He is a gland, or minute organ, which 



464 nature's divine revelations. 

performs specific functions, and receives life and animation from the 
interior, moving, Divine Principle. 

Here, then, is the result of these considerations : that Man is an 
organ produced and developed by a law pervading the whole organi- 
zation of the Divine Mind, which law will therefore continue to gov- 
ern him throughout eternity. And if it were possible to conceive of 
a gland or any organ of the human form as existing independently of 
other parts, then it would be possible to conceive of the propriety of 
the term independence as applied to man, viewing him in connexion 
with the vast Organization of the Divine Mind. If it can be proved 
that there are organs in the human form not dependent on the form 
for motion, life, or existence, then it may be proved that man is an 
independent being, and exercises what has been termed "free will." 
But if the first can not be proved, then the conclusion is irresistible 
that the Divine Mind has created the universal organization of His 
Own Essence, and instituted laws to govern the same, with the posi- 
tive design that every particle should have a dependence upon the 
whole, that all particles should sustain reciprocal relations, and that 
the whole should thus form one united, harmonious System. If 
this conclusion is denied, it would be well for the one who denies it 
to prove the existence of an actual independence in any part of the 
human form. When this is done, the great question may be consid- 
ered as everlastingly decided respecting the doctrines of indefinite 
free will and of absolute necessity. 

The many high and noble qualities of which Isaiah was in posses- 
sion rendered his mind suitable for the influx of prophetic knowl- 
edge, which he proclaimed with great perspicuity to the world. But 
this was not a merit of his, but a natural consequence of the relations 
which he sustained to those laws which he felt impressed would de- 
velop the event he was constrained to prophesy. I would that all 
ideas of merit were for ever dissipated from the human mind, and that 
the mind might become rationalized on this subject. Then much 
knowledge concerning the Laws of Nature, and the Designs of the 
Divine Mind, would be unfolded ; and this would elevate the gen- 
eral mind, and produce a concert in the human family sanctified by 
Nature as being in accordance with her immutable laws. 



§ 120. Isaiah being superiorly enlightened, was enabled to speak 
with prophetic assurance concerning the beauties that will arise from 
a social and spiritual elevation of the race as determined by the tri- 



nature's divine revelations. 465 

umph of moral and natural principles. He was convinced, from his 
prophetical meditations, that the world of mankind would undergo 
such a change, as that unity, peace, and righteousness, would spread 
over the whole earth. His thoughts were not circumscribed by any 
sectarian dogma, or any outward form of worship, but were as ex- 
pansive as the wide-spread fields of Nature and the unfolded heavens. 
He spoke concerning the mountain of the house of the Lord, and the 
holy magnificence that will characterize the great temple of Mankind, 
after goodness and virtue shall have become fully developed. He 
saw that the germ of righteousness was deposited in Nature, and ex- 
isted also in Man. He saw that this would unfold its divine qualities 
into roots, and that these, again, would produce a body, which would 
ascend and put forth branches throughout the world- — which, again, 
would bud and blossom on the mount of the Lord, on the hill of 
Zion. Thus would be unfolded the beauty of the tree of righteous- 
ness whose everlasting branches would ascend through all the celes- 
tial spheres, with continually-increasing beauty, until they became 
immersed into the celestial Fount wherein dwell unbounded Love 
and Wisdom. 

He saw that one would come who would "judge among many na- 
tions," and who would deposite a germ whose growth would pro- 
duce a social and moral resurrection of all the world to harmony and 
righteousness. He saw that one would come who would " rebuke 
many people," unfolding the proper principles that belong to the na- 
ture of man, on the full accomplishment of which, error and false in- 
struction would be for ever annihilated. He saw that this would 
cause all nations to " beat their swords into ploughshares, and their 
spears into pruning-hooks ;" and that then would exist peace on earth 
and universal industry. He saw that when this would be accom- 
plished, " nation would not again rise up against nation, and that they 
would learn war no more." He saw that error and ignorance, which 
are the causes of the various systems that exist, would be banished 
from the earth, and that all sectarian and local hostility would be an- 
nihilated. He saw that when this unity of intention and action be- 
came universal, " the wilderness and the solitary places would be 
made glad, and that the deserts would be made to blossom as the 
rose." He saw that the world would be no longer dreary and un- 
congenial from the prevalence of sectarian artificiality, but that it 
would be converted into an Eden whose fragrance would diffuse uni- 
versal happiness. He saw that this would be accomplished as an in- 

30 



466 

evitable result of the moral and spiritual teachings of those principles 
which have existed in Nature ever since the Universe had a being. 
He saw that social unity would unfold spiritual righteousness, which 
would become as a great mountain, a sanctuary in which the whole 
world might congregate, and where the true worshipper might wor- 
ship the Divine Mind in spirit and in truth. He saw that the time 
would come when neither Jerusalem nor any other city nor temple 
wherein sectarian teachings are promulgated, would be the sanctuary 
of the true worshipper, but that his sanctuary would be the expanded 
earth and the unfolded heavens. He saw that man would worship 
because every flower would invite ; and saw that every countenance 
would be illuminated with brotherly kindness, such as would cause 
the aspiring elements of the soul to ascend to that Divine Spirit who 
seeketh such to worship him. He saw that Nature would sanction 
the then-existing social government and spiritual condition of the 
world, and that in the excellency of her superior beauties all men 
would be united and happy. 

Isaiah spoke kindly of the kings and kingdoms that then existed, 
and of those that would exist upon the earth, and meanwhile admon- 
ished them to be wise, with all gentleness, meekness, and humilia- 
tion. For he saw that one would come who would " neither fail nor 
be discouraged," but would " exercise judgment among the nations, 
and that the isles would wait for the fulfilment of this law." He saw 
that this great moral Reformer would " see the travail of his soul," 
that is, the development of his social and spiritual government, and 
" would be satisfied." And he saw that the time would come when 
unto these divine principles " every knee should bow, and every tongue 
confess that in them they had righteousness and strength." 

Isaiah exerted his influence to console kings, as many nations then 
anticipated invasion and destruction. He was considered by all as 
a general consoler, and would endeavor to convince their mirfds by 
external representations, which, though having no connexion with 
the thing prophesied, satisfied them of the truthfulness of his consola- 
tory assurances. All such signs were considered by Isaiah merely 
as external representations, but not as confirmations of the occur- 
rence foretold. But being in possession of the spirit of prophecy, 
because of the influx of divine principles, he knew that the many 
occurrences of which he prophesied would inevitably be accom- 
plished. He foresaw the birth, the life, and the preachings of Christ, 
and the ultimate triumph of the principles which he would inculcate, 



nature's divine revelations. 467 

but was unable to speak of time, or any incident or circumstance that 
would be connected with the occurrence of the things which he ab- 
solutely foresaw. 



§ 121. Highly enlightened indeed must have been that mind which 
amid all the artificialities of the world, and all the sectarian hostility 
and local and national wretchedness which then prevailed, could see 
that all this would be destroyed to be known no more for ever, and 
that then the earth and the Universe would be the great worshipping 
Temple, in which there would be but one Eternal Preacher and Ad- 
monisher, and He — the Divine Mind ! He saw that this great and 
unfailing Shepherd would disseminate through the world by his teach- 
ings, the principles of love, unity, and reciprocation ; and that he 
would make every silent stream eloquent ; every flower inviting ; ev- 
ery grove a sanctuary of prayer and devotion ; and the whole earth a 
fold of peace and safety in which all might be gathered, and from 
which no one could possibly go astray. 

Nature breathes forth her interior and immortal teachings, because 
she is a child of the great Divinity. She communicates these teach- 
ings to man, who feels them as the inexpressible promptings of his 
internal being, because he is a child of Nature, even as she is of the 
Divine Mind. The spirit thus receives the truth, because of its sus- 
ceptibility to divine influx. And yet in the world the spirit has be- 
come encompassed with every species of gross materiality, and there- 
fore has not as yet unfolded its deep internal qualities, as it ultimately 
will when new and superior influences are unfolded in the social 
wond. Nature, according to the prophecies of Isaiah, is performing 
the ultimate design of the Divine Mind through her eternal laws, the 
accomplishment of which will conspicuously display the infinite per- 
fection of the Divine attributes. 

Thus I am constrained to speak of the prophecies of Isaiah : for 
they are true and steadfast ; and if the world will receive wisdom, 
they will all be accomplished. Will you not, then, abandon all sec- 
tarian affection and impure highmindedness ? Will you not seek to 
become enlightened, and strive to banish all ignorarfce, superstition, 
and hostility, from the earth ? Do you not desire to become suita- 
ble receptacles for the influx of Divine intention, so that this may un- 
fold your interior nature, and enable you to associate with the knowl- 
edge of higher spheres, and be for ever happy ? Will you not dis- 
card the unholy and vitiating influences that are now connected with 



468 

your social relations, so that swords and spears may become imple- 
ments of industry by which the physical requirements of mankind may 
be supplied, and that the world may thus be elevated to the highest 
degree of social unity and spiritual goodness ? Ye who are defend- 
ers of the prophecies, will you not put forth powerful exertions to 
verify their teachings, and thus prove your defence to be pure and 
genuine, by an actual manifestation ? Ye who wield the pen of the- 
ological discussion and the sword of sectarian bigotry — will you not 
forsake these useless instruments, and go forth into the world and 
preach the doctrine of the Divine Theologian, and thus become use- 
ful instruments in accomplishing the designs of the Creator as mani- 
fested in his unchangeable laws? 

Here, then, is a test : He who loves and appreciates the prophe- 
cies of Isaiah (or any others of similar nature), will no longer endeavor 
to sustain sectarian institutions, or to perpetuate that state of things 
which is necessarily productive of disunity, sorrow, and social wretch- 
edness — but will go forth and preach universal redemption from 
mental poverty, imbecility, and social disunity, so that the prophecy 
may be fulfilled. 



% 122. The book following Isaiah is Jeremiah's prophecies and 
historical records. Jeremiah was very unlike Isaiah in his physical 
and mental organization ; for he did not possess so much of that spir- 
itual refinement and devotedness to truth and knowledge as did the 
latter. Yet his social qualities were very active, and his attachments 
were exceedingly strong. His affections comprehended the whole 
race, but his prophecies referred mostly to the events of that era, and 
contain but little allusion to the great and glorious period of which 
Isaiah so feelingly prophesied. His moral powers were not so un- 
folded as that truth of a very elevated character might enter ; but his 
powers of observation were full, and adequate to the fulfilment of the 
office which he sustained. 

His time and talents were chiefly employed in admonishing, in- 
structing, and consoling, the Jews, whose bondage he very correctly 
foretold. As may- be perceived by various expressions found in his 
book, he felt constrained to prophesy of the invasion, subjugation, 
bondage, and suffering, of the Jews, under the severe and powerful 
administration of Nebuchadnezzar. Jeremiah lived until the time 
this awful occurrence took place, and was consequently involved in 



nature's divine revelations. 469 

the trials and sufferings of the Jews incident thereunto ; and this cir- 
cumstance of necessity confined his prophetic visions mostly to then- 
transpiring occurrences. 

I find only one allusion in this book to the great Moral Reformer 
and his social and spiritual kingdom, and this is very brief. It is 
sufficiently definite, however, to demonstrate his prophetic knowledge 
and power of spiritual perception. This may be found in the twenty- 
third chapter, fifth and sixth verses. The allusion here to the things 
that were to occur in future, was not perceived by Matthew, or any 
of the other historians of Jesus. There is a passage in the thirty- 
first chapter, fifteenth verse, which has been supposed to refer dis- 
tinctly to the coming and reign of the Messiah. Even Matthew 
quotes this in speaking of the children said to have been destroyed 
under the reign of Herod, intending to convey the impression that 
this occurrence was referred to by the prophet Jeremiah in the above 
chapter, where he speaks of " a voice being heard, and lamentations 
and weeping ; Rachel weeping for her children, and could not be 
comforted, because they were not." Matthew must have mistaken 
the allusion made by Jeremiah to the return of the Israelites to their 
own land, for the occurrence said to have taken place under Herod 
the king. 

In this book I discover no useful or expansive principles, nor any 
absolute allusion to the great and glorious era now before the world 
in anxious anticipation. Jeremiah, however, speaks very plainly 
concerning false prophets and prophetesses. And this may be of- 
fered as a confirmation of what I have stated concerning the practice 
that was general in those days, of kings having counsellors who could 
prophesy, and these having in their charge persons who were suscep- 
tible to abnormalnesS) and who would utter in the name of the Lord 
many false and deceptive prophecies. For a confirmation of this, 
read chap. xiv. 14-16, and xxiii. 25-35. These passages will show 
that Jeremiah became very much exasperated, and felt constrained to 
speak and prophesy against false and deceptive prophets which were 
engaged in promulgating and perpetuating vice and wretchedness. 
Each would prophesy in the name of the Lord, believing as they did 
that the Lord spake unto them by the influx of his spirit. Read also 
other portions of Jeremiah : and then bear in mind that many of these 
prophecies became immersed into the Bible, and that they are at the 
present time interspersed throughout various books of the Old Testa- 
ment. No one certainly will disbelieve what I have related concern- 



470 

ing matters of this kind, when he can find the same confirmed in the 
book of Jeremiah. 

This book contains many expressions of deep and heartfelt sorrow 
for the afflictions imposed upon the Jews and other tribes by wars, 
persecutions, famines, and captivity. He speaks very feelingly con- 
cerning the destruction of Jerusalem, typifying its downfall by many 
significant and striking representatives, which most certainly proves 
his prophetical pre-vision. He in like manner prophesied concern- 
ing the Babylonish captivity, and also the ultimate restoration of the 
Jews to liberty and their own land. 

Many parts of this book were revised by subsequent writers, and 
the future tense was exchanged for the past, which would seem to 
convey the impression that many things in this book were written 
after the Jews were restored to freedom. 

Nebuchadnezzar, the great king of Babylon, was to Jeremiah 
one of the most uncongenial and disagreeable of men on earth. 
Therefore he spoke indignantly concerning him and his kingdom ; 
while he manifested great social affection toward the Jews, for which 
nation he possessed an hereditary affection and friendship. 

The book following is named Lamentations of Jeremiah — 
being occasioned by the realization of anticipated captivity, and con- 
taining contemplations of relief to be given the Jews. These lamen- 
tations sprang mostly from Jeremiah's social sympathies, which were 
exceedingly excited by the sufferings and afflictions then being expe- 
rienced by his brethren and nation. In view of the many horrible 
occurrences which had befallen the Jewish nation, he could only 
utter his lamentations and weep in sympathy. And being much de- 
pressed in view of these scenes of desolation, he endeavored to chase 
away sorrow by indulging in prophetic hope, which is expressed in 
different places in the book of Lamentations. 

The writings of Jeremiah are not useful or important in respect to 
the object contemplated in this book. They relate mainly to the 
wars and sufferings of the Jews, to their captivity in Babylon, to the 
fall of Babylon, and to many shocking catastrophes that would befall 
various kingdoms and nations of the east. They are written in a 
figurative and indefinite style, nearly in the imperfect language of 
correspondences. They are connected with no theological system, 
and are absolutely unimportant to the world at the present day, with 
the exception of a few figurative historical records contained in them, 



nature's divine revelations. 471 

which are true, and which, if read understandingly, may not be un- 
profitable. 



§ 123. We next come to the book of Ezekiel. This writer was 
similarly situated from youth to manhood with Jeremiah, and with 
him possessed very many of the same physical and spiritual qualifi- 
cations. He, however, possessed but little of the true spirit of proph- 
ecy ; yet in a few instances he bursts forth under the excitement of 
spiritual elevation, and utters many indefinite yet truthful sayings con- 
cerning the Zion of the Lord, and the Tree of Righteousness whose 
germ would be deposited by Jesus — the fair Example of purity and 
refinement — and whose qualities and principles would be unfolded 
by generations to come, even by those of the nineteenth century. 

The things written in this book also appertain mostly to the period 
during which they were written, and to the period just preceding. I 
am not attracted to the contents of this book ; for it contains many 
gross and blasphemous sayings — more than would be permitted in 
any other book so generally read. In the ninth chapter some things 
are expressed which are very repulsive to any mind of refinement, or 
to any person who has an affection for spiritual edification. 

And Ezekiel also exhibits what has been before stated : that those 
who prophesied were in the habit of making the Lord say what they 
themselves said and wrote, and that they would attribute false and 
deceptive prophecy to the prompting influence of the Divine Mind. 
Ezekiel speaks in the fourteenth chapter concerning prophets real 
and unreal, and says, "If a prophet be deceived in a thing, I, the 
Lord, deceive that prophet." Ezekiel also writes as if he received 
instruction from the Lord concerning the baking of bread — and 
how they should procure, boil, and eat a lamb — and how they 
should choose the color, cut the cloth, and make garments, for the 
priests, &c. 

It is well to remark that there is to be attached no blame to the 
writer of this book for these unprofitable expressions, as he, like oth- 
ers, was habituated to such modes of speaking. But what is unjust 
and unwarrantable, is the arbitrary interpretations of those sayings, 
and the unreal garment of divinity which has been imposed upon 
them by speculative theologians, and which conceal their meaning 
from the mind. This book professes to be nothing more than a col- 
lection of figurative descriptions, prophetic allusions, and historical 
records, concerning the numerous afflictions experienced by the 



472 

Jews, both in Babylon and at Jerusalem. This book is also useful 
so far as it presents a truthful history of occurrences and afflictions 
experienced by bygone generations, and of the mode of prophecy 
and expression that was then universally customary. 

The book of Daniel, which succeeds, contains more historical, 
allegorical, and mythological representations and prophetical visions, 
than either of the books on which we have commented. Daniel was 
very eccentrically organized. He possessed some good social quali- 
ties, but was characterized more by the perceptive and moral facul- 
ties, which latter were highly developed. He was but little above 
the rudimental state of mental development, and thus perceived and 
taught only that which was external and material. His visions were 
of the most eccentric and ambiguous character, some of which were 
sufficiently definite not'to apply to things then transpiring, and others 
were sufficiently indefinite to apply to almost any material catas- 
trophe — corresponding in this respect to various portions of the 
Apocalypse. 

Daniel, whose powers of analogy and comparison were strong, 
prophesied concerning the rise and downfall of various kings and 
kingdoms, representing the things of which he spoke by very singular 
animals, some of which would resemble the ichthyosaurus and the 
iguanodon more than any other species. Some of his metaphorical 
beasts had more horns than any animal that ever existed upon the 
earth. Nevertheless the comparisons were true, though beastly. He 
symbolized some vast monarchies that should subsequently extend 
over the earth, by an image composed of various metals, which sig- 
nified the character of as many kings, and the different ages in which 
they would reign. His prophecies all related to kings that were to 
arise and pass away, and new ones that would arise in their stead. 
These prophecies are very true, inasmuch as they have been actually 
fulfilled in the successive tyrannical governments that subsequently 
existed upon the earth. 

The prophecies contained in this book are so exceedingly ambigu- 
ous and superficial that they do not demand that high and spiritual 
interpretation which has been given them by many biblical commen- 
tators and spiritualizers. They are, however, capable of being in- 
terpreted as representatives of almost anything that may suit the fancy 
of the commentator. There are some rather beautiful yet terrific 
figures, which have indeed a great deal of signification ; but they can 
not be made to represent those grand and divine principles which 



nature's divine revelations. 473 

alone can produce a resurrection of mankind to social unity and spir- 
itual happiness. Therefore they are unprofitable so far as the knowl- 
edge is concerned which the world requires for the accomplishment 
of this great and desirable end. 

It is humiliating to reflect upon the very many false and imagina- 
tive interpretations that have been placed upon the crude images and 
imperfect correspondences contained in the book of Daniel. Many 
have been led, even in the present century, to suppose that a general 
conflagration of this terrestrial sphere is therein typified and abso- 
lutely asserted. They have believed this, too, when Nature, her 
laws, and the immutable teachings of the Divine Mind, have pro- 
mulgated a different truth, of which everything is a demonstration. 
It is not to be wondered that persons not understanding the structure 
of the Universe, nor perceiving the unchangeable laws that govern 
her in harmony, should be imbued with this imaginative belief as de- 
rived from theological interpretations of the book of Daniel, in con- 
nexion with others in which sayings of like nature are contained. 
But Divine Love and Wisdom have developed the still more exalted 
Principle of Truth — which will outlive all errors and imperfections 
of the outer world, and preserve its omnipotence for ever and ever. 
Let him, then, who is capable of receiving the consoling truths which 
Nature everywhere manifests, rest confidingly : and he may thus rest, 
because that upon which he reposes confidence is divine, celestial, 
and eternal. Such principles are not derived from the books last com- 
mented upon ; and hence, though these books should be regarded as 
true considered in an historical point of view, they should not be con- 
sidered as developing the celestial purity and greatness of Him who 
reigns eternal and omnipotent. 

Much time and talent has been expended in elucidating the vast 
number of figures and correspondences contained in the books of 
Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Daniel. The latter book, however, contains 
more local and figurative prophecy, and more ambiguous and un- 
profitable matter, than either of the others. Nevertheless there are 
some very conspicuous and positive assertions in this book, which 
have been rendered more so by revisers and compilers than the as- 
sertions of any other writers upon which I have thus far been im- 
pelled to speak. I need not mention any particular figures therein 
recorded, or proceed to prove their non-allusion to the " Sun of 
Righteousness," so brilliantly spoken of in Malachi, and so per- 
fectly exemplified in the life and teachings of Jesus. For it is 



474 nature's divine revelations. 

unnecessary to prove that which has no opposers : and when these 
sayings are opposed, then it will be time to verify them by further 
considerations. 



§ 124. I now proceed to speak concerning the book following 
Daniel, entitled Hosea. This book commences with an account 
of a command of the Lord to Hosea to choose him a conjugal asso- 
ciate. The representation here recorded concerning the Lord's di- 
rection how he should marry, and how his children should be named, 
is very unprofitable, and is indeed revoking to the feelings of every 
person of true refinement. It will appear in the highest degree im- 
probable to every person of interior and truthful reflection, that Hosea 
ever received an influx of Divine instruction to choose a wife as is 
herein recorded, or concerning the names bv which his children 
should be known. For these things wquU tend to withdraw from 
the exalted character of the Divine Mind much of that veneration 
which it is proper for every being to entertain, and for every child to 
be instructed in. From these considerations, it is clear that these 
expressions must have been untrue, or rather must have corresponded 
to the primitive mode of written expression. 

It is not necessary to speak particularly concerning Hosea, as he 
makes no pretensions to prophecy, but was only a general observer, 
contemplator, admonisher, and instructor. He observes the depres- 
sion and disconsolation that were then enshrouding many kingdoms 
within the circumference of his knowledge, and especially the Jews 
and the house of Israel, which were within his immediate observation. 
He saw the gloomy forebodings of vengeance from the Medes, Per- 
sians, and Babylonians, upon the Jewish nation : and on seeing ev- 
ery tie which had previously united one nation with another ex- 
changed for vengeance and retaliation, he trembled in prospect of 
what was to follow. From these things he felt constrained to speak 
against the idolatries of his nation, and their many eccentricities, 
which were opposed to the commands of the Divine Mind, and 
were against their future peace and prosperity. He felt also that 
it was his duty to speak indirectly and comparatively concerning the 
Jews and Israelites, and to endeavor to enforce upon their minds a 
deep and serious conviction that if they did not leave the worship of 
idols and the practice of abominations, they would be ultimately sub- 
dued, their nation dispersed, and their beautiful city overthrown. In 
confirmation of these things he offered many typical illustrations, and 



nature's divine revelations. 475 

spoke parables, as he professes to be commanded to do, in order 
that their minds might be duly impressed with the awful catastrophe 
that was then hovering over their nation. In contemplating these 
things, he, as all minds are wont to do under similar circumstances, 
prophesied ultimate amelioration, such as was suggested by the yearn- 
ings of hope. 

There are some indefinite allusions in this book to the Zion of 
righteousness that was thereafter to exist; but they are so much in- 
termingled with the occurrences then impending, that they are unim- 
portant. Besides, they are disconnected from the general chain of 
prophecy under special review. So I find nothing in this book ca- 
pable of a decided application to anything beyond the period in 
which the book was written. For the writer's feelings were involved 
in, and his judgment exceedingly trammelled by, the many unhappy 
circumstances of the times, and this fact prevented the development 
of higher and more spiritual qualifications. 

The book of Joel, which succeeds, is mainly a recapitulation of 
things contained in Hosea, with the exception of the introduction of 
new figures, and a dissimilarity of expression. Joel also exhorted 
the children of Israel to repentance, and enforced upon them the 
necessity of being reformed in order to escape the direful judgments 
of the Lord of Israel, who, he taught, would visit their land with a 
consuming vengeance, and disperse their nation even to the lands in 
possession of the heathen. He introduced new and convincing rep- 
resentations of the great and awful day when the land that was then 
fertile, yielding beauty and abundance, would be a forsaken and un- 
inhabited wilderness ; and when their city, along whose streets and 
in whose well-constructed edifices happiness dwelt, and no fear or 
consternation was indicated, would be destroyed and left desolate. 
It was to be an awful revolution, and therefore many, like Joel, felt 
it a duty to speak and prophesy concerning the best and most expe- 
dient means to escape the terribleness of the calamity, and also to 
speak concerning the great and glorious day when bondage would 
be unknown to them, and the nation would be restored again to pros- 
perity, unity, and brotherly affection. 

He presents descriptions also of some very appalling manifesta- 
tions of Divine judgment, which are calculated to operate strongly 
upon the sentiments of fear and marvellousness, and to excite super- 
stition to the highest possible degree. Thus he spoke of a day 
which should come when the Lord would pour out his Spirit upon 



476 

them, and their sons and daughters should have visions, and their 
aged men should dream dreams ; when the sun would cease to give 
its light, and the moon be darkened and changed into blood, and the 
stars refuse to shine, and the earth shake to its centre, and darkness 
reign universally. 

This very indefinite yet powerful representation bears all the ap- 
pearance of a literal prophecy yet to be fulfilled. But it will be 
perceived by any enlightened understanding that all these physical 
transformations are entirely opposed to all law and to the harmony 
of the Universe ; and therefore if understood in a literal sense, the 
figures are untrue and insignificant. But this was a mode of expres- 
sion only intended to awaken the apprehensions of the Jewish nation, 
and to impress them with the terribleness of the calamities which then 
evidently awaited them. 

Joel also says, " The Lord will show forth wonders in the heav- 
ens and in the earth — blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke." It is 
indeed unprofitable to consider these sayings as ever having pro- 
ceeded from the Divine Mind ; for it is infinitely beneath his supreme 
dignity and divine majesty to condescend to present to man such ter- 
rific figures and sublime panoramas. I find nothing in this book 
absolutely relating to or foretelling the coming of the great Reformer. 

The book of Amos is a prophetic document concerning various 
kingdoms and cities which are prophesied against in the book of 
Daniel. This book also may be considered as a collection of pri- 
vate meditations and reflections on historical events intimated in 
previous books, which books existed at the time this was written. 
And as it is connected with subsequent records and prophecies, it is 
unnecessary to remark further upon it. 

Therefore I proceed to the book entitled Obadiah — which con- 
tains the impressions and prophecies of a herdsman, who, evidently 
being excited by the then-existing circumstances, could not, because 
of his peculiar mental constitution, refrain from uttering his opinions 
and contemplations also. He also spoke symbolically, but very 
briefly and comprehensively, concerning things referred to in previ- 
ous books. So as there exists no apparent use in these sayings, or 
capability of a profitable application, it is not necessary that I should 
remark further upon this book. 



§ 125. The succeeding book is entitled Jonah. This book, in 
an abrupt and broken manner, commences speaking of Jonah as 



477 

being commanded by the Lord to go to Nineveh and preach against 
it, denouncing its destruction. It represents the inhabitants of Nin- 
eveh as being ignorant, idolatrous, and wicked, insomuch that the 
Lord became exasperated because of their continual abominations, 
and determined in his vengeance to destroy the city. To prophesy 
concerning them, Jonah was selected. It appears that the Lord 
spake to Jonah, and gave him his directions ; and Jonah, to escape 
him, proceeded to the seaside, where he beheld a ship, in which he 
took passage for Tarshish. 

It appears from this that Jonah was much opposed in heart and 
affection to the thing commanded by the Lord : and this would ap- 
pear to convey external evidence that the Lord was incapable of 
selecting a proper person to do his will. After Jonah had paid his 
passage and embarked, he fell asleep under the weight of a heavy 
conviction of transgression. After this followed an interference of 
the Lord, which is represented as destroying the equilibrium of the 
atmosphere, and causing a most severe and tempestuous storm. Jo- 
nah is represented as being the one who occasioned this terrible 
storm, on which discovery he was, at his own request, cast upon the 
agitated waves. 

The relation also represents the Lord as preparing a fish, the ca- 
pacity of whose stomach would admit Jonah, in order that his life 
might be preserved. How the fish was caused to move near the 
ship where Jonah was cast into the sea, is not made plain ; for it is 
only by desire arising from the sensation of the body, that any form 
possessing sensation is attracted toward the thing desired : and there- 
fore the fish must have had a knowledge of Jonah's immersion, to have 
been there at the time, and to have swallowed him so deliberately. 

Several things are related concerning the conscientious convictions 
of Jonah while in the " belly of hell," or hades, and also how he was 
finally landed unharmed upon the beach. After passing through so 
many trials and transitions, he felt persuaded that he had better pro- 
ceed on his three days' journey to Nineveh, and there preach what 
he was commanded, which was, " Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall 
be destroyed." 

Such a novel declaration, not the least anticipated by the inhabi- 
tants, excited their fear and superstition to such a degree, that they, 
at the command of their king and rulers, forsook all labor, and while 
fasting, deeply repented in sackcloth and ashes. Meanwhile, Jonah 
withdrew to a short distance from the city, and reposed under a 



478 

booth with the greatest self-complacency, and with the prospect of 
witnessing a beautiful display of Divine vengeance, such as would be 
to him a gratification, because of the sublimity of the spectacle. But 
it was not long before his prophecy was proved untrue, and lie raged 
with anger and disappointment. He was very much vexed that the 
Lord had repented, and indeed was absolutely angry at his relenting 
weakness. So a gourd was created and destroyed before his eyes, 
which typified the forgiveness, and this led to a discussion between 
Jonah and the Lord. But the latter is represented as soothing the 
disordered feelings of Jonah, and leaving him to learn, from what he 
had seen, submission and forgiveness. 

The book represents the Divine Mind asrepe?iting — and as curs- 
ing a people who, as he afterward acknowledged, knew not their right 
hand from their left. It represents his incompetency to judge of the 
proper agents to execute his commands, and makes Jonah desire to 
have his prophecy and opinions prove true — for the fulfilment of 
which he had a heart to see that city, filled with ignorance, and yet 
with beauty and animation, absolutely annihilated ! 

I am not impressed that such a being as Jonah ever existed. I, 
however, distinctly perceive the origin of the book ; but as this is 
not particularly necessary to reveal, I let it pass, and proceed to 
some useful considerations concerning the spirit which is said to 
have actuated Jonah in his preaching, and to the application of the 
account. 

Mankind at the present day are much like the citizens of Nineveh. 
They are ignorant, not knowing the interior from the outward, or 
their right hand from their left. They have a most idolatrous super- 
stition, and a most distorted imagination. They are existing among 
grand and beautiful external things. They have beautiful and well- 
constructed cities. They have arbitrary and vitiating laws and gov- 
ernments, which require of. man that which his nature and the consti- 
tution of the Universe absolutely prohibit. They have temples for 
the worship of imaginary beings, not transcending those of Zoroaster. 
They have idols and graven images, such as convey to the mind su- 
perstitions and mythological thoughts not much above the worship 
of the Ganges or of the Juggernaut. They have, because of this 
ignorance and disorganization, sinks and dens of loathsome iniquity, 
wherein dwells every species of abomination and wretchedness ; and 
thus the whole race is most dangerously diseased — even like the 
inhabitants of Nineveh. 



479 

There are those who proclaim in these outward sanctuaries, day- 
after day and year after year, " Repent, or you will be speedily vis- 
ited with Divine and consuming vengeance ;" and if they are told 
that the Lord repenteth, and will save the race because of their want 
of proper instruction, they show by their expressions of indignation 
that they would rather have the whole race sink to the lowest depths 
of eternal darkness, than to have their preaching and proclamations 
prove untrue I Behold, then, ye who thus preach, your own insig- 
nificance ! Behold your dark and unnatural ingratitude to that Di- 
vine and Unchangeable Mind who breathes in every department of 
his united System, forgiveness and reconciliation ! Behold, also, 
your likeness, by observing Jonah in his self-complacency and in his 
disappointment, for he is a correct mirror to convey the reflection of 
your insignificance. 

These teachers, then, are like Jonah : they would rather have 
the great Nineveh of the world and the inhabitants thereof experi- 
ence all the calamities which they have been led to preach, than to 
have their prophecy prove false, or their present impressions demon- 
strated to be unfounded. So much instruction, then, may be de- 
rived from the book of Jonah ; and thus far it is a most perfect rep- 
resentation of the mental condition of the race in the nineteenth 
century. But further than this the book is unprofitable, and might 
have been destroyed, like many of its kindred books, without the 
least injury or loss to the world. 



§ 126. Next follows the book of Micah — which is devoted to 
meditations similar to those contained in previous books, concerning 
the immense afflictions that were about being imposed upon the 
Jews and Israelites, who had by frequent idolatries been contami- 
nated. This book is written in the style of lamentation, is slightly 
figurative, and very little prophetical. It professes to speak of no 
occurrence, except what was expected to befall the Jewish nation 
and cities connected therewith.* It refers to the vast amount of evil 
and wretchedness that was continually pressing more and more upon 
the Jews and the house of Israel. I discover no principles or figures 
as contained in this book that will admit of a useful application. 

I proceed, then, to the book entitled Nahum, which succeeds. 

* The prophecy recorded in chap. iv. 1-4, concerning what should happen in the 
latter days, appears to be extracted, almost word for word, from Isaiah ii. 2-4. It is 
for this reason, I suppose, that the author appears not to consider this prophecy as 
belonging to the book of Micah. 



480 nature's divine revelations. 

The foreboding calamities of the times were also the subject of this 
writer's meditations. He speaks very briefly concerning the things 
upon which he felt impressed to prophesy. His book, as it now 
stands, relates particularly to the evils that were coming upon Nine- 
veh, which city appeared to him to be under the direct curse of an 
exasperated and revengeful Deity. 

Next comes the book of Habakkuk. This writer spoke con- 
cerning previous and present abominations that pervaded the Jewish 
nation, even to an adulteration of their temple and forms of worship, 
which idolatrous corruptions seemed to his mind to be the very 
stepping-stones to destruction. He recapitulated in substance the 
sayings of other writers concerning the destruction that was to be 
experienced by the Jewish nation, and concerning an ultimate ame- 
lioration. Yet in this book, as in previous ones, I perceive no allu- 
sion to a period when would live the great Reformer : but the book 
is confined, like former ones, to allusions to events and circumstances 
occurring within the limits of that exciting era. 

Then follows the book of Zephaniah. The style of this book 
is more symbolical, and it contains some severe denunciations against 
prophets and priests who prophesied untruly, and who had defiled 
their sanctuaries of devotion. In Zephaniah's visions there are some 
indefinite allusions to a period when happiness would again bless the 
Jews, and when the house of Israel and the Lord's house would be 
cleansed, and the latter rendered once more pure and suitable to re- 
ceive a congregation of worshippers. But I discover no allusion to 
the period when the kingdom of Christ should be established on 
earth, and when the Tree of Righteousness should bloom with beauty 
and send forth a fragrance of harmony and happiness. But the same 
reflections concerning the Jews and their unhappy condition that are 
found in previous records, are presented also in this book, though 
they are expressed in different language. There are, however, some 
pleasing and beautifully-expressed sentences in this" book, which may 
be read with profit, though they are not altogether worthy of being 
made the basis of a long theological discourse. For they refer to 
then-existing circumstances, and it would be an act of injustice to 
make them refer to anything different. 

The following book is entitled Haggai. This is composed 
mainly of admonitions and remarks concerning the rebuilding of the 
temple after the Jews had returned from Babylonish bondage, and is 
of no importance. 



nature's divine revelations. 481 

§ 127. But I am impressed to speak of the following book, enti- 
tled Zechariah, with more caution and gentleness, because of the 
author's very beautiful and truthful vision concerning Him who was 
to come. It appears that Zechariah was generally beloved because 
of his amiable character and superior judgment. He nevertheless 
had all his feelings and affections involved in the sufferings of his 
countrymen. He records his prophetical reflections with great 
warmth of feeling, and displays peculiar force in his expressions. 
He appears to have written under the influence of a sanguine spirit, 
characterized by a peculiar positiveness and determination, the same 
being modified by a kind and affectionate disposition. He also re- 
lates a variety of visions ; but these are of a local nature, though they 
are of such a character that they can be applied to more than the 
then-existing circumstances. 

About one third of this book is closely connected with the sub- 
jects dwelt upon in previous ones ; and the other two thirds are de- 
voted to meditation, and to prophetical allusion concerning the birth 
of Jesus, which pure and perfect personage was ultimately to arise 
among the Jewish nation, but whose teachings would be applied and 
fulfilled only in subsequent generations, even near the present time. 
I would refer the reader to the sixth chapter and twelfth verse, where- 
in are recorded some brief thoughts concerning him and this era. I 
would also refer to the ninth chapter, ninth and tenth verses, which 
intimate quite as strongly the ultimate relief of the Jews, Gentiles, 
and all the inhabitants of the earth, from ignorance, mental slavery, 
and physical disunity. 

It would be well for those who have speculated upon the subject, 
to very cautiously read, and reflect upon, the expression here made 
use of, to represent Jesus and his social and spiritual government. 
He is here called " The Branch" — which is indeed one of the 
most perfect and truthful expressions contained in the Primitive 
History. 

Many theologians have conceived, from observing superficially 
other isolated passages in the Bible, that Jesus was a being expressly 
destined and created for the purpose of redeeming the race from a 
fallen and degenerate condition. Others have supposed that he came 
merely to establish a connexion between the spiritual nature of man 
and the Divine Mind, and thus to serve as a medium through which 
spirits from this rudimental sphere might approach the presence of 
Him who made from internal Essence, the Universe. Others have 

31 



482 nature's divine revelations. 

supposed that he was a material organization capable of receiving 
the Divine Mind itself, and that as such he came to reconcile and 
elevate the spiritual nature of man to a degree whereby perpetual 
communion with holiness and righteousness might be established. 

The first opinion is in a measure true. He ivas a destined me- 
dium and agent to unfold a higher degree of perfection than had 
been before possessed by man ; but, for this purpose, he was cre- 
ated, as all the human family are created, by the workings of the 
laws and elements of Nature. But the supposition that he came to 
redeem the world of mankind from a fallen condition is exceedingly 
contrary, both to the laws of Nature and the teachings of the Primi- 
tive History, and is derogatory to the unspeakable perfection of that 
Essence which has breathed life and animation throughout space. 
By the word redemption, the mind is instantly led to conceive of 
something being lost, or forfeited. I am impressed that nothing has 
been forfeited as pertaining to the spiritual nature of man, so as in 
the least degree to require a supernatural restoration to a position 
which man once occupied. If mankind had once been socially united 
by an understanding of the laws which breathe unity, harmony, and 
consequent happiness, then would they, by means of that knowledge, 
have perpetuated that unity through all generations down to the pres- 
ent day. But mankind have not pre-occupied the position they now 
sustain : and therefore the race has not fallen and degenerated, but 
was merely misdirected in youth, and now only requires gentleness 
of instruction, and the attainment of a pure and useful knowledge, to 
effect its elevation. Therefore the opinion is without foundation, 
that the race was once pure, perfect, and united, and (hat it after- 
ward degenerated, because man partook a little of the fruit of the 
tree of Knowledge. Nor is the opinion any more true that a being 
was expressly designed and adapted to destroy the deleterious effects 
of this transgression, and to restore mankind to the position they 
once sustained. 

The second opinion, namely, that Jesus is a medium through 
which mankind may ultimately receive forgiveness, and be admitted 
to higher spheres, is also unprofitable to entertain. We can not con- 
ceive of any work planned and formed by Divine Love and Wisdom, 
being so incomplete as to lose all connexion with the law of progres- 
sive development. 

The third opinion is exceedingly derogatory to the character of 
the Divine Mind, and absolutely charges him with a want of fore- 



REVELATIONS. 483 

knowledge and predetermnination, when his living energies were en- 
gaged in creating and organizing the Univercoelum. For the sup- 
position that he ever instituted laws (which are the very elements of 
his Will, and which are as unchangeable as his Divine Essence), 
and afterward found himself incompetent to carry them out, and to 
perfect the System he had erected — is a supposition exceedingly 
unrighteous, and altogether opposed to his celestial dignity ; and 
therefore it should be discarded and never more promulgated to the 
children of men. 

But Zechariah has spoken the truth, and calls him a Branch — 
that is, of the Great Tree, whose Body is composed of the whole 
world of Mankind. He is a Branch of the great Creation, and a 
putting-forth and development of its interior qualities. And what 
the world should be thankful for and delighted in, is, that this Branch 
has produced such delicious fruit. It does not follow that this Branch 
originated and controlled the Great Tree of Human Existence, but it 
was produced from the qualities contained in the germ of the world, 
which were absorbed by the roots of this Great Tree, and thus the 
latter became developed through all the successive stages of its 
growth, until it became prepared to unfold a Branch which would 
bloom with the immortal fragrance of interior purity and exterior gen- 
tleness. And this Branch is Jesus, the elements of whose soul 
breathed peace on earth and good-will to men. 

This, then, is the Branch alluded to with so much feeling and ele- 
vation of thought in the book of Zechariah. And this should be 
considered the most truthful and significant expression that can be I 
applied to the great moral Reformer. 



$ 127. Succeeding Zechariah is the book of Malachi. In this 
is contained some superior prophecy concerning this Branch, which 
was unfolded upon the Tree of Mankind, whose roots extend through 
all lower creations down to the incomprehensible Vortex from which 
Love and Wisdom perpetually flow. This great Branch is by Mal- 
achi called " The Sun of Righteousness ;" and truly might have 
been called the flower of material and spiritual perfection that would 
bloom with healing qualities, the application of which would exalt 
and make happy the whole Body of Mankind. 

Such expressions found in this book as " The day cometh that 
shall burn as an oven," &c, are ambiguous comparisons designed to 
typify the great calamity that was to befall the Jewish nation at the 



484 

destruction of Jerusalem. These very severe and indefinite denun- 
ciations have conveyed to the world many unprofitable impressions ; 
for they have been interpreted in a most unrighteous manner. The 
expressions — " The day of the Lord" — " the visitation of the Lord" 
— " the day of judgment" — " the vengeance," and the " consuming 
fire of the Lord," and many similar ones — were used by ancient 
writers, and especially the writers of the manuscripts now composing 
the Bible, in a very unguarded and indefinite manner. The Jews 
had been so long in bondage, and had experienced so many devas- 
tating invasions, that they were unable any more to repose confidence 
in their own power of ever procuring relief. So they fled for refuge 
to the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who, they believed, pos- 
sessed sufficient power and spirit of retaliation to revenge them of 
their enemies. Hence occur those frequent expressions throughout 
the Old Testament, and especially in various passages in Malachi. 

Malachi intimates that one was to be created who would be king 
over all the nations, and thus would relieve the then-enslaved inhab- 
itants from their extreme suffering and wretchedness. Him he calls 
Elijah — who has been supposed to represent the great Reformer of 
whom I have spoken. I discover no use in this application, nor do 
I discover any such interior meaning in the passage. 

I forego, then, all further comment upon the books of the Old 
Testament. I have noticed particularly all prophetical allusions to 
the birth and teachings of Jesus, and shown that they were all general 
and anticipatory, but not particular, isolated, or circumstantial. To 
have made them so would have been beyond the reach of prophetic 
powers. 

It is well to remark, also, that all intimations of the coming of the 
Messiah were suggestions developed from the then-depressed situa- 
tion of the various nations of the earth. And it was in order to con- 
sole minds laboring under the prevailing affliction that this event was 
generally appealed to : and the prospect in some measure restored 
confidence and energy, and inspired their minds with hope and bril- 
liant anticipations. Aside from this, the writers of the Old Testa- 
ment professed mostly to relate mere historical truths ; and many of 
their expressions and illustrations are strictly mythological, being de- 
rived, as has been shown, from prior and early-imbibed theological 
opinions. We have seen also that many books in the Old Testa- 
ment are absolutely useless, because they rather promulgate immoral 



nature's divine revelations. 485 

and unrighteous principles than that purity and celestial refinement 
which would naturally be expected as coming from the Divine Mind. 
In some books, however, there are very many beautiful conceptions 
— figures that admit of literal or spiritual correspondences, in the 
language of which the ancient inhabitants spoke of themselves and 
all things created. To this style of communication they became uni- 
versally habituated ; and they would express all their thoughts in an 
allegorical manner, always relating the rep?'esentative as though it were 
true, instead of the thing or thought represented. 

If, however, all the sayings in the Old Testament were clothed in 
a spiritual interpretation, it would not be of any possible use to the 
world, inasmuch as the world needs new and elevating instructions 
which will produce corresponding results, as affecting their physical 
and spiritual relations. A spiritual interpretation of these sayings 
would be positively useless, because it would be incapable of a prof- 
itable application. The Bible, thus robed, would not supply the 
physical requirements of the human race, neither would it soothe the 
affliction, of the suffering, nor be fit food for the widow or the father- 
less. Nor would it reform the arbitrary and unholy governments 
that now exist tn various portions of the earth. It could not wipe 
tears from off all faces, nor banish pain and sorrow from the earth ; 
nor could it produce a social resurrection, the superior results of 
which would be spiritual happiness and exaltation. 

Moreover, a literal interpretation of all the sayings of the Old 
Testament, for the purpose of collecting materials to sustain a very 
unrighteous theology, would not have any tendency to produce the 
good results which are called for from every department of the civil- 
ized and uncivilized world. Yet the voices and supplications of 
Nature can not be hushed, until the things called for are given in 
abundance ; and Nature, dwelling within living forms, speaks, and 
loudly calls for amelioration from ignorance, vice, imbecility, and 
every species of social iniquity, transgression, and disorganization. 
She has unfolded her choicest qualities in some noble forms of the 
human family, which breathe the very elements of charity and phi- 
lanthropy. They exercise a benevolence unbounded — an affection 
and sympathy comprehending the many requirements of all who 
suffer in pain and poverty. 

As the Old Testament, then, pretends only to be a history of cir- 
cumstances and events of the ages in which it was written, and as the 
men called prophets pretended to nothing more than expressing 



486 nature's divine revelations. 

hope and anticipation of relief, some of which expressions can be 
distinctly applied to the life and character of Jesus ; and as the 
books have been collected and arranged by the agency of interested 
compilers ; and as the fixing of the chronology, the positions of 
the books, and the division of the same into chapters and verses, 
have all been merely the work of those who were commanded 
by rulers to collect and arrange them ; and as they can not, though 
generally true, essentially benefit the race, in any particular, it would 
be well to consider the Primitive History in its primitive meaning, 
and thus let it repose. Mankind should forsake all dogmatism — all 
sectarianism — all mythology — all unrighteousness — and become at 
once associated branches of the great Tree of Righteousness. Then 
the whole world of mankind may fully experience the ennobling 
consequences arising from a proper development of their inherent 
qualities. Then, indeed, will the earth bring forth her choicest 
beauties ; and then will man be competent to appreciate the excel- 
lency of her productions, and thus be happy. 



f 

§ 129. Among the Hindoo and other eastern tribes, the Shaster 
is supposed to be of divine origin. They consequently venerate its 
contents, strictly adhere to its teachings, and endeavor, by all kinds 
of persuasion, to inspire faith in the minds of those who disbelieve, 
and also to spread widely its doctrines and precepts. They entertain 
the highest respect for the writers of their religious book, and 
believe that they were inspired by good spirits to communicate such 
a divine revelation. They suppose that the world refuses to accept 
it because the world is alienated from the favor of their deities, and 
therefore is not permitted to enter into the enjoyment of their holy 
religion, which they venerate with the highest devotion. 

Such also is the case with the Persians with reference to their 
religious book ; with the Mohammedans, and wilh the portions of 
the civilized world who have received, and reposed confidence 
in, the superficial interpretation of the Primitive History. All sects 
that base their origin upon things contained in this history, sup- 
pose that the reason why all are not as they are, is, because they 
have ascended to a higher degree of knowledge, and, therefore, are 
permitted to enjoy these divine teachings, exclusively, while others 
are groping in darkness of the most degrading character, unstrength 



nature's divine revelations. 487 

ened and unassisted by that Mind who created them and the Uni- 
verse. All sects see the superiority of their own religious posses- 
sions, and suppose that their light so far transcends that of all others, 
as to render the latter absolute darkness. It has been, therefore, 
most seriously believed and promulgated by the adherents of every 
sect and system of religion, that the reason why all are not as they 
are, is, because all besides themselves are under the indignation of 
that Mind who instituted their own peculiar sect or religion. 

It is improper, therefore, as is manifest from these considerations, 
to regard believers in the Primitive History with any more esteem 
and affection than those who seriously believe the Shaster, the Ko- 
ran, or the Zend-Avesta, for all are alike devoted to the faith early 
impressed upon their minds, and therefore are alike subjects of cus- 
tom, education, and misdirection. 

I now proceed to a consideration of many principles and sayings 
recorded in the New Testament which have been most unjustly 
interpreted, and the interpretations of which are sowing the seeds of 
error and sectarian dissension throughout the civilized and uncivil- 
ized portions of the earth. 

The first opinion that is well to investigate is, that the New Tes- 
tament was suggested by the Old — that the prophets foresaw and 
prophesied of it, and that it came to do away with the old law, and 
to establish a new one in its stead. 

In searching among the writings of the Old Testament, there will 
not be found one slight intimation in favor of this idea. The proph- 
ets nowhere speak of a ndw law that was to be thus written and, 
placed before the world, and by which mankind were to be univer- 
sally directed. They nowhere intimate that such a thing was ever 
intended, or that it would be of the least possible use to subse- 
quent generations upon whose amelioration from bondage of a social 
and mental nature they so feelingly and explicitly prophesied. When 
they alluded to the dawnings of a new era, and the establishment of 
the spiritual Zion upon whose summit would bloom the Tree of 
Righteousness, they in no case intimated that this would be a result 
caused by any such written record as the New Testament. 

Moreover, it is neither correct nor profiitable for mankind to be- 
lieve that the Divine Mind ever instituted laws that he subsequently 
repealed. There exists no evidence to convince the discerning mind 
that a single law which once controlled and actuated Nature,, has 



488 

ever been repealed or in any way changed : but there exists univer- 
sal and unequivocal testimony, both in the general manifestations of 
Nature, and in the united experience of all mankind, that no estab- 
lished law, physical or mental, has ever changed in the least possible 
particular. It would be as consistent and as righteous to believe that 
the Divine mind had created physical laws to govern generations 
past, that he afterward discovered to be incapable of performing all 
he at first intended, and that he therefore annihilated them, and crea- 
ted new ones to govern the same beings. It would be as proper to 
suppose that the physiological laws actuating and governing man's 
physical constitution, are now entirely different from those controlling 
the forms of previous generations — that the law governing digestion 
was originally gross and imperfect, while food corresponded there- 
unto ; and that now the same law is changed to an exquisite degree 
of delicacy to perform the same office, because food is differently 
compounded and transmitted to the stomach. If these things had 
ever happened, they would present unequivocal demonstration that a 
law once instituted by the Divine Mind, can be changed, and a new 
and different one occupy its position to perform the same office. 

Therefore the belief that the law given by Moses to govern the 
Israelites was of divine origin, and was to be to them a constant and 
unfailing code of government, and that afterward this law was 
repealed and annihilated to give place to a new and different combi- 
nation of actuating principles — is a belief in that which is contradic- 
tory of the celestial purity of that Divine Creator, who, like his laws, 
is unchangeable. Nothing is more unrighteous than limiting the ex- 
tent of divine knowledge, and circumscribing the movements of Him 
who communicates life and animation to the whole Universe. 

Moreover, if the laws instituted by Moses had been of celestial 
origin, then their effects would have absolutely corresponded. It is 
well to inquire of those who are familiar with the early ecclesiastical 
history of the world, whether such effects were universally ex- 
perienced and manifested ? If those laws originated in the Vortex 
from which Nature sprang, then their effects would have been in 
accordance with the divinity of the Cause, even as Nature unequivo- 
cally shows to be the case with herself. Again, if those laws were 
of human and imperfect origin, then their effects would manifest im- 
perfection. It is well to inquire of those w T ho reflect, whether this is 
not according to the unvariable experience of all who are governed 
by arbitrary and human laws ? 



4S9 

The proposition, therefore, that the code of Jaws contained in the 
Old Testament was instituted by the Lord, and that, being no longer 
useful, it suggested the establishment of new laws, which are given 
in the New Testament, is founded only upon a metaphysical specu- 
lation upon the relation which these Testaments sustain to each other, 
and upon a superficial apprehension of their teachings. Furthermore, 
the partial knowledge relative to the teachings of the Bible is very 
much against the soundness of the proposition under review. For 
while theologians have defended the doctrine of the Divine origin of 
the primitive code of laws, they have at the same time limited the 
application of those laws to the favored nations of the Jews and the 
Israelites, while at the same time the great majority of the inhabitants 
of the earth were influenced and governed by an entirely different set 
of principles. An admission of these views would circumscribe the 
Love and Wisdom of the Divine Mind to a very narrow sphere ; 
while on the contrary, Nature positively forbids such teachings and 
such a belief. 

Many have supposed that these arbitrary laws and customs were 
established by the Divine Mind among those only who were capable 
of receiving their teachings and obeying their requirements, while all 
the Asiatic world (which contained over two hundred millions of the 
earth's population) were left in ignorance and imbecility, and were 
therefore excluded from the Divine favor. But it is manifest to ev- 
ery person of discernment, that any system of worship producing 
such effects, and being enjoyed with such marked exclusiveness, 
must have originated in the human and not in the Divine Mind. 
Those who enjoy such supposed celestial privileges, believe that it 
is because of partiality to them in the Divine favor, that they are thus 
enlightened and blest. It is plain that if these laws came to man 
from the Deity, they would flow directly among those who need in- 
struction, and therefore the portion of the world that are not enlight- 
ened would soon become the receptacles of wisdom and Divine 
government, the results of which would correspond in their purity 
and perfection. 

Neither is it righteous to believe that the Deity would breathe 
forth thoughts to a select number on earth, with the intention that 
those thoughts should be universally believed and made useful, and 
meanwhile leave their distribution to be governed by the ten thou- 
sand contingencies controlling all circumstantial things, and which, 
though Man may generally > he can not individually control. Nor is 



490 nature's divine revelations. 

it right to believe that any system of Divine teaching can exist in one 
land, and be entirely unknown and unenjoyed in another; or that if 
it ever extends to other lands, it will depend for its dissemination 
upon paper, accuracy of printing, prudence of men, well-constructed 
ships, favorable weather, or upon any contingencies which are capa- 
ble of preventing any artificially-embodied teachings from extending 
any further than to the small portion of the earth's inhabitants among 
whom they may now exist. Those who have an exalted conception 
of the Divine character and government, repose confidence only in 
that which is beyond the influence of contingencies or circumstan- 
ces, and which even the constitution of Nature can not oppose or 
reject. And such believe that all laws emanating from the Divine 
Creator are such as comprehend all living intelligences, such as know 
no bounds and manifest no exclusiveness in their application, but 
breathe a universal security and Divine benevolence. 



§ 130. Again, it has been supposed that the Primitive History is 
divinely originated, and is the centre of all moral and righteous truth, 
to which even Reason — the pure promptings of the judgment — 
Nature, and all things, should be considered as subordinate ; and 
that the truth therein contained is not universally taught and believed, 
because the greater portion of the world is yet in ignorance. This 
supposition is also founded upon a want of due confidence in the po- 
tency of Truth. For any law, substance, or organization, that is di- 
vinely originated, will be the same under all circumstances and con-, 
ditions, and also will be manifested alike, universally. Remember 
the earth revolved, though the whole world of mankind was at the 
same time in ignorance of the fact. But with the same propriety 
misrht it be said that the earth revolved not until man ascended to a 
proper degree of mental refinement to receive this truth, as that any 
other truths have been concealed in the same way for want of mental 
capacity to receive them. 

It is useful to remark, also, that the productions of the vegetable 
and animal kingdoms are constant and unfailing, and are not affected 
by the mental convictions of man in the least particular. Nor has 
one physiological law been arrested in its operation by a universal ig- 
norance of its nature and mode of action. For the Laws governing 
the Solar System, developing the vegetable and animal kingdoms, 
and perpetuating physiological operations in the human constitution, 
are Divine and Eternal, not affected by belief or disbelief; and thus 



nature's divine revelations. 491 

they proclaim the universal and immutable principles emanating from 
the bosom of the unchangeable Creator. If any system of religion 
has the same Origin with these laws, then will its effects be as pure, 
as unfailing, and as universal. 

All arbitrary laws that ever existed upon the earth originated in 
the human mind. And I do not exclude the laws of the Hindoos 
derived from the Shaster, the laws of the Mohammedans derived 
from the Koran, the laws of the Medes and Persians derived from 
the Zend Avesta, or the laws of Moses derived from the Primitive 
History. Nor is it proper to exclude any of the diversified modifica- 
tions of these existing in any other portions of the earth : because 
their influence is partial, and their tendency is to restrict the teachings 
of the Universal Law as displayed in Nature and in man, and they 
are therefore unholy, imperfect, and positively unprofitable. 

From these considerations it becomes equally just to suppose that 
all religions and superficial systems of worship have originated also 
in the human mind. And I do not exclude the system of the Chi- 
nese, of the Hindoos, of the Mohammedans, of the Persians, of the 
Jews, or of any who derive all their distinctive impressions from the 
teachings of the Primitive History. Any belief that has a tendency 
to destroy the natural benevolence of a noble mind, or to restrict its 
movements and circumscribe its sympathies and affections ; or any 
belief which infringes upon the high moral susceptibilities of man- 
kind, and compels man to forsake the pure and divine promptings 
of Nature, or those manifestations of the Divine Mind, which are gen- 
eral and unrestricted — is evidently demoralizing, retarding to mental 
and spiritual progress, and tends to generate sectarianism and un- 
righteousness, and is indeed not worthy of the most contracted place 
in the human affections, or among the approved tenets of the judg- 
ment. 

Those who have speculated upon the imaginary relation which the 
teachings of the Old Testament sustain to those of the New, should 
reflect seriously upon all the grounds upon which this speculation is 
founded. They should also- consider that if the Bible is of celestial 
origin, its effects would have been pure and celestial. And if it is of 
human origin, its effects must have been, and will continue to be, in 
exact correspondence. Let these reflections always constitute a step 
to be taken before the affections are bestowed upon any system, 
and before the judgment assents to the truth or falsity of any pro- 
duction. 



492 

It will be seen from past investigations that the Old Testament is 
without a single intimation concerning the production and reveal- 
ments of the New ; that the prophets never intimated that such a book 
would be written, or once mentioned the name of Jesus, or referred 
to the account of him which would be given to the world in the New 
Testament. Nor is there any allusion to the proposition urged by- 
theologians, that the law of Moses, given by the Lord of Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob, was to govern the children of Israel only until a 
new law and a different set of principles were given to take its place. 

This, therefore, is the inevitable and legitimate conclusion of these 
investigations : that the Divine Mind never institutes a law in one 
age, to be superseded in another, and by a different law ; that Nature 
everywhere proclaims and demonstrates this truth, and that even the 
Bible makes no pretensions to the contrary. The prevailing opin- 
ion, therefore, must have arisen from a misdirection of the human 
mind by early impressions and education, and from misinterpretations 
and falsifications of the Primitive History. 



§ 131. The first book of the New Testament professes to be ac- 
cording to, though not written by, Matthew. This fact, however, 
involves no useful consideration, though in connexion therewith it 
may be stated that the sayings of Matthew were subsequently trans- 
posed and modified materially by revisers and compilers. 

This book commences with a genealogical history of the succeed- 
ing generations from Abraham to the birth of Jesus. It then pro- 
ceeds in a very serious and unsophisticated manner to relate the birth 
of Jesus. I am not impressed to enter into particulars in relating 
the history, or in quoting the account ; but it is necessary only to 
consider the internal manifestations of truth in speaking of the things 
here related. 

It is well to refer to Ecclesiasticus for a proper and truthful decla- 
ration concerning the importance of dreams.* And with this on the 
mind, it is well to observe that Joseph is said to have received in- 
struction while in a dream, from an angel, concerning the holy and 
immaculate conception — which surprised Joseph, because it was 
opposed to his experience. And he was also directed in the same 
manner in his future movements. If Joseph had presented his own 
testimony that he had had this influx of Divine instruction, then 
it would be more proper for confidence to be placed in the relation. 
* Ecclesiasticus xxxiv. 1-7. 



nature's divine revelations. 493 

But the book was not written until long after this alleged occurrence, 
and after the death of Jesus. 

Moreover, it is not proper to believe that a dream would have been 
the only medium of the declaration of such a wonderful and incom- 
prehensible occurrence. If the Divine Mind had intended to pro- 
duce a conviction in the world that this child was of his Spirit, some 
more grand and noble manifestations would have occurred — such as 
would have been convincing from their very nature — such as would 
have been lofty, sublime, and magnificent, becoming the character of 
the Omnipotent Parent. The whole world would have received a 
thrill of conviction — and of such a nature, too, that the judgment 
would approve, and Nature everywhere sanction. Instead of this 
being the case in the instance before us, a portion of the world is led 
to believe that a violation of physiological law must have occurred, 
and that the reproductive principles established in Nature were en- 
tirely set aside : moreover, such believe that the conception was pro- 
duced and determined by an invisible and unknown Cause. 

And thus the occurrence is called a miracle, because of the strange 
and incomprehensible causes and violations that were engaged in its 
accomplishment.* Mankind believe this because it is related in the 
first book of the New Testament, and because it has been believed 
by their forefathers and confirmed by commentators. And it is at 
the present time immersed into the hereditary affections of men, but 
is not in the least degree sanctioned by a well constituted and devel- 
oped judgment. It is a speculative hypothesis, but not a well-ground- 
ed conviction. 

Philosophical researchers and investigators do not believe in any 
law as governing Nature, the planetary system, or the Universe, be- 
cause their forefathers believed it, but because their judgments are 
convinced, and Nature incessantly exhibits demonstration of the truth 
of the conviction. If this were the case with theological investiga- 
tors, then would hereditary affection for peculiar modes of faith be 
banished, and the judgment would receive and cherish only that of 
which all things around and above contribute evidence. 

It is not necessary to appeal to the united experience of mankind 
to prove that such a preternatural conception is not true : it is only 
necessary to contemplate upon the celestial majesty of the Divine 
Mind, and upon his unchangeable laws, to know that he would never 

* The author remarked incidentally in this connexion that the " virgin" simply » 
meant young woman in the language of these writings. 



494 

be engaged in such a positive transgression of his own nature and 
dignity, or condescend to produce such a trivial evidence of his Di- 
vine purpose and of the superior character of his Son. 

The prevalent ideas concerning this conception can not possibly 
be received by every mind ; and it must be plain to all who possess 
any high degree of spiritual discernment, that whatever opinion can 
not enter the universal mind, and be sanctioned by the sublime fac- 
ulty of Reason, must be an untruth. 

The human mind will admit all things that agree with its nature, 
and are congenial to its requirements. But no man (mark the asser- 
tion) ever really believed the miraculous conception as related in the 
first book of the New Testament. But mankind have cherished the 
opinion, not from a conviction of judgment., but merely from an af- 
fection for hereditary impressions. Thus faith in this idea has never 
ascended the throne of Reason : and when the reasoning faculties 
turn their attention to the faith of the affections, they inevitably dis- 
cover an unreal and imaginary belief, and retreat from the view as by 
a positive repulsion. The faculty of Reason is a flower of the Spirit : 
it blooms, and its fragrance is liberty and knowledge. But the affec- 
tions flow merely from sensation, upon which is impressed hereditary 
faith. This faith exists only as an unreal direction of the desires and 
affections ; and from the workings of these, some are led to believe 
that the judgments are convinced. This is only supporting faith by 
faith, and endeavoring to deceive the judgment. It is standing in 
awe, fearing that Reason may break her fetters, discover the decep- 
tion, and discard all hereditary belief for ever. 

The proposition should be well considered, That no judgment ever 
has, or ever can be, convinced of the truth of the miraculous concep- 
tion. And this is presumptive evidence upon which to predicate the 
conclusion that the idea in question is untrue. For the reasoning 
faculty is unfolded as a result of an immutable law, a law that is pure 
and divine. Consequently, the judgment — the reason — the intel- 
lect of man — must be correspondingly divine ; and therefore what- 
ever it can not sanction, the Divine Mind never created. 

The account given of the birth of Jesus by Matthew does not indi- 
cate any intention on the part of Joseph and Mary to have it under- 
stood and believed that he was the legitimate Son of the Deity, thus 
deposited and developed in a material form, as is claimed by theo- 
logians. If this account of the birth was to be the basis upon which 
all evidence should rest, of the Divine incarnation, then would Joseph 



495 

have proclaimed these facts in a tangible form to the world, as also 
would Mary have proclaimed her absolute knowledge of the same ; 
and this would have established the truth in the minds of many who 
dwelt within the neighborhood where the occurrence took place. 
This knowledge would not have been withholden from the world for 
the space of many months, while the actual indication of the con- 
ception existed, during which time thousands of testimonies would 
have transpired to produce universal conviction and knowledge. 



§ 132. Matthew, after having related the account as he received it 
traditionally, closes by saying — "And all this was done that the 
prophecy of Esaias might be fulfilled, saying, 'A virgin shall conceive 
and bear a son.' " This passage is entirely disconnected from the 
subject on which Matthew was speaking, and can not possibly be 
made to represent an intention on the part of Isaiah to prophecy 
concerning this circumstance, nor as in any way affirming its truth, al- 
though the occurrence is said to be a fulfilment of the prophecy. 

Again, such a Divine manifestation of original design, would not 
have been inculcated by an appeal to such superficial evidence as 
proving a foreknowledge of the occurrence, or as demonstrating 
its accomplishment. This quotation is entirely derived from the 
seventh chapter and fourteenth verse of Isaiah, and is used for a 
purpose for which it was manifestly not designed. It is well to 
understand the origin of this expression in Isaiah, and thus to see 
how utterly disconnected the passage is with the circumstance related 
by Matthew. After the death of Solomon, the Jewish nation became 
divided into two kingdoms or monarchies. The kingdom of Juda 
possessed Jerusalem as its centre and capital, and at the time this 
passage was written, Ahaz was their king. The other nation was 
called the kingdom of Israel, whose capital was in Samaria, and Pekah 
was at this time their king. The nation of Juda followed the line 
of David, but the nation of Israel that of Saul. At this time, also, 
Resin was the king of Syria. Pekah and Resin fought many battles 
against each other, each, meanwhile, entertaining hostile intentions 
toward Ahaz and his kingdom, which was then at peace. Subse- 
quently, Resin, king of Syria, and Pekah, king of Israel, joined 
their armies and marched into the kingdom of Juda, against Ahaz. 
Isaiah (according to previous delineation) was generally beloved 
because of his strong social affections, and for the abundant sympathy 
which he ever manifested toward those who were under trials and 



496 nature's divine revelations. 

afflictions, of whom he was a general consoler. Being a resi- 
dent of the city of Jerusalem, and possessing much popularity, he 
was requested by King Ahaz to come and prophesy concerning the 
result of his anticipated contention with the two kingdoms that were 
then against him. After having some conversation with Isaiah, he 
called for a sign as evidence of the truth of Tsaiah's prophecy ; to 
which the latter said, " Behold, a virgin is* with child, and beareth a 
son. Butter and honey shall he eat, and before he shall know to 
refuse the evil and choose the good, these kingdoms shall be relieved 
of both their kings. " 

According to biblical chronology it was over seven hundred years 
after this prophecy that the birth of Christ related by Matthew took 
place. But, as has been shown by previous remarks, the signifier 
must precede the thing signified, or else there is no signification. 
Therefore, if Isaiah had reference to the birth of Christ, then the sign 
was no evidence nor signification to Ahaz, inasmuch as it happened 
after the thing to be signified. It is plain that Isaiah had no such refer- 
ence ; and it is not right to look upon such superficial evidence as 
sustaining that which has been supposed by commentators to be of 
divine origin and design. When Isaiah prophesied concerning the 
establishment of the kingdom of peace, and the growth of the Tree 
of Righteousness, he employed general and unlimited expressions. 
He presented no sign, with the exception of those signs existing in 
the tendency of things, and in the nature of his interior promptings 
and intuitions. 

Nothing could be so much against the character and dignity of any 
individual as such unjust and unrighteous accounts as are given con- 
cerning the birth and life of Jesus. Such things as are related are 
indeed derogatory to the purity and refinement of the character of 
this personage, in the minds of those who reflect understandingly. 
The account also derogates from the character of the Divine Mind, 
and removes from him his celestial dignity. 

Matthew proceeds to relate an account concerning a star that was 
seen in the east by the wise men who came from the east to Jeru- 
salem ; and these were instructed by Herod to go and search out 
the residence of the child, that he, with them, might go and worship 
him. He relates that they followed the star, which was a silent 
indicator of the place where the child was. 

• The speaker incidentally remarked, in conversation, that the present tense was 
employed by Isaiah. 



nature's divine revelations. 497 

It is well to remark, that it is not easy to behold a star in the < 
daytime, nor is it probable that any solar system could be so dis- 
concerted, or its movements so deranged, as that a star belonging 
to it could perform the office of a messenger. This account, 
however, is only related as a traditional impression received by 
Matthew. 

After the wise men found the child, they presented beautiful gifts 
of gold, myrrh, and frankincense, and departed, by interior direction, 
to another portion of the land that they might not be compelled to 
inform Herod of the child's locality. 

Again, it is said that Joseph dreamed, and by impressions thus 
received, was led to depart, with his wife and child, into Egypt. It 
is well, however, to remark, that Herod's proclamation to put to 
death all the male children, was generally circulated before Joseph 
departed into Egypt ; and it does not evince much capacity of 
discernment for a man under any perilous circumstances, to rest 
when in danger until prompted by a dream to escape. 

They departed into Egypt, and remained there until the death of 
Herod. This Matthew endeavors to confirm by quoting a passage 
from the eleventh chapter of Hosea and first verse. It is only neces- 
sary to read the passage quoted to discover its non-allusion to that 
to which it is here applied, and the uselessness of the application. It 
will be seen that the chronology of Matthew, and his account given 
of the death of Herod, contradict entirely the record of the same cir- 
cumstance in the book of Luke. For Luke in the third chapter and 
twenty-third verse, says that "Jesus began to be about thirty years of 
age" before he began to preach, " being as was supposed the son of 
Joseph ;" and afterward, viz., in the thirteenth chapter and thirty-first - 
verse, he relates that one came to Jesus and said, "Get thee out and 
depart hence, for Herod will kill thee." The language which fol- 
lows is exceedingly unlike the kind spirit of Jesus. He is repre- 
sented as calling Herod a fox, and sending a message which could 
not have been prompted by his refined soul. Thus, Luke repre- 
sents Jesus as being thirty years of age before he began to preach, 
and that at that time Herod sought his life : while Matthew relates 
that Herod died before he returned from Egypt. This discrepancy 
has been overcome by commentators, by referring Luke's account to a 
king who succeeded Herod, of the same name. But evidence of the 
independent origin of the two accounts is not derived from any reli- 
able profane or ecclesiastical history, inasmuch as these manuscripts 

32 



498 

were uncollected and uncompiled for more than three hundred years 
after the birth and life of Jesus. 



§ 133. Matthew then proceeds to speak of the prophecy in the 
book of Hosea, eleventh chapter, first verse, which says, " out of 
Egypt have I called my Son." This passage has no significa 
tion except in connexion with the verses preceding and following it. 

Then, again, in connexion with the account of Herod's putting to 
death all the male children, he quotes from the thirty-first chapter of 
Jeremiah and fifteenth verse, which says : " In Rama a voice was 
heard, weeping and lamentation, Rachel weeping for her children, 
and would not be comforted, because they were not." It will be 
remembered that Jeremiah was a pathetic describer of suffering, and 
a sympathizer with those who were of his brethren and nation, and 
also that he himself suffered many afflictions, of which his lamenta- 
tions evidently bear testimony. This passage is derived from one 
of his pathetic strains while meditating upon a subject sustaining no 
connexion whatever with the destruction of the children by Herod. 

Then, again, Matthew speaks in connexion with the return of 
Joseph from Egypt, and his going to the city of Nazareth, saying 
that this was done " that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by 
the prophet, He shall be called a Nazarene." (Matt. ii. 23.) At the 
time this passage was recorded, this expression existed in one book 
of the Psalms, but this was subsequently voted uncanonical ; and 
hence at the present time there is no such book in the Bible. 

Further on (chap. viii. 16, 17), there is a quotation from the proph- 
ecies of Isaiah, fifty-third chapter, fourth verse, which Matthew cites 
in connexion with the healing of the sick and casting out of devils, 
saying that " himself took our infirmities and bore our sicknesses." 
This is in no way applicable to the doings of Jesus in casting out dev- 
ils and healing the sick ; for notwithstanding Isaiah mentions no name, 
his remarks are distinctly and only applicable to the sufferings and 
afflictions of one Jeremiah, who lived at the time this was written.* 
Although the allusion is indefinite and obscure, yet it is decidedly to 
him that the passage alludes. It could not have applied to Jesus or 
his kind and gentle treatment of the sick and diseased ; for he neither 

* In answer to a question, the clairvoyant informed us that this Jeremiah was a 
friend and associate of Isaiah, was a man of very amiable disposition, and a general 
sympathizer with human suffering — but still, from various causes, was subjected to 
persecutions and afflictions. 



499 

took upon himself their infirmities nor bore their sicknesses, but was 
merely active in relieving persons of those afflictions which neither 
they, himself, nor any other person afterward, possessed. 

Matthew also quotes a prophecy as referring to Christ's dwelling 
in Capernaum.* This, again, upon examination, appears to bear no 
distinct evidence of being intended for the purpose for which it is 
employed by Matthew. 

Again, Matthew relates that Peter drew his sword and cut off an 
ear of one of the high-priest's followers. He was commanded to 
desist from any defence, and permit the enemies of Jesus to proceed 
in their own way, that another prophecy in the Scriptures might be 
fulfilled (Matt. xxvi. 51, 56). But the verification is not discovera- 
ble in any prophecy, when the same is duly analyzed. Neither is it 
just to associate the deeds of charity, purity, and benevolence, per- 
formed by Peter, with such an act as is here ascribed to him ; for 
Peter was a much-engaged disciple of the great Reformer. Swords, 
and their use, have no possible connexion with charity, purity, and 
righteousness. 

Again : a quotation from Zechariah (xi. 12, 13) is made to refer to 
the thirty pieces of silver with which a potter's-field was bought for 
the burial of strangers (Matt, xxvii. 5, 9). This, however, is not the 
intention of the original text, where the whole account is distinctly 
given as having no reference to a potter's-field, but merely to a 
potter : while Matthew makes the account affirm the thirty pieces of 
silver in possession of Judas to have been expended for a potter's- 
Jield. 

He also (chap. xxi. 1-5) relates the account of Jesus riding into 
Jerusalem upon an ass as fulfilling another prophecy (in Zechariah 
ix. 9). Commentators have supposed that this was an act evincing 
the gentleness and humility of the character of Jesus. But there 
exists no manifest reason for this conclusion, inasmuch as asses were 
the animals usually employed for such purposes, and camels and 
dromedaries were engaged in more oppressive labors. 

Then, again, he quotes (chap, xxvii. 35) from the prophecies (Ps. 
xxii. 18) in speaking of the casting of lots for the garments of Jesus, 
in order to determine to whom they should belong. This can not 
sustain or confirm this prophecy ; neither can the allusion or the quo- 
tation be of any use in proving prior knowledge of the occurrence : 

* Matthew iv. 15, 16, as taken from Isaiah ix. 1, 2. 



500 

for the casting of lots for garments in similar cases was a universal 
custom of those days. 

In all, Matthew makes twelve quotations from the prophecies of 
the Old Testament, each of which is as disconnected from the sub- 
ject to elucidate which it was quoted, as the birth of Christ was dis- 
connected from the fact that the kingdom of Ahaz should not be in- 
vaded or overthrown. These are collateral and abstract sentences 
contained in various books of the Old Testament, from which, if dis- 
connected, they have no signification. And it must be indeed un- 
righteous for any history, record, or system, to urge such superficial 
and evanescent evidences to sustain it. And nothing can convey 
stronger and more unequivocal evidence against any system, history, 
or alleged occurrence, than the discovery that it is sustained by a 
number of superficial and merely-apparent proofs, all of which, when 
analyzed, are not worthy the serious reflection of any mind, to say 
nothing of the character of that Divine Being who rules omnipotent 
in higher spheres. I find no allusion in the Old Testament to any 
isolated circumstance that happened at the birth or during the life of 
Jesus. And even if those passages quoted by Matthew appear in 
their form of expression applicable to any circumstance that did occur, 
this does not prove that they are divine or genuine. For these occur- 
rences recorded by Matthew were minor and isolated circumstances, 
having no connexion with general law, and could not therefore have 
been truthfully foretold by any person receiving interior or divine in- 
struction. To understand the force and application of former re- 
marks upon the probabilities of truthful prophecy, it would be well 
to compare the superficial quotations made by Matthew, with the ex- 
planation which has been given of the nature and province of all 
prophecy or interior instruction. 



$ 134. Having briefly spoken concerning the superficial evidences 
accumulated by Matthew to verify his traditional history, I will now 
proceed to speak of the origin of many important doctrines, at least 
esteemed as such by theologians, as derived from the book of Mat- 
thew. This book contains many sayings which it is righteous and 
profitable to analyze and explain, these holding, as they do, a close 
relation to real, transpiring facts, from which the materials of the 
record have been superficially collected. 

Matthew proceeds to relate, in a promiscuously historical manner, 
the selection of the apostles who were to follow Jesus and assist his 



nature's divine revelations. 501 

workings, and also to promulgate his existence, character, and teach- 
ings, to various nations of the earth. He also gives an account con- 
cerning the sermon that was preached upon the mount, the influence 
it had upon the auditors, the observations which the multitude made 
upon its prominent features, and concerning the principles therein 
inculcated. He also relates the prophecy of Jesus concerning the 
destruction of Jerusalem, and the end of that era, age, world, or dis- 
pensation. On the question as to the origin and truth of these rela- 
tions, I am not at the present time intending to speak J but the object 
is to analyze some of the most prominent theological speculations that 
have been based upon this merely-historical narrative of Matthew. 

The first of these is the opinion concerning the use and intention 
of the birth and teachings of Christ. It has been supposed that he 
was a designed instrument, possessing in spirit the Divine qualities 
of the Creator, to redeem the race from a low degree of physical 
wretchedness and spiritual death, so that they might thus be restored 
to a position they once occupied, and become subjects of the favor 
and goodness of the Divine Mind. 

This speculation is founded upon the assumption that man at one 
time was pure and unsophisticated, and far more advanced in physical 
and intellectual attainment, than at the present period. It is plain 
that this is founded upon a very equivocal and unwarrantable basis, 
because it is strictly mythological — an opinion that arose from the 
early conception of the origin of evil. It was entirely imaginary, and 
was handed down through each succeeding generation, undergoing 
successive modifications, until it was historically introduced into the 
Old Testament, from which it has been extensively disseminated by 
theologians. Moreover, the belief in such a defect in the human race 
— in such an absolute retrogression — is" a virtual denial of the su- 
perior harmony of Creation, and of the perfection and the universal 
knowledge of the Divine Cause ; and the Deity is thereby charged 
with a want of Wisdom — with an incompetency to produce an Effect 
(which is the Universe) corresponding to himself, who is the Cause, 
From this, it is made unequivocally evident that this speculation con- 
cerning the design of Christ's advent is only attributable to the fertile 
imaginations of those who confined their spiritual and natural ob- 
servations to the superficial inconsistencies consequent on human 
existence. 

Again, it is supposed that Jesus came to inform the race of princi- 
ples never before taught, by and from which mankind might be re- 



502 nature's divine revelations. 

stored to primitive innocence and spiritual perfection. This is a 
proposition equally unfounded : for it can not be proved from his 
teachings, or from any ecclesiastical history, that any principles were 
by him promulgated that had not an existence in the minds of many 
enlightened men in previous ages. Furthermore, this is giving him 
power to create that which could not be created, and of unfolding 
that which had no connexion with the nature and constitution of man, 
nor even with the pre-knowledge of the Great Positive Mind. If he 
came to teach that the germ of which was never before deposited in 
the human mind, then would his teachings have been unprofitable 
and beyond the possibility of any human practice. If they were new — 
disconnected from the teachings of Nature — then would man be in- 
capable of conceiving of their importance, because they would have 
no affinity with any principles dwelling in his constitution. 

Again : it is supposed that he came to be and act as a mediator 
between the Divine Mind and his children. That is, to be a creator 
of a mutual affinity, such as might join together the universal crea- 
tions and their Creator ! to form a connexion between Cause and 
Effect, so that a relation might exist between them which never had 
before existed ! If he was designed as a mediator, then he was en- 
tirely incapable of performing the office for which he was set apart. 
For how is it possible for a medium to be added to any already-united 
system, the relations of which are the relations of Cause and Effect? 
This proposition is also superficially founded ; and its tendency is to 
destroy in the mind the order and uniformity of the vast creations of 
the Universe, all of which sprang spontaneously from an inconceiv- 
able Vortex by the impulse of an Eternal Cause. 

The belief that Christ was to be a medium, by and through which 
man might ultimately ascend to higher spheres, is a belief which is 
most unrighteous, and has a tendency to create hostility, exclusive 
sectarianism, and presumptive arrogance. It elevates one person 
above another, and tends to establish exclusive privileges. It tends 
to impress deeply upon the uninformed of mankind that they are by 
nature exceedingly sinful, depraved, and despised of Him who is 
called their Creator. It breathes envy, bigotry, and superstition, into 
the heart of man, into the bosom of society, and almost causes the 
human judgment to sanction the same. It is a belief that depreci- 
ates the constitution of Nature, of man, and of his spiritual principles, 
together with that Cause who breathed them all into being. It is 
indeed a belief unworthy the human affections ; it is too unholy to 



503 

be entertained even by the uncivilized of the earth ; it should be 
banished from the world for ever, because it is destructive to a 
proper knowledge of the cause of human existence, of the charac- 
teristics of man, of his spiritual possessions, and of his immortal 
destination. 



§ 135. Again : it is supposed that Jesus came to bring life and 
immortality to light; and that by revealing these to man, and em- 
ploying means to produce conviction of their truth, the race became 
instructed, and thus knew of spiritual life and an immortal existence. 
This proposition can not be legitimately derived from the New Testa- 
ment ; for there it stands as a mere incidental and impassioned remark, 
and not as designating an important feature in the nature of Christ's 
mission. If the revealment of this truth was the intention, and Christ 
was the means employed for that purpose, then the means has been 
inadequate to the end ; for life and immortality are neither demon- 
strated, nor clearly taught in any of the books, either of the New or 
Old Testament. A conviction of life and immortality flows only 
from a knowledge of the nature and constitution of matter, and of the 
Divine Essence which animates it and all forms in being : also from 
the spontaneous teachings of the Spirit, and the corresponding sanc- 
tions of Nature, of the Divine Mind, and of the immutable principles 
which control and make of the Universe a perfect and harmonious 
Whole. He did not unfold the knowledge of these things ; and 
therefore it can not be truthfully said that he was designed to bring 
life and immortality to light. Besides this, the doctrine of immor- 
tality and a belief in spiritual life existed in the world long before 
either the New or the Old Testament was written. 

Then it might be argued that he came to confirm and develop that 
which had already been implanted in the human mind. Even this 
can not be true : for he neither confirmed nor developed the previ- 
ous convictions of men on this subject : nor have the teachings of 
any portion of the Bible done this ; but instead thereof they have, as 
interpreted, drawn a darkening mantle between the natural yearnings 
of the spirit and the blooming beauty of the celestial home. The 
Bible has even darkened the pathway that once was illumined by the 
spiritual promptings of mankind. It has obstructed the progress of 
physical and spiritual development, and has therefore operated against 
its alleged design, which was to inform man of the relations of his 
present existence, and to illustrate and demonstrate future and ira- 



504 

mortal life. It has failed to do this, and hence the proposition under 
review is more a child of the imagination than of the properly-unfolded 
human spirit. 

Again : it is supposed that Christ was designed as a medium by 
and through whom man might escape eternal condemnation. This 
is, indeed, an opinion not transcending the theology of the early 
inhabitants. And what is more notorious still, is, that it is believed, 
and flourishes to the greatest extent, where folly, ignorance, and su- 
perstition, exist in abundance. It is no less notorious that as the 
human mind discards preconceived opinions, and becomes intelli- 
gent, this horrible and unrighteous dogma recedes ; and it is as far 
from an enlightened judgment, as intelligence is from ignorance. It 
originated in darkness — it develops darkness — and is itself so ex- 
ceedingly dark, that it can not approach the serene and brilliant light 
that surrounds the throne of an enlightened reason. Men have been 
led to believe in the existence of an ocean of unceasing flame, where 
one wave of fire succeeds another, sustained by the fuel of discarded 
and condemned human spirits, whose sufferings would add to the 
glory and majesty of the Divine Mind, who, with all complacency, 
receives the perfumes thereof, as the fragrance from an open flower ! 
By him this burning abyss is thought to have been created ; and that 
from him also proceed the fiery darts aimed by the omnipotent ven- 
geance, of dark and terrible damnation. Indeed, it is supposed that 
he is the great Fire Ki?idler, and that he fans the flames by his own 
breath, and consumes innumerable spirits of his own creation, in the 
bosom of that terrible gulf, that has so divinely and so properly 
originated ! 

There is no truth, nor can it be said that there is one particle of 
pure thought, in the proposition that Christ came to pay a debt that 
mankind contracted. If this were true, then even the fiery gulf 
supposed to have been created, would be ultimately robbed of its 
possessions ; and thus the Creator would be involved in the charge 
of instituting that which is absolutely useless, and, consequently, in 
the charge of absolute imperfection. As this popular and imagina- 
tive belief originated in the very bosom of darkness, ignorance, and 
imbecility, it is not proper to dwell upon its hideousness and absurd- 
ity, because it will die in the habitation of its birth, and thus be 
sacrificed on the altar of pure Reason and Intelligence. 

Christ, in foretelling the destruction of Jerusalem, according to 
the record of Matthew, made use of many metaphorical illustrations 



nature's divine revelations. 505 

and expressions to elucidate the subject on which he was prophesy- 
ing. He makes use of heathen parables and fearful illustrations, 
because these were in use, and his hearers could comprehend their 
meaning. This is conclusive evidence that his auditors were not far 
beyond the superstitious theology of previous and long-forgotten 
ages. He makes use of the terms "hell," "angels," "darkness," 
"weeping and gnashing of teeth," "ye cursed," "the undying 
worm," "the fire that is not quenched," and in connexion with pun- 
ishment, uses the word "for ever," "everlasting," etc. These were 
customary phrases, and were sometimes applied to the great abyss 
of which the Sun was a representative. At other times they were 
applied to darkness, death, grave, pain, wretchedness, and a valley 
near Jerusalem which was used emblematically to represent filth, 
loathsomeness, disease, perpetual pain, death, and evil spirits or 
actions. The term sheol was synonymous, originally, with the first 
of these expressions ; and hades is a Greek term of the same signifi- 
cation. Gehenna is an entirely insignificant term, and is a total cor- 
ruption of two disconnected words. It is derived from Gai, the 
name of the valley near Jerusalem, and Hinnom, its owner. Thus 
joined, it forms in the Greek, gehenna ; and it is, therefore, a word 
whose origin is as corrupt as the valley which suggested it, and as 
that imaginary abyss (hell) to which it is applied at the present day. 

Those who urge the antiquity of a belief in hell in proof of its 
sacredness and truth, should pause one moment and reflect, that the 
further research is made into the depths of antiquity, the deeper and 
darker grows the folly, ignorance, superstition, and imbecility, of the 
human mind as then existing. And it may well be said that this 
doctrine is of so great an age, that it defies all skepticism on that 
score, and all investigation as to its origin. It is not in the least degree 
surprising, that such a doctrine should be of so early a birth, inas- 
much as all the most repulsive superstitions originated about the same 
time, and have existed from the remotest periods of national antiquity. 
More developed and consistent views, which originated only in the 
pure teachings of the judgment, are not regarded with the same ven- 
eration, nor as being equally sacred, because they have so recently 
commenced their destructive work against all long-established super- 
stitions and crude theological systems. 

Christ, then, in dealing so extensively in oriental allegories, and 
the customary expressions of those days, has been understood as 
teaching this doctrine ; and it is supposed that the inculcation of this 



-506 nature's divine revelations. 

constituted a part of his peculiar mission to mankind. Notwithstand- 
ing the terms which he used were originally applied to an actual 
abyss of burning flame, and are in some instances thus applied in the 
Bible, the doctrine is as false as the superstition of generations past. 
Indeed it is so obviously and absolutely inconsistent, that the en- 
lightened judgment can scarcely conceive of so gross a belief having 
an actual existence. 

Here, then, is another theological proposition based upon mere 
imagination, and for which there is no rational foundation. 



§ 136. Theologians are in the habit of manufacturing most inge- 
nious and cunningly-devised creeds, and of claiming them to be 
founded on the Bible. These are put forth to the world, accompa- 
nied with most severe and imperative demands that they should be 
believed. To enforce these demands, theologians will quote a pas- 
sage from the New Testament which says : " He that believeth and 
is baptized, shall be saved ; but he that believeth not, shall be 
damned." This policy somewhat resembles that of Matthew, who 
labored to confirm the truthfulness of his record by quoting promis- 
cuously from the prophecies. 

People of many nations will bow in silence when their potentate 
exclaims, " I am your king." Others will tremble when their king 
exclaims, "You shall be beheaded." The Medes and Persians 
shudder when recurrence is made to the immutable laws and require- 
ments derived from the Zend Avesta. The Chinese are in a simi- 
lar state of fear, bondage, and depression. The Hindoos will fall 
and worship the Shaster, and will greatly tremble as the Brahmin 
points to it, and then to a flash of vivid lightning, in enforcing faith 
and submission. And what is still more to be regretted is, that the 
whole Christian world can be made to tremble, and to discard the 
dictates of their judgment, and almost to renounce proprietorship 
over their own persons, when the theological teacher points to the 
Bible and exclaims, " He that believeth not shall be damned /" It is 
to be deeply lamented, even unto tears, that a portion of the world 
should be thus called Christianized, while public teachers are exam- 
ples of folly, ignorance, and fanaticism, unworthy of an existence in 
the nineteenth century. 

Thus an evanescent and unreal theology is in the world, because 
men have been so situated and influenced as to become superficial 
expounders and commentators. These men are indeed most un- 



507 

justly called theologians ; for it is absolutely demonstrated that the 
Universe or Nature, is the Great Revelation of the Divine Mind, and 
is the universal and eternal Expounder, Commentator, and Preacher. 
In order that a man may be properly termed a theologian, he should 
take his text in the universal book of Nature ; and his sanctuary 
should be the expanded earth, and the unfolded heavens. 

From the foregoing considerations, it is made evident that not one 
of these propositions concerning the mission of Christ, can possibly 
have the least foundation in truth. The universal testimonies of 
Nature and her laws, justify any strength of assertion to this effect. 

Again : it is said that Christ had a Divine commission, to prove and 
establish which, he performed many incomprehensible miracles. How 
such an opinion can be derived from the literal teachings of the New 
Testament, it is impossible to conceive ; for although Matthew and 
the apostles seriously believed in the miracles, they have not in all 
their writings intimated that these were designed as a confirmation of 
Christ's mission, nor do they represent him as ever making any such 
a declaration. 

Matthew relates some miracles that were performed by Christ after 
descending from the mount, and while travelling through various por- 
tions of the land. It is well to mark the reading of those records. 
Those miracles would apparently never have been performed, had 
not Christ been earnestly solicited by those desiring relief and assist- 
ance. He is represented as rewarding their faith and confidence in 
him by complying with their desires. But if the miracles had ever 
been designed as a means by which the exalted character of his mis- 
sion might be demonstrated, then would they have been performed 
under different circumstances, and at other times besides when he 
was prompted by his own sympathy for the suffering, and by their 
earnest solicitations for relief. 

So far, then, biblical interpretation has transcended the meaning 
of the expressions interpreted, and is therefore void of all proper and 
truthful suggestion, and has its foundation only in imagination and 
misconception. 

Again : it is said that no system of religion is sustained by miracles, 
with the exception of that found in the Bible. This is not true. 
Mohammed, who wrote the Koran, appeals to the authority of mira- 
cles to establish a belief in his revelation — miracles, too, which he 
says he himself performed. He says that he was transfigured, and 



508 

thus passed through ninety heavens in one night — had a long con- 
versation with the Deity, and returned again to the earth early on the 
subsequent morning ! Surely, a greater miracle than this has never 
been recorded. Zoroaster also constantly appealed to the marvel- 
lous faculty of the human mind for credence in relation to his very 
strange and miraculous conversation with the gods. Moreover, the 
doctrines of miracles, like the doctrine of endless suffering and con- 
demnation, can boast of a very early origin ; and hence the claims of 
theologians, as based upon this ground, are worthy of at least as much 
veneration, because of their antiquated birth. 

Again : it is said that miracles were not only intended to demon- 
strate and establish the Divine commission of Jesus, but also to es- 
tablish incontrovertibly the Christian system of theology, and that his 
mission and the Bible were established by supernatural evidences and 
manifestations. Thus the miracles are considered works accom- 
plished by supernatural potency. It is perfectly clear that nothing 
is, and nothing can be, but the Divine Mind, which is the Cause, and 
the Universe, which is the Effect. Cause and Effect thus uniting and 
harmonizing in one sole System, it follows that whatever occurs in 
any of the innumerable departments of the Universe, must occur be- 
cause it is caused by a natural instigation. Nothing, therefore, can 
occur in the vast empire of universal creation opposed to, or tran- 
scending, the principles of Nature. All things, then, whether organ- 
ized or unorganized, developed or undeveloped, must be strictly and 
unequivocally natural. If anything, therefore, transcends Nature 
or the natural movements of the Universe, it must be an effect of ab- 
solutely nothing. The term supernatural, then, indicating something 
above Nature, is a solecism ; and nothing is more distinct than the 
untruth of the theological proposition that miracles were accomplished 
by supernatural power : for that is clearly teaching that they origina- 
ted from nothing, and consequently never existed. It is indeed re- 
markable that any system of religion could have been so effectually 
established by manifestations in evidence of its truth, caused by an 
Omnipotent Nothing ! On the other hand, it would indeed be a 
miracle if such systems of belief did not exist where folly and igno- 
rance universally prevail, and where have existed circumstances fa- 
vorable to the development of so many superstitious ideas. 



§ 137. Again, it is alleged that the apostles were selected to wit- 
ness these miraculous displays, and to communicate the facts to the 



REVELATIONS. 509 

world. This, it is supposed, they would truthfully do, because they 
were good and disinterested men. This is a proposition scarcely 
worthy of comment. If these apostles were chosen, did they not be- 
come at once deeply interested ? And if they were such good and 
righteous men as they are represented to have been, would they not 
have been so pure and harmless in disposition as not to carry with 
them swords ? for it is plain to every mind that swords and goodness 
have not a very close affinity. And what prevented Peter, when he 
drew his sword and cut off an ear of the servant of the high-priest, 
from cutting off his head also, is not clearly explained. It is plain 
that whatever spirit prompted the first act, could have severed the 
head with as little compunction. 

If the apostles were chosen to communicate the knowledge of 
those miracles and the teachings of Christ to the world, would they 
not have drawn up a voluminous account of the miracles performed, 
such as would have flowed through all the channels of the Christian 
dispensation ? And would not this account stand at the present day 
as a monumental evidence of a Divine intention as connected with 
the display ; of the absolute truth of the Christian religion, and also 
of the unequivocal knowledge of those who were eye-witnesses of 
the things related? Instead of this, they make no announcement of 
any such intention of Christ, or of any such conviction in their 
own minds. In their writings in the New Testament, they relate the 
miracles as being acts merely incidental to their journeyings ; and 
those performed by Christ were not regarded by any of the apostles, 
nor by Christ himself, in any other light than as promiscuous and 
incidental occurrences of his life. 

Matthew was certainly not capable of being an eye-witness to those 
miraculous works of which he speaks, because he was an officer un- 
der the Roman government many years after the death of Jesus, and 
did not become an apostle until he was greatly advanced in life. He 
then only wrote a few accounts, and at last died a martyr in Persia. 
Ecclesiastical historians have striven to make it appear that he wrote 
the first chapters in the book ascribed to him ; but they have failed, 
merely because it is not true. Besides this, no information is given 
of Matthew by any historian who lived in those days, because he 
deserted the Jewish and adopted the Christian religion in the latter 
part of his life, and did not become in any degree popular, except 
from the fact that he suffered martyrdom under the government of 
Persia. 



510 

Then the proposition under review can not be proved, either from 
ecclesiastical or profane history. Besides, this proposition was never 
taught by Jesus, scarcely intimated by the apostles, and entirely dis- 
believed by the whole Jewish nation, who were in a condition to be 
eye-witnesses of the occurrences ; and if these had been convincing, 
they would have been convinced. 

Again : it is said that as the miracles were designed to confirm and 
establish the Christian religion, and as they really were performed 
and actually witnessed eighteen hundred years ago, it is absurd and 
even unrighteous to entertain a suspicion concerning their original 
intention or actual occurrence. This proposition bears no evidence 
of consistency, inasmuch as it arbitrarily demands universal faith. It 
is impossible for the divine principle of reason to be convinced of 
anything without a positive knowledge of some foundation whereon 
its truth may rest. Faith may exist as an evanescent conviction of 
the affections ; but the judgment knows of no faith, no belief, but that 
which flows from the basis of absolute and unequivocal knowledge. 
Then in order to justify the demand for universal faith in this propo- 
sition, equal evidence must be presented to every mind, in every age : 
for otherwise mankind can not be convinced. 

But the proposition as it stands is equivalent to saying, that, as the 
sun gave forth its light, heat, and fertilizing atmosphere, six thousand 
years ago — at which time it ceased to shine ; and as those who were 
then living recorded that occurrence, together with a description of 
all the fertility produced by the sun's congenial influence ; therefore 
man must believe that it once shone ; and then to him the productions 
of the earth will continue the same. This would be as consistent as 
to demand faith of the human mind in a thing or occurrence which 
all probabilities and possibilities, and the universal testimonies of Na- 
ture, are against. It would be like calling upon man to enjoy the 
light and heat of the sun now, because it was enjoyed six thousand 
years ago ; or to believe that the earth continues to be fertile, because 
it was so when blessed by the smiles of the sun. Belief in the mira- 
cles must cease with the cessation of the evidence — the same as the 
earth would be rendered barren should the sun cease to shine. An ap- 
proval of the proposition under contemplation would be as impossible 
to the enlightened judgment (because of the universal evidence against 
it) as it would be to believe that the sun had been arrested in its 
course, while Divine harmony continues to pervade, and join insepa- 
rably, all created things. 



nature's divine revelations. 511 

§ 138. The miracles as recorded in the New Testament are of 
such a nature as only to create fear and marvellousness in the minds 
of those who might witness them, and also in the minds of those who 
hear or read the accounts of them. They are not represented in a 
manner becoming the object for which they are supposed to have 
been intended, and are entirely void of all that high and celestial dig- 
nity which they would naturally be expected to possess if they were 
of Divine origin. Nothing can be more unjust than to interpret those 
relations in the New Testament as having an important bearing upon 
the question as to the truth or falsity of Christ's Messiahship ; for 
they are entirely destitute of those high and exalted manifestations 
which are constantly and unvaryingly displayed in the mighty archi- 
tecture of the Universe. There exists in them no grand and elevated 
principles — no intrinsic beauty or excellency which can or will have 
any tendency to benefit or reorganize Mankind. It is well to inquire 
what possible good can arise from a little experiment like that of 
turning water into wine, or from any of similar nature ? Besides 
this, all who are acquainted with the chemical relations of substances, 
and the laws of their combination, will at once conceive that such an 
occurrence would be entirely opposed to those laws, and could not, 
therefore, have taken place. 

Another account is related of two men " possessed of devils" pre- 
senting themselves to Jesus for relief. The devils are represented 
as at that moment beseeching Christ to let them depart from the hu- 
man form, and enter into a herd of swine at a short distance from 
them. Jesus is represented as granting their solicitation ; and at 
once they left the persons and entered into the swine — which, being 
exceedingly deranged by this very unjust intrusion, ran over a steep 
place, and were destroyed. It appears from this, that man in that 
instance was but little superior in his nature and organization to these 
animals whose lives were destroyed : for the " devils" would not have 
desired to change their habitation thus immediately and directly from 
the forms of the men to the forms of the swine, had not some close 
relation existed between the two. And there could not possibly have 
been instituted a better and wiser plan to accomplish the destruction 
of a multitude of such annoying and intrusive devils than the plan 
here carried into execution. For there exists no account whether 
they evacuated the interior of the swine Qn their way down the preci- 
pice to the water, or whether they, with the swine, most effectually 
" perished." Certainly no one will presume to say that this is not 



512 nature's divine revelations. 

one of the most useful and important miracles that is recorded in the 
New Testament. 

Further, this wonderful performance astonished and excited the 
inhabitants of the place to such a degree, that they are represented as 
persuading Jesus to depart out of their coast. Indeed, nothing can 
be more just and natural than this ; for what man or community 
would not apprehend a great deal of injury and injustice from the 
existence of a person among them so effectually engaged in destroy- 
\ ing their herds ? It is a most happy reflection that this is a mere 
[record of Matthew, but was not an actual occurrence. 

The character and tendency of the miracles related prohibit com- 
pletely the possibility of their Divine intention as apprehended by 
theologians, because they were exceedingly limited, and their use 
was confined exclusively to the persons receiving such medical as- 
sistance as they afforded. Such deeds of charity, sympathy, and 
benevolence, are to be admired in the character of any person who 
ever has lived or ever will live on earth ; but further than this, they 
are of no importance, and demand no veneration nor approbation. 
For they are simply the good and just deeds which may be per- 
formed by any person who is naturally qualified for their accom- 
plishment. 

But there has arisen a vast amount of misapprehension concerning 
these miracles, from the style of the written record. Matthew, and 
all the other apostles, record the cause and effect as occurring in rapid 
succession — almost simultaneously. Such expressions frequently 
occur as — "He laid his hands upon him, and he was healed." 
So in all the cases mentioned of palsy, lameness, blindness, deafness, 
and other physical infirmities, cured by Jesus, the effect is related as 
though it followed the cause immediately. All who are acquainted 
with physiological principles, and with the calm, gentle, and ener- 
getic movements of the human organization, are persuaded — even 
positively convinced — that no cause can be brought to act so as to 
produce health as an immediate result, in case of any established dis- 
ease. Therefore, notwithstanding the things recorded were performed, 
they were effected by causes agreeing with the nature of the human 
system ; and the re-establishment of health, which actually occurred, 
was effected gradually, and by means adapted to the temperament of 
the individual, and the nature of the disease. 

But Matthew and others have conveyed a wrong impression by 
relating those circumstances in such an unqualified manner. Their 



nature's divine revelations. 513 

form of expression was similar to saying, " The sun retired behind 
the western hills, and all was involved in darkness ;" or, " One ap- 
plied such a medicine, and was cured ;" or, " I deposited a germ 
in the earth, and behold this beautiful tree !" or, " We sowed the 
seed, and we gathered the harvest." This would be leaving, as Mat- 
thew did, the intermediate period between cause and effect entirely 
unnoticed, and recording the occurrence in general terms, and in a 
comprehensive manner; and the same style of narrative is frequently 
exemplified in the writings of the apostles. I do not make this re- 
mark to relieve those passages of their inconsistency (though the 
writers of them evidently believed as they wrote), but merely for 
the purpose of revealing the cause and origin of those expressions. 

If thousands of such experiments were performed as the casting 
out of devils, or transforming water into wine, or destroying the lives 
of a number of undeserving swine, or the withering of a verdant fig- 
tree — what possible use — what grand design — what celestial result 
would be accomplished ? Would not such means be altogether in- 
adequate to the fulfilment of the end for which they are supposed to 
have been originally designed ? Are they not useless and insignifi- 
cant manifestations, such as have a tendency to corrupt a just faith in 
the workings of the Great Divine Mind ? Are they not, indeed, 
most unworthy the dignity of any human being, to say nothing of the 
Great Cause, which is the very Essence of Infinite Perfection ? 
Have they any tendency to extirpate evil from the earth ? It is dis- 
tinctly evident that the race of mankind were not benefited whe© 
they were performed, nor prevented from subsequently becomiag 
most unrighteously disorganized. And have not the very existence 
of those accounts caused war, persecution, martyrdom, and death ? 
Have they not divided nation from nation, by establishing an antago- 
nism in those personal and national interests which should unite 
them as a brotherhood ? Nay, has not even the whole Christian 
world, so called, been divided, and each person drawn the sword of 
sectarian hostility against another? Are these celestial effects, in- 
dicating that the cause was divine intention, and born from the 
bosom of celestial Perfection ? If such is the cause, do the effects 
correspond? If these things were designed to produce conviction 
of the Messiahship of Christ, could it have been possible for the 
efforts of Divine Wisdom and Power to be thus completely deranged 
and baffled? And if they were designed to convince mankind,. why- 
does skepticism go on increasing as knowledge advances ? 

33 



514 nature's divine revelations* 

It is distinctly clear, that they have produced precisely the effects 
which might naturally have been expected from their operation upon 
the minds of the superstitious and uneducated generation which so 
earnestly believed them. They were written under the promptings 
of misguided judgment; and having thus originated, their effects 
have fully corresponded in every generation, even to the unfolding 
and ripening of the human mind in the nineteenth century. 

The theological propositions, founded upon the supposed perform- 
ance of supernatural miracles, are so completely transparent, that the 
discerning mind can not fail to see their utter nothingness. And though 
volume after volume has been written to elucidate these opinions 
metaphysically, I am constrained to leave them all unnoticed, because 
they appear to me as the shadows, and not the substance of things. 



§ 139. I now proceed to an investigation of the fundamental and 
essential principles of what is claimed to be a pure and celestial the- 
ology, or, rather, of the four pillars upon which the theological super- 
structure is sustained. And I would bespeak particular attention to 
this attack, because it may be that it will demolish the whole system, 
and leave nothing of it but a mass of disgusting rubbish. The first 
point is "Original Sin;" the second, "the Atonement ;" the third, 
"Faith;" and the fourth, "Regeneration." 

1st. Original Sin. To dissect this proposition in all its numer- 
ous forms and modifications, would be to interfere with that which is 
not capable, because of its unsoundness, of receiving any interfe- 
rence. But there is one principle involved in the subject, by which 
the human mind has been most unjustly perverted, and this principle 
demands a brief notice. It represents man as being originally pure 
as to his physical and spiritual nature, even as a flower from the bud 
of the divine creation ; and that he possessed nearly all the charac- 
teristics of a celestial being, pure, spotless, unsophisticated. While 
thus existing, temptations were placed before him, of so captivating 
a nature that he was unable to resist them. Oh, how unjust, to 
charge the Divine Mind with creating man, and endowing him with 
all the attributes of purity and goodness, and at the same time with- 
holding from him a competency to resist temptation ! How unholy 
to accuse him of constituting man a perfect being, and at the same 
time instituting a most destructive plot to injure him for life, and per- 
haps for ever ! a plot, too, which would implicate an unborn race for 
thousands of years ! 



515 

Original sin, then, is based upon this grand but most unrighteous 
impeachment of the Wisdom and Love of the Creator. It assumes 
that man was tempted, that he yielded, and that spiritual death en- 
sued ; a death so terrible in its influence, that an unborn and inno- 
cent creation were necessarily involved in its inconceivable horrors ! 
Nay more, it disconnects the whole world of mankind from any- 
spiritual communication with that Holy Essence which breathed 
them into being — even totally banishes them from all parental 
favor, and presses them to the very brink of an awful burning 
gulf! Still more horrible, it teaches that millions on millions are, 
owing to this divine curse, destined to writhe in the waves of dark- 
ness — in the bosom of a burning abyss, whose dissolving fires were 
blown into a flame by the very breath of — Divine Love! 

Thus, according to the doctrine under review, an innocent man, 
who had ho experience — who was pure and undefiled — came under 
the wrath and curse of that Being whose very essence is Love, Wis- 
dom, and celestial Perfection. In this his posterity are also una- 
voidably implicated, and thus are charged with a debt which they 
had no agency in contracting, and which was incurred before they 
were born ! Here is a most unjust and impious charge ; and the 
proposition involving it is too corrupt and vitiating to the moral sen- 
sibilities of men, to have an existence even in the darkest recess of a 
distorted imagination. 

This great debt, caused by spiritual death, the whole race is said 
to owe to Him who spoke, and they lived ! The Divine Mind is 
said to have assumed the human form, in which he calls himself the 
Son, for the purpose of relieving the race of this debt, which he him- 
self created — by living on earth, suffering all descriptions of perse- 
cution, and at last dying an ignominious death ! He himself thus 
suffers innocently to remove effects that must have originated in his 
own Infinite Wisdom ! And this is called " The Atonement.'' 
AH this is equivalent to saying that the Creator instituted a celestial 
plan to deceive and implicate mankind, of which he subsequently 
repented, and could not annihilate its awful consequences without his 
Son — even himself — dying the death of a persecuted martyr! Na- 
ture, retain thy complacency! Continue to unfold thy charms! 
Perpetuate thy undying beauty and grandeur, even though man in 
his audacious folly, has clothed thee in a mantle of darkness, terrible 
as the vengeance of an exasperated Deity ! 

Ye theologians, behold now your speculations ! Your " original 



516 

sin," is discovered to be a repulsive blasphemy ; and your " atone- 
ment" to be the very climax of a deranged imagination, and one that 
is of the most unrighteous and immoral character. The first is dia- 
metrically opposed to all distributive justice — annihilates all concep- 
tion of wisdom — banishes from the soul of man all appreciation of 
celestial Love — dissipates all thirst for knowledge and progress — 
and shuts the very portals of reason by the hand of omnipotent ven- 
geance, and by pointing to a fount of infernal fires ! More terrible 
darkness — a more soul-revolting conception — a more wretched dis- 
play of human folly, could not possibly occur in any of the wide fields 
and spheres of creation. The second proposition involves a charge of 
injustice unworthy the deeds of and character of a heathen potentate. 
Its tendency is to generate absolute immorality in the world, and so 
far it is absolutely a curse to man. But its deleterious power is 
limited, for it can not arrest the sublime workings of established and 
immutable laws. 

The third essential element in the received theology, is called 
Faith. This, like many other alleged Christian virtues, is not capa- 
ble of manifesting itself, nor is it even known to be existing until its 
possessor verbally makes the fact known to the world. It is like 
many Christian principles, so called, that are never manifested by 
deeds or proper actions, but are only known to exist when the world 
is told of them. 

Faith — what is it ? Certainly it is a conviction of the judgment, 
resulting from appropriate and adequate evidence. Then it is an 
effect derived from knowledge. It is therefore void of all merit or 
demerit, inasmuch as it is a natural consequence of known facts, and 
not a voluntary acquirement of the mind. Is it proper to call upon 
man to believe an inconsistency in order that he may escape an irre- 
trievable condemnation ? This, indeed, is the most unnatural de- 
mand that folly can possibly urge. Is a man to be approbated be- 
cause he has faith in the existence of any external things received 
through the channels of the senses ? Is it to be considered a merit 
for a man to believe that the sun shines, and that the earth is ren- 
dered fertile thereby ? or that the earth, together with the whole 
solar system, revolves ? Is faith to be considered a merit, when it 
is a result of a conviction of the judgment? It is plain, then, that 
the common religious requirement of faith is unjust, untrue, immoral 
— because it is opposed to all laws of causation, and all teachings of 
the interior and external world. 



517 

The fourth point is Regeneration. This is founded upon the as- 
sumption of Regeneration, and therefore the doctrine is only an evan- 
escent and unreal effect, proceeding from a cause equally unreal and 
unsubstantial. Regeneration is considered as an effect resulting from 
faith; the latter results from — it is impossible to tell what! And 
it is entirely useless to dwell upon a term containing no interior 
meaning, and which has generated, and will continue to do the same 
unless abandoned, every species of superstition and unrighteous 
thoughts. 

Such, then, are the substantial and inherent elements which con- 
stitute and sustain the great theological superstructure. Their quali- 
ties are impure, their composition is decayed, they are performing 
the work of their own destruction ; and behold the temple falls : and 
who shall stand, subsequent generations will testify. 



§ 140. No class or series of expressions have been associated in 
the enfeebled mind of man with more fear and depressing dread, than 
some of those said to have been used by Christ while preaching and 
prophesying. It has been a source of wonder and extreme perplex- 
ity that a being represented as possessing so much spiritual refine- 
ment and brotherly kindness, should have employed such violent and 
unkind terms in speaking of those who were merely opposed to the 
doctrines he promulgated ! For it is plain to every pure, benevolent, 
and philanthropic mind, that the mental constitution of that person 
must be impure indeed, who could look abroad upon the face of cre- 
ation and mark the weakness of erring humanity, and then say to his 
own brethren — " Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers;" or, " Ye j 
scribes and Pharisees — hypocrites !" for these were merely misdi- ' 
rected brethren, whose condition of mind was not caused by them- 
selves, but by inferior and unpropitious circumstances. The well- 
informed mind is personally conscious that the causes of evil lie not 
in man, but about him ; and this knowledge at once creates a uni- 
versal forgiveness, and forbids the application of any harsh terms to 
a brother — much more to a brotherhood. Persons who are not ac- 
quainted with the cause of moral evil, are in the habit of accusing each 
other falsely, and applying to each other terms no less unjust than 
such as, " Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers ! how can ye escape 
the damnation of hell?" Surely a more unrighteous sentence could 
not proceed from an ignorant devotee of the Juggernaut ! 

If it is said that these expressions as ascribed to Christ have an 



518 

interior signification which is not discoverable upon the surface, then 
still more should the language be discarded : for it no longer answers 
the purpose for which it was designed. If the expressions have a 
meaning which is not perceptible, then should they not be uttered, 
because they are, to say the least, entirely useless. 

Perhaps no terms have oppressed the mind with more gloom and 
dread than the terms " hell-fire," " everlasting fire prepared for the 
devil and his angels," " weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth," 
&c. It will be remembered that it is the expression, and not the 
meaning, which terrifies the weak and uninformed mind : for sheol 
being a Hebrew word, has no specific application, but was used pro- 
miscuously among the early inhabitants in application to almost any- 
thing they disliked. And hades is a Greek word applied in the same 
way. And as gehenna is a Greek word derived from two Hebrew 
expressions, it can not be truthfully said that either of these words is 
worthy of the least regard, much less that they should be productive 
of fear, and thus circumscribe the movements and lofty aspirations of 
the human spirit. I am deeply impressed, and that, too, by an influx 
of superior information, that if these remarks will assist the efforts of 
others to rend the dark curtain of superficiality from off the windows 
of the soul, one great and glorious achievement will be accom- 
plished, and light will illuminate the spiritual possessions of every 
human form. 

A most remarkable and conspicuous personage, who may be con- 
sidered as an inmate of this theological temple, I have not as yet 
specifically noticed. I allude to the being called the devil. This 
potent personage has been as active in establishing his portion of the 
kingdom as any influence which we have as yet considered. But it 
is well to analyze the term " devil," so that we may arrive at a more 
familiar acquaintance with his origin and disposition. This term is 
synonymous with satan, which latter is derived from shaitan. This 
originally signified almost nothing, but was generally used in a loose 
and unguarded manner, meaning sprightly, godly man, deified spirit, 
disease, monomania, evil-doer, &c. All of these significations are 
comprehended in various expressions in the Bible, such as satan, 
death, devil, &c. But even in the Bible, devil signifies evil, wicked- 
ness, abomination. And when this evil deity is represented as " go- 
ing up and down the earth," or " going about like a roaring lion seek- 
ing whom he may devour," the word " devil" is nothing more than a 
figurative personification of evil. As a proof of this, every discerning 



519 

person can see that he creates the most tumult and disturbance where 
ignorance and superstition abound to the greatest extent. 

It is well known to biblical commentators, or at least to those who 
have investigated the early application of terms, that the ancient ma- 
gicians deified an Evil Principle, and that their theology was system- 
atized by Zoroaster, who possessed all the materials existing prior 
to his life, from which he erected his supernatural revelation. As 
the word shaitan meant only a little more than nothing, certainly the 
deified imaginary evil principle to which it is now applied can not 
mean a great deal more. 

But the terms " hell," " devil," " satan," &c, have created more fear 
and superstitious apprehension than any others contained in the whole 
Primitive History. But as has been shown*, they were intended to 
express only that which the uncultivated inhabitants of the earth cre- 
ated by false conceptions of the manifestations of Nature, and of the 
character and attributes of man. Therefore they should be regarded 
with at least as much respect as any oriental, poetical mythos, merely 
because of the imaginative and marvellous conceptions which they 
exemplify. 

While I am speaking thus, I feel a constant and insuppressible 
yearning for the elevation of every mind to that degree of mental dis- 
cernment in which these things which I relate might be equally 
known to them, and equally discarded by them. This would be a 
benefit to man, because he would then be restored to communion 
with the sublime teachings of his nature within, and of Nature with- 
out, the happy results of which would not only be experienced in the 
present, but more perfectly in higher spheres. 

It is also supposed by the majority of mankind, especially by those 
acquainted with the teachings of the Old and New Testaments, that 
the resurrection and general judgment were never presented to the 
world before the life and disclosures of Jesus ; and that the "golden 
rule" was then for the first time promulgated by Jesus, and was never 
conceived of or expressed by any previous mind. That is not true. 
It is well known to some who have explored the pages of antiquity, 
that Confucius, the Chinese philosopher, expressed the golden rule 
nearly six hundred years before Christ lived — about which time 
Zoroaster also flourished, who succeeded in establishing through- 
out the whole eastern world the doctrine of a physical resurrection 
and general judgment. Zoroaster even prophesied, with a great deal 
of perspicuity, ingenuity, and truthfulness. Notwithstanding his con- 



520 nature's divine revelations. 

ceptions of a general resurrection and judgment were derived from 
the many conceptions of earlier ages, they are presented in a more 
systematic and rational form than those which are contained in the 
New Testament, and which the apostles endeavored to promulgate 
on the authority of the teachings and martyrdom of Christ. 



§ 141. Matthew, after having related the prophecy of Jesus con- 
cerning the destruction of Jerusalem, and many other promiscuous 
sayings, closes by giving a description of the trials, sufferings, con- 
demnation, and crucifixion of Christ, who was a person of remarka- 
ble excellence in all his physical and spiritual possessions. But as 
I shall speak concerning this subject hereafter, I dismiss it for the 
present, and proceed to notice some remarks of Matthew upon this 
very unjust crucifixion. 

He relates that Christ was exceedingly disliked by the Jewish na- 
tion, and that he was accused, arrested, and conveyed to the pres- 
ence of Pontius Pilate — who was not over-anxious to condemn, but 
was compelled by the vociferous multitude to yield his assent and 
seal the condemnation. After this, a cross was prepared, which Je- 
sus was enforced to carry, and which he did with a great deal of 
gentleness and humiliation, until he arrived at the spot where his 
noble and dignified person was to be sacrificed. They placed a 
qrown of thorns upon his head, and gave him impure and bitter 
drink to quench his thirst ; and what is still more to be lamented is, 
that they nailed him to the cross, and then perforated his body with 
their spears, that his sufferings might be increased, and their exas- 
peration gratified J He is represented to have had but a few follow- 
ers, and these came and wept beneath his body. 

After he was taken from the cross and deposited in the sepulchre, 
before whose mouth a stone was placed, he is represented as being 
guarded for three days, and then coming forth and appearing to three 
of his disciples. After this, he was seen, it is said, by upward of 
five hundred souls ; and not long afterward he ascended amid the 
clouds and disappeared, to occupy a position as Judge on high. 

This, as it will be remembered, is recorded by Matthew, Mark, 
Luke, and John. The record is not a demonstration of its actual 
occurrence, although those who wrote were pure and undesigning 
men, whose testimonies are worthy of the highest respect and con- 
sideration. I will explain hereafter how this opinion was created, 
the causes engaged in producing it, and why these persons wrote 



nature's divine revelations. 521 

with so much pure simplicity. But at present I am only investiga- 
ting the theological speculations based upon these records. 

This martyrdom of Jesus is called the " Vicarious Atonement ;" 
that is, his suffering for the sins of the world — suffering an innocent 
and ignominious death for that which his death could not alter, and 
that which the Divine Creator is represented as having instituted ! 
Why should the Jews be persecuted for crucifying Jesus, if indeed 
it was originally designed that the latter should thus suffer for the re- 
demption of mankind ? The merit did not consist in his death in- 
dependently, because he would not have been persecuted nor put to 
death had not the Jews performed that office. Then why not say 
that the Jews were essential means employed in the accomplishment 
of this vicarious atonement? and why should the whole be ascribed 
to the object sacrificed? The Jews, however, are charged with ex- 
ceeding cruelty, injustice, and unholy persecution. They are ac- 
cused in every possible way, and with a degree of virulence which 
is much against their accusers ; but how could they be guilty when 
they were made agents of the Divine Mind to fulfil one of his origi- 
nal designs ? Then the Jews should receive a great share of the 
adoration and praise : for it was by them that this great end was ac- 
complished, and not so much by the sacrifice or vicarious atonement, 
which was merely the effect of their united efforts. Why, then, place 
merit, adoration, and praise, where they do not belong? — for it is 
manifestly unjust to adore and venerate an effect more than its cause. 

But the death of Christ had no possible connexion with the sins 
of the world, nor with the cause of sin. Sin, indeed, in the common 
acceptation of that term, does not really exist ; but what is called sin 
is merely a misdirection of man's physical and spiritual powers, which 
generates unhappy consequences. The death of no being will ex- 
tirpate these evil consequences. Nothing short of a general knowl- 
edge of the causes of these evils, and of the general capabilities of 
mankind, will restore permanent harmony and happiness to the race. 
Nor is it possible for any principles involved in the idea of a vicari- 
ous atonement, to produce the work of general reorganization ; but a 
rejection of this doctrine will be one of the mightiest steps toward 
ultimate amelioration and consequent happiness. 

Further : there is no law governing any composition, that will ad- 
mit of its ascension above the forms of Nature, before each part of 
that composition becomes fitted for ascension. Then the body of a 
person can not be made to ascend while the law of association exists 



522 

and governs Nature universally. Nevertheless, it has been supposed 
that the composition constituting the body of Christ might have un- 
dergone a process of refinement suitable to render an ascension pos- 
sible. But then it must have become completely intangible, and 
could not have been seen by those who were present at the ascen- 
sion. But this supposition is not founded upon a knowledge of gen- 
eral laws, or of their unvarying effects as manifested in every depart- 
ment of Nature. Such an ascension would indeed have been im- 
possible : because there could not have been such an accelerated 
process of refinement as to perfect any composition in the space of 
three days. 

Moreover, the term anastasis, rendered resurrection in the New 
Testament, does not originally express any such an ascension. It 
there signifies a rising up, an elevation, a progressive reform, a res- 
urrection, a gradual and steady improvement. It may be added that 
the doctrine of a general resurrection is founded only upon the sup- 
position that the Bible teaches it, which it can not be proved to do ; 
nor is there any such meaning attached to the original expression 
anastasis. It is well to remark, however, that Paul, who philoso- 
phized upon the subject, really believed in a general, corporeal res- 
urrection. Still, all his expressions, as well as those of the other 
writers, will admit of a different signification ; for terms have become 
greatly modified since language has become so copious and super- 
fluous, and therefore what they mean now is not always what they 
meant originally. 

Then, again, Matthew relates a most marvellous phenomenon con- 
cerning the temple being rent, the earth quaking, graves opening, 
and their tenants being quickened into life, and appearing unto many 
in the city. (Matt, xxvii. 51-53.) This would not have been 
believed for one moment, had it been related in any portion of the 
Zend Avesta — although there are more remarkable things therein 
recorded than this. When such things are presented for credence, 
it is always proper to reflect upon the probable origin of such rela- 
tions — their use, if true, and then to inquire whether they are suscep- 
tible of an application. If these questions were urged with reference 
to this account, its truth or untruth would not be regarded as of any 
importance ; for it is manifestly a confusion of the order of Nature, 
and void of all practical utility. 

As to a day of general Judgment, not much comment is required ; 
for it is neither taught in the Scriptures, nor believed by any biblical 



nature's divine revelations. 523 

investigator of a superiorly-enlightened mind. A remark heretofore 
made, will answer instead of a protracted argument : " Whatever the 
judgment can not sanction, the Divine Mind never created." 



§ 142. As the book of Matthew comprehends all that is related in 
the succeeding books, I have given attention to its contents to the 
exclusion, as yet, of all the collateral evidences found in the other 
books for or against the propositions touched upon and analyzed. 
But I will proceed to a general reflection upon each of these books, in 
the order in which they are placed, speaking also of their origin and 
prominent principles. Before doing so, however, I will state a few 
facts in the history of Matthew. • 

Matthew became an officer under the Roman government some 
time previous to the death of Christ, in which occupation he contin- 
ued for a long period, even until old age, at which time Paul, Dio- 
nysius, and others, were preaching the important doctrines of Christ. 
Matthew deserted the Jewish and embraced the Christian religion, 
not long after Paul's conversion, and he then soon began to write 
concerning the things heard and seen as appertaining to Christ 
and his teachings. It will be seen by a review of his book, that 
he apparently grouped the sayings of Christ, not in the order 
in which they occurred, but merely as they were presented to his 
mind ; for, in many places, he evidently comprehends in one sen- 
tence an historical account of the miracles and sayings of Jesus which 
seemingly occupied many months. Besides this, his manuscripts 
have never been known to the world. The only remains of them 
are contained in a Greek manuscript. But they were, as commenta- 
tors admit, originally written in Hebrew, and for the express use of 
some Jewish converts. There evidently existed no intention on his 
part, nor on the part of those who transcribed his writings, to ever 
have them merged into a canonical book. Certainly he was never 
directed by Christ to write and present this manuscript to the world 
for this purpose. Nor can it be proved that he ever had such an 
intention himself, either from the nature of his record, or from the 
very unsatisfactory manner in which the same has been compiled, 
received as canonical, and voted as the first book of the New Testa- 
ment. Nothing could be more proper than the title of this book, 
which designates it as "according to," though not as written by, Mat- 
thew. They who prefixed this title were themselves doubtful as to its 
origin. Ecclesiastical history proves that its chronology is discrepant 



524 nature's divine revelations. 

with that of the preceding and subsequent writings ; and very many 
even admit that the first two chapters are exceedingly doubtful, while 
none are very anxious to vouch for their truth. 

After Matthew had written a few manuscripts, he was captured by 
two officers of the Persian customs, carried to the governor, pro- 
nounced guilty of heterodoxy, and was condemned, and died a 
martyr. 

Some wise men have written profound criticisms upon the con- 
tents of the Old and New Testaments, and seem to have mistaken 
evidence to be against, rather than in favor of, the writings of the 
apostles ; especially where unguarded expressions occur, or quota- 
tions from the Old Testament, or historical relations which do in 
reality oppose the records of other writers. The book of Mark con- 
tains many things that are discrepant with the contents of the book 
of Matthew. But this is no evidence that they intended imposition 
upon the world. Nor is it in any respect against the moral purity 
and rectitude of their historical writings ; but it rather manifests a 
pure design in giving to the world that which they seriously believed, 
and which was equally believed by others. It proves that there 
existed no designing plot — no collusion, whereby all things therein 
related might be joined and confirmed in such a manner as to exclude 
the possibility of detection and exposure. It proves, also, that they 
wrote merely from an influx of external impressions ; and the reflux 
of these gave rise to the manuscripts of the New Testament. It 
proves, also, that they wrote with an entire unacquaintance with each 
other's private opinions or concurrent views ; and that they wrote 
free from any intention except that of presenting a pure and truthful 
account. 



$ 143. The book of Mark commences unlike that of Matthew ; 
for, instead of introducing a genealogy, it begins by quoting from the 
book of Malachi, third chapter and first verse, a prophecy concerning 
one who would (and did) come to prepare the way for the introduc- 
tion of the teachings of Christ to the world. It will be seen, by read- 
ing the quotation in Malachi, that it is in the first person, and has no 
connexion whatever with the future. But the expression is applica- 
ble to the fact that John preached and prepared the way for the in- 
troduction of the gospel. Considered as a prophecy, however, the 
expression is not applicable. 



525 

This book contains fewer references to the prophecies than Mat- 
thew, and is confined particularly to a comprehensive relation of 
many things which are also recorded in Matthew, and with a very 
little dissimilarity. Mark makes mention of the colt on which Jesus 
rode to Jerusalem, adding to the account, what Matthew did not 
mention, that it was a colt " upon whose back man never before sat," 
with the exception of this slight variation, which was supposed to 
make the occurrence nearer a miracle than the simple relation of 
Matthew, the two accounts coincide. He mentions, also, the casting 
of lots, to ascertain who should possess the garments of Jesus. This, 
also, is related differently from what we find it in Matthew. For Mat- 
thew, in connexion, makes a quotation, which he appears to have 
considered as a confirmation of the idea concerning the preknowl- 
edge of the early writers. Such quotations consist of incidental 
expressions occurring in the Old Testament, having in all cases a 
connexion with the historical events or circumstances referred to in 
those books. 

Mark then proceeds to quote from the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah, 
the words, " And he was numbered with the transgressors." This 
he applies to the crucifixion of Christ with the two thieves. It is 
well to remember, again, that it was the expression which they quo- 
ted, and that in order to relate the circumstance in the language of 
others, instead of employing their own — the same as one at the 
present day would quote from the poetical, theological, or philosophical 
productions of any previous writer, when passages are found which 
are applicable, in order to embody or confirm his own reasonings or 
impressions. If Mark and the other New Testament writers had 
used the phrase, " that the expression might be verified," instead of, 
" that the prophecy might be fulfilled," the reader would not be led 
to believe so many unwarrantable ideas concerning the foreknowl- 
edge of those prophets. 

The expression that occurs in Isaiah, " He shall be numbered 
with the transgressors," applies only to, and was originally intended 
to represent, the sufferings and trials of Jeremiah.* For although 
he was a very affectionate and amiable man, and was generally be- 
loved, he was nevertheless numbered with the transgressors many 
times, and was thus as often despised. It is true that Isaiah mentions 
no name, but a careful reading will decide that the allusion was to some- 
thing of this kind, though made in an indefinite and obscure manner. 
* See note on page 498. 



526 

The book of Mark contains no distinct doctrines that are not con- 
tained in Matthew. It is written in a more condensed and perspicu- 
ous manner than the book of Matthew. It is generally regarded 
favorably for its brevity and plainness of historical and biographical 
details. 

The writer closes the book by relating a command given to the 
apostles to go forth into all the world and preach the Gospel ; and, 
according to what follows, their testimony was to be offered to (he 
world on. terms most severe and absolute. It does not seem possi- 
ble that any being possessing a very high degree of spiritual knowl- 
edge, could have uttered such a sentence as, "He that believeth not 
shall be damned." This declaration is contrary to the teachings of 
all laws of cause and effect. He who believes any principle, faith, 
or philosophy, must believe it as the result of a deep and immovable 
conviction of the judgment. Certainly the mere fact of the apostles 
preaching could not have been sufficient to produce such a faith as 
was demanded. Faith could not be expected when there did no* 
exist sufficient cause to produce it. 

Again : the reward for faith was to be a salvation — a saving, per 
haps, from sin, from skepticism, from destruction by moral or physi- 
cal death, or from an abode of suffering and wretchedness. Neither 
of these is distinctly mentioned ;• but whether it was to be a salvation 
from one or all of these calamities, it would be well to inquire, How 
is it possible for faith, by any natural process, to produce such an 
effect as is herein stated ? The effect of faith is merely a tranquil- 
lity of mind, from which flow bright hopes and anticipations. There- 
fore faith can not save from sin, or pain, or wretchedness, or moral 
or spiritual death. For the world to be saved from such direful 
evils, the laws of society and the arbitrary governments of nations 
must be changed, so as to coincide with the principles of Nature, 
with the constitution of man, and with all his physical and spiritual 
requirements. 

The blessings that would follow such an harmonious organization 
of Mankind could not properly be considered as a reward or effect 
of faith ; because faith is merely an involuntary assent of the judg- 
ment, and produces that calmness and tranquillity of mind which 
constitute happiness. This happiness is confined to the mind whose 
judgment is thus decided, and it is not capable of being communi- 
cated to another, nor can it even supply the physical or spiritual ne- 
cessities of its possessor. How, then, can salvation be a resuk of 



nature's divine revelations. 527 

faith9 And what can be more unjust than the severity and posi- 
tiveness of that declaration which says, " He that believeth not 
shall be damned" ? A man can not believe or disbelieve at will. 
He can not control the convictions of his own judgment, but is 
obliged to submit to be controlled. He can no more have faith upon 
any subject at will, than he can, by the exercise of will, have a warm 
or cold feeling, or a love or hatred, or a delight or displeasure. How 
unjust is it, then, to call upon man to do that which is so entirely 
beyond his power ! It would be as proper and consistent to cast a 
man upon a burning pile, and bid him live, under the penalty of being 
for ever damned if he did not comply ; or to cast a man into the 
waters of a foaming ocean, and bid him preserve his existence, while 
at the same time all means of salvation are beyond his reach ; or to 
place a man under the keen-edged guillotine, and, at the moment 
appointed for the severing instrument to drop, to exclaim — " Resist 
and prevent the blow, or you shall be for ever lost in the depths of 
a burning abyss !" Any being who would do these things would be 
called by the world a tyrant, a heathen, a being not worthy of the 
human form or of its sublime possessions. 

Listen, then, ye who admire the sentiment expressed in the book 
of Mark, while I inquire, " How can the least degree of justice exist 
in the absoluteness of that demand which attaches the penalty of dam- 
nation to the non-performance of that which is beyond the powers of 
man's nature to accomplish?" If, then, this expression was ever ut- 
tered by Christ, it bears all the marks of cruelty and heathenish un- 
righteousness. This is no less the case if it proceeded from the 
mouth of any other being. But I am happy to relate that although 
this is in the book of Mark, it was not uttered in the preaching of 
Jesus. 



§ 144. The next passage states a number of evidences to be mani- 
fested by those who truly believed. It reads as follows : " And 
these signs shall follow them that believe : In my name shall they 
cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; they shall take 
up serpents without harm ; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall 
not hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall re- 
cover." This is one of the most unfortunate passages that could 
possibly occur for theologians and the followers of their philosophy 
and teachings. It can not be truly said that any possess the power 
of casting out devils, in the sense in which the phrase is here used. 



528 

If the passage had said, " They shall cast in devils" (or evils), then 
would it have been verified throughout the whole heathen and Chris- 
tian world ; for nothing is clearer than that the very believers and 
promulgators of this system of theology have cast evils, or devils, 
into the bosom of man, and into the heart of society, to an extent that 
is beyond estimation. Believers, then, cast devils in, not out, by 
preaching the doctrines supposed to have been taught by Christ, But 
it can not be said with the same degree of truth that they ever suc- 
ceeded in effectually banishing one devil, or evil, from the world. 

The sentence which immediately follows has been fully verified, 
viz. : " They shall speak with new tongues." It has appeared in 
the course of past investigations, that theologians (at least many of 
them) do frequently employ words in which neither they nor any 
other person can discover the least particle of signification. There- 
fore they truly speak in new tongues. For the terms " satan," 
" hell," " reward," " punishment," " involuntary," "supernatural," 
" disinterested," &c, are terms which express as near the shadow of 
no substance as it is possible for the mind to conceive. And I do 
not hesitate to venture any strength of assertion that these terms, with 
a vast number of others, are significant of no real thought, and are 
incapable of being applied to any real principle, phenomenon, or de- 
velopment, in any department of Nature or the Universe. Any per- 
son, then, entertaining the least particle of doubt concerning the 
truthfulness of the above sentence from Mark, should reflect on these 
things, and banish all doubt immediately ; for it is evident that these 
theologians do speak in new tongues, inasmuch as they are scarcely 
comprehended either by themselves or any other being. 

I can not let this opportunity pass without observing some late 
developments among the followers of new faiths. These have oc- 
curred within the last century, and therefore no particular historical 
detail is required. So I proceed to mention the performances of the 
sect known as the Mormons. The founder of this sect presented 
to the world, not only his own testimony, but that of many others, in 
relation to his and their religious faith and miraculous performances. 
They professed to heal the sick by the " laying-on of hands," to cast 
out devils, and to converse in unknown tongues. They can pro- 
duce evidence of an artificial character of these things, and of their 
actual occurrence. But there exists no interior evidence, probability, 
or use, in any such performances, and therefore they should not re- 
ceive the credence of any rational mind. One thing, however, in 



nature's divine revelations. 529 

evidence of the possession of the right faith, they could produce in 
abundance ; and that is, they could converse in unknown tongues. 
Strictly true is this statement, for some of the dissenters from that 
faith do not hesitate to acknowledge that they could and did converse 
in a language unknown either to themselves or to anybody else ! The 
followers of Ann Lee, also, whose history is well known, make the 
same pretensions, and produce the same evidence ; and their dissent- 
ers make, without hesitation, precisely the same acknowledgment. 

Therefore beware of superficial testimony, external appearances, 
visible, tangible, sensual evidences, because such are invariably liable 
to deceive, and are oftentimes unrighteous. Beware, too, of the 
character of every external testimony. Search well the cause of its 
existence. Reflect well upon the external means employed to pro- 
duce credence in respect to any phenomenon — any marvellous cir- 
cumstance — any miraculous development, either in Nature or in 
man, and also upon the uses made of such ; because there exists a 
strong probability that there are latent intentions connected with such 
evidences that constitute the very elements of deception. 



§ 145. Many in past ages believed that the elephant was a prodigy 
or miracle of Nature. Some of the ancients supposed that he was 
not only the result of a miraculous conception of Nature, but that he 
possessed a spirit, and reasoning powers, equal if not superior to 
those possessed by man. Besides this, his social habits were be- 
lieved by some to be established, directed, and controlled, by spirits 
of the mountains, forests, and other places, which they frequented. 
The ancients had also an opinion that spirits communed with ele- 
phants, and instigated their thoughts ; and that spirits, ghosts, witches, 
angels, devils, and many similar personages, existed in great abun- 
dance. Is there not testimony in favor of the most marvellous 
transactions of angels, devils, ghosts, witches, and other active, in- 
visible beings ?— testimonies, too, of the most unexceptionable char- 
acter ? 

There are also now persons who believe that man is in constant 
communion with spirits, either of a good or evil character ; the first 
being the cause of all good thoughts, and the latter of all evil ones. 
They also believe that men possess the power to move toward the 
gulf of evil, or the throne of goodness. This power is termed "free 
will" They thus make man an independent and self-existent creature, 
and endeavor to impress upon his mind that if he is sinful, it is the 

34 



530 

result merely of his will, or his affection for evil ; a quality which he 
need not possess if he desires to be free from it. Moreover, it is said 
that he can approach the throne or sphere of celestial goodness by 
the same exercise of his own will-power. Such an attribute would 
give man unlimited control over the laws, forces, and actuating prin- 
ciples, of the Universe. It would make him possess the requisite 
power to resist all temptation, and all influences of eternal laws. It 
would give him power to command, and teach him that he existed 
uncommanded. It would give him power to control, while he is 
not at all capable of being controlled, influenced, or actuated ! 

But it may be said that he has "free will" only in a qualified sense. 
But the very moment a qualification is needed, the doctrine is proved 
to be unsound, and man's power is shown to be limited. If he can 
not under Q " ~-'-cumstances and conditions resist being influenced or 
actuated, k _ u the philosophy under notice is not true ; because the 
fact of man's being once influenced, establishes the truth that he is 
actuated by adequate forces, and governed throughout eternity by 
immutable laws. 

Others believe that man may reproduce in himself the power of 
working miracles, and say they have succeeded in presenting a dem- 
onstration. Others at the present day believe that man possesses no 
spiritual principle which will retain its identity after the physical dis- 
solution. These reason deductively, but not analytically ; hence the 
conclusion is illegitimate and unsound. And there are existing in- 
numerable sects, entertaining as many different opinions ; and each 
sect is anxious to sustain its own particular creed. 

The followers of Ann Lee seriously believe and teach that select 
persons among them commune with the spirits that inhabit celestial 
spheres. They frequently induce, by excitement, a cataleptic con- 
dition of the body, and then are said to be in heaven, walking among 
and conversing with the angels. And when they return to outward 
consciousness, they relate these marvellous peregrinations with all 
the seriousness and solemnity of truth — because they believe them. 
Surely, then, miracles exist in our midst, of the same character as 
those which are mentioned in the book of Mark as following all true 
believers. 

Is it not as reasonable to esteem heathen, ancient, Chinese, Per- 
sianic, or Mohammedan credulity, as the credulity of those who im- 
plicitly believe and teach the doctrines of the Primitive History ? Is 
it not just to regard the Mormon and Shaker evidences and credulity 



531 

that exist in our midst, with the same degree of veneration as the 
things merely related in the books of the New Testament, and be- 
lieved by many in the world ? Certainly modern credulity is as much 
to be respected as ancient. Then why confine belief, when external 
evidences of true faiths exist about and among us in abundance? 

The sentence which follows the last one commented upon, refers 
to the handling of serpents without harm. Unfortunately, there ex- 
ists much actual danger in this experiment ; and hence it is not so 
frequently attempted as the former ones. There exists evidence 
that more men who have possessed scarcely any faith, have handled 
serpents with perfect safety, than there have been persons who have 
performed the same things among those possessing faith sufficiently 
powerful almost to remove a light mountain. 

Furthermore, it is said, " They shall drink any deadly thing with- 
out injury." It is strange how deadly things can be drunk without 
injuring life ! It is unnecessary to speak of the action of the human 
system in repulsing or yielding to that which is opposed to its nature 
or composition. Poison can be taken into the system in minute "por- 
tions without injury ; but if too great a portion is taken, it is incapa- 
ble of assimilating with the elements of the body, and thus constitutes 
a violation (though not a suspension) of natural law, the inevitable 
result of which would be a cessation of life. A true believer, then, 
may take a small portion without receiving harm ; but then this would 
not be taking a deadly thing in the sense implied in the passage. Be- 
sides this, an unbeliever could, without injury, take the same quantity. 
But it is plain that the handling of serpents and the drinking of poison 
is an experiment that is rather too personal to be often attempted. 

Alas for theologians, and those who think they are unerring be- 
lievers ! for the evidences which they can produce are so few and 
so intangible, that the human mind is incapable of discerning their 
existence. Remember these external evidences are not to be in any 
case relied upon as proving anything to which they are applied. If 
what I reveal requires external testimony to prove its truth, then in- 
deed its truth might with propriety be doubted. But if, while it pos- 
sesses the external clothing of sensuous and superficial testimony, it 
sinks deep into the recesses of the judgment, even to the interior of 
the human spirit, and there receives a response, its truth is at once 
placed beyond doubt, and is established to a demonstration. In this 
manner should all things be tested ; and then truth, goodness, and 
tranquillity, will be the legitimate consequences. 



532 

With these remarks, I leave the contents of the book of Mark, to 
speak of the writer personally. His name was John Mark. He 
was born and brought up, and resided through his life, in the city 
of Jerusalem. He lived at the time John the Baptist and Jesus 
were preaching. He was a believer, and felt anxious to have the 
new faith promulgated and believed ; but he can not be properly 
termed an apostle. He had a small family, and was pleasantly situ- 
ated, both as to the capacity of his residence and his financial affairs. 
He was accustomed to keep open his house as a place of entertain- 
ment and resort for Jesus and the apostles; and this continued du- 
ring the whole public life of Jesus, and especially from about the 
time he began to preach until his crucifixion. After this event, John 
Mark compiled some of the remarks of Jesus, and some impressions 
concerning him, from a few registered notes which he had kept, into 
the form of a manuscript, which he designed and intended only for 
the reading of some converts, mainly from paganism. 

But it should be remembered that manuscripts written in those 
days, upon bark or some similar substance, were never copied as 
writings are copied in modern days. So he alone possessed this rec- 
ord, and it was scarcely read or known to be existing by any other 
persons than those for whom it was immediately designed, until a 
long period after his death. And what right Constantine and the 
bishops assembled at Nice and Laodicea had to vote the book of 
Mark as canonical, is not very easily explained ; inasmuch as many 
similar manuscripts and epistles were rejected and burned according 
to the decision of their misdirected judgments. Mark never intimated 
that he desired or intended that the world at the nineteenth century 
should read his registered historical impressions ; nor was he ever 
directed by Jesus to even write or publish them. Whence, then, 
this superstitious veneration for that which was never intended by 
those whom you love most, even Jesus and the apostles, to be thus 
superstitiously believed and sanctified by subsequent generations ? 



§ 146. I now proceed to a brief consideration of the book of 
Luke, which follows : — 

Luke was a very candid, worthy, and well-instructed author. His 
writings manifest a great deal of perspicuity, candor, and intended 
truthfulness. He is serious in every respect, and worthy of the 
deepest regard ; and confidence should not be withholden from his 
historical relations. He prefaced his remarks with a very clear and 



nature's divine revelations. 533 

lucid description of the character of his impressions concerning Je- 
sus and the apostles, speaking particularly of the source of the infor- 
mation from which he wrote. He intimates that he penned that 
which himself and many others " most surely believed." He 
attaches no inspiration to his knowledge. He courts the favor of no 
person. He does not claim to be believed because he writes ; but 
his whole introduction displays a beautiful simplicity and candor 
which can not fail to commend the author to respect and esteem. 
And what is still more remarkable is, that he discards that which is 
claimed for him by commentators, and all who profess to believe that 
he, in common with his associate writers, was supernaturally inspired. 
How unrighteous, how injurious to the race it is, for men to claim 
for the Bible that fear, that superstitious and unreal veneration, which 
the Bible does not demand for itself! 

Some may consider these sayings as derogatory to the holy purity 
of the Bible, especially to that purity which interpreters attach to it, 
but which can not be found in that book. But instead of opposing, 
I am defending the writers of the New and Old Testament against 
the superstitious falsifications that are imposed upon their writings by 
those who profess to be their expounders. I feel impressed to say, 
that the Bible, like all other books, should be respected for the in- 
trinsic worth and truthfulness which may characterize it ; but for no 
other reason. Moreover, in speaking of superstitious and false inter- 
pretations, I refer to the fact that it is taught with a great deal of 
sanctimoniousness, that its contents are an influx from the Divine 
Mind into the minds of those who wrote it. 1 am distinctly im- 
pressed with the conviction that no book, or any other superficial 
production of man, can legitimately and truthfully claim such inspira- 
tion. For nothing can be of divine origin which is not inseparably 
connected with, and incessantly developed by, the laws, qualities, and 
principles, contained in the great Tree of universal causation. And 
I have shown that that which man creates or invents merely by his 
evanescent imagination, can not be anything more than a mass of 
imperfection. Thus those books may contain truth, yet no book is 
worthy the veneration which the Mohammedan pays to the Koran, 
the Brahmin to the Shaster, the Persian to the Zend Avesta, or 
the Christian to the Bible. 

I have made these remarks with distinctness, so that there may be 
no misapprehension, concerning that of which I am impressed to 
speak, and that there may not exist any obscurity or discrepancy in 



534 

the minds of those who seriously reflect, who candidly investigate, and 
who fear not to read, untrammelled by sectarian prejudice. 

The book of Luke is very free from quotations from the prophe- 
cies. Those, however, that are made, are similar to those which I 
have previously noticed. This book advances no particular doc- 
trine which in any way needs an explanation or comment. Nor do 
I discover that its teachings are in any particular different from those 
of the previous books, with the exception of some new parabolical 
illustrations, some change in the expression, and also in the group- 
ing of the historical accounts of the life, preaching, and crucifixion 
of Jesus. And those things which are in it advanced, have been, in 
a general manner, commented upon in reviewing the several propo- 
sitions, derived from the book of Matthew. So I will conclude all 
reflections on this book, and offer a few remarks concerning its 
author. 

Luke also was of Jewish birth — was educated in the Jewish reli- 
gion, and in this continued nearly to the time of Paul's conversion 
from the Jewish to the Christian religion. Luke in his early life 
learned a trade, which was the custom among the Jewish people, 
whether the parents of the young were or were not wealthy. He 
succeeded eminently in his profession, which was that of an artist, 
He is said to have painted the first portrait of Christ, which is to be 
seen at the present day in the Roman Academy of Design. After 
Luke embraced the Christian religion, he was a constant co-worker 
with many of the apostles and believers in various portions of the 
eastern world. He obtained his information principally from com- 
munications received from those who were eye-witnesses of the 
things related concerning Jesus. He wrote not from actual knowl- 
edge, but from that which he received from others. One of his par- 
ticular friends was Theophilus, whom he felt very anxious to con- 
vince of the truth of Christianity. To him he wrote this gospel and 
the Acts of the Apostles ; and these books were written for no other 
purpose than to produce a conviction in the mind of his friend, cor- 
responding to that in his own. And it is well to inquire on what 
authority were these writings voted canonical, when, at the same 
time, many as worthy manuscripts were deprived of their existence. 
Meanwhile, consider, reader, that Luke intended merely to convince 
his friend by writing and transmitting his thoughts in a connected 
manner, and had no design that the whole world should be taught to 
believe that of which he desired only to convince Theophilus. It may 



535 

be that he desired that such might be the case, because all who are 
firmly convinced of any faith, desire to have it become universal. 
But one thing is absolutely certain : he neither pretended to inspira- 
tion nor even anticipated being classed as he has been, in a standard 
cyclopedia of theology. Nor did he even once intimate that he en- 
tertained any thought as to the distinction which his writings have 
subsequently received. 

Luke also wrote concerning the origin of the Ephesian church; 
how it was established ; what teachings and ceremonies were adopted, 
and how he and the brethren of the church exulted, and congratula- 
ted each other, in the possession of their new faith. His books are 
full of information, and they demand respect and approbation for 
their simplicity and fluency of expression — at least as much respect 
as the writings of any other good and worthy man. 



§ 147. I next proceed to the book of John. This book displays 
great warmth of feeling, affection, and social and religious attachment. 
It manifests a great deal of veneration , and aspiring and noble senti- 
ment ; and these characterized the life, disposition, and spiritual 
constitution of its author. Its contents are mostly a repetition of 
things recorded in the former books ; and it contains but few appeals 
to promiscuous expressions among the prophecies. It establishes 
no proposition that differs from those heretofore noticed, and hence 
needs no further comment. 

I can not, however, very well avoid one remark upon a casual and 
unguarded sentence at the close of this book, in which John expres- 
ses the supposition, that if all the things which Christ performed were 
written, " even the world itself could not contain the books that 
would be written." Notwithstanding there were thousands of things 
said and done by Jesus which neither John nor any other writer re- 
corded, it is plain to every mind that if those things were written, the 
world would hold them. This is an evidence of John's unbounded 
and sanguine love for the faith which he had embraced. And even 
a little exaggeration on the part of the apostles, in writing their im- 
pressions, forbids at once the possibility of their minds being under 
the controlling influence of inspiration from the Divine Mind. What- 
ever is divine — strictly of celestial birth — must bear unexceptionable 
evidence of its holy origin. 

John was born, and resided the greater portion of his life, in 
Ephesus. His early religious impressions were few : and when 



536 nature's divine revelations. 

these things were presented to his mind, he exercised a great deal 
of judgment and reflection upon their merits, and afterward adopted 
and promulgated them with a great deal of sanguine confidence and 
energy. His manuscripts, like Mark's, were a long time concealed 
from public observation, but were subsequently translated into the 
Hebrew language, were sanctioned by the council of Nice, sealed as 
canonical by Constantine, and thus were presented to the world as 
constituting the fourth book of the New Testament. 

The fifth book, which follows, entitled " Acts of the Apos- 
tles," is an historical commentary and registral production of Luke. 
It contains only a record of circumstances, experiences, travels, dis- 
cussions, and vicissitudes, of the apostles ; an account of the forma- 
tion and establishment of the church ; and descriptions of the unity, 
peace, quietness, and brotherly love, which prevailed among the be- 
lievers. It does not contain any principles requiring comment or 
elucidation. And inasmuch as it is a book of historical information, 
it claims for itself only this character. If any other claims are set up 
as to its origin, contents, or importance, then these claims are un- 
warrantable ; and Luke, its writer, completely overthrows them. It 
certainly contains many beautiful and forcible expressions of senti- 
ments, but no new principles ; and hence I pass on to the considera- 
tion of the following books. 



§ 148. I come now to reflect upon the birth, life, preachings, ex- 
perience, disposition, and death, of a very highly-educated and much- 
beloved writer. Indeed, I can not resist the attraction toward so 
worthy a mind — one possessing so much purity of soul and so much 
lofty magnanimity. 

Before I speak of his many friendly epistles to associated brethren 
and established churches in various portions of the east, I will dwell 
upon his birth, life, disposition, and experiences. 

Ecclesiastical historians have collected some very truthful informa- 
tion concerning the birth and life of Paul ; and to their historical 
accounts much credit should be given. Paul was born in Tarsus. 
He dwelt during the early portion of his life in the city of Rome, 
and was there much esteemed as a highly-talented and respectable 
citizen. After receiving a very superior education through various 
means of instruction, he subjected himself to a long and protracted 
course of studies under the guidance and instruction of Gamaliel in 



537 

Jerusalem. Gamaliel was a professor of ancient literature, natural 
philosophy, and traditional science, and was recognised as a superior 
teacher of the various languages. He was a Jewish rabbin. From 
him Paul received many doctrines and religious hypotheses, which 
afterward in a measure gave direction to his religious meditations and 
writings. After Paul had completed his education, he was truly an 
enlightened man, so far as a knowledge of external science and phi- 
losophy is worthy to be termed enlightenment. 

He was also familiar with the Grecian poets and philosophers, 
and from them received much of his sublime thought and rational 
philosophy. Indeed, this is plain from a part of his writings- con- 
tained in the New Testament ; for many of his expressions as con- 
nected with his moral philosophy, evince a striking similarity of 
views and style to those of the Grecian poets and metaphysicians. 

Paul cultivated many useful social accomplishments. His social 
life was of an exceedingly complex character, for it was extensively 
interwoven with various experiences both of a pleasing and disap- 
pointing nature. These were of such a character as tended con- 
stantly to modify and develop in him new traits of mental constitu- 
tion. He, like Luke, learned a very useful trade, namely, that of 
tent-making, which he subsequently discovered to be of great advan- 
tage and importance to him. Being a Roman citizen for a great 
portion of his life, his character, religion, philosophy, and deport- 
ment, were very much like those with whom he familiarly associated ; 
and therefore he can not be said to have possessed a predisposition 
to become what he subsequently did become. Nor can it be said 
that he required a spiritual influx of superior truths to write his moral 
philosophy ; for he was superiorly enlightened in all important branch- 
es of knowledge, such as the arts, science, logic, metaphysics, and 
physical and religious philosophy. But this much can be said — and 
the assertion is fully attested by his own productions — that he was a 
most pure, worthy, benevolent, and devotional man, characterized by 
all those superior qualifications that are required to constitute a truly 
great and good mind. 

During the time that Jesus lived, and while his doctrines were 
being disseminated, Paul was a most violent opposer, and unquali- 
fiedly rejected and despised the doctrines that he afterward so rap- 
turously embraced. This opposition continued for many years after 
the death of Christ, during which period he embraced the Pharisai- 
cal philosophy, which contained some truth, though that truth was 



538 

entirely concealed by a superabundance of error arising merely from 
external, material observation. And after Paul joined this sect, he 
assumed the position of commander, at the head of a band or army 
composed of the same sect, and marched against and persecuted the 
Christian believers to an unjust and unwarrantable extent. Thus 
was he employed for a long period. He manifested in all cases the 
most violent and sanguinary intentions against the Christians. All 
his movements were characterized by a great degree of firmness, and 
an eager and positive determination to have his own opinions and 
principles prevail. 

It is related that while on his way to Damascus, he experienced a 
sudden change in his actuating motives and intentions ; and this oc- 
currence has been related in such a manner as to convey the impres- 
sion that it proceeded from a miraculous or supernatural interposition 
of the Divine Mind. I am fully aware of the circumstance, and also 
why such an ocular impression was received ; and an acquaintance 
with the fact as it occurred dissipates immediately all superstitious 
ideas of a miraculous interposition. 

From this period, the faculties of Paul took a different direction, 
and he became devoted to the Christian religion ; the consequence 
of which was a violent denouncement of the doctrines and persecu- 
tions of his past life. Thus were displayed the extremes in the 
workings of a nervous-sanguine temperament : for he then rejected 
the Pharisaical and exerted his powers to sustain the Christian re- 
ligion, with the same degree of ardor and positiveness that he had 
before manifested in defence of the Pharisaical religion against the 
Christian. 

He now devoted his life and talents to the promulgation of the 
gospel. In this he was employed for thirty years, during which time 
he travelled and preached in Arabia, Greece, Asia Minor, and on 
many islands of the Mediterranean. He was active in establishing 
societies and religious associations, in order to bring more closely 
together those who believed the new faith, so that they might con- 
gregate and worship in accordance with the doctrines which they had 
embraced. In this work he manifested much zeal, devotion, and 
activity. He likewise adopted the custom of epistolary correspon- 
dence, which had previously been introduced by other converts and 
apostles. His epistles were generally directed to the prominent mem- 
bers of the churches, and were also addressed indirectly to the whole 
congregation in each vicinity where he had labored to deposite a 



nature's divine revelations. 539 

germ of Christianity. Hence, some of those epistles were preserved, 
collected, compiled, and immersed into the New Testament, in the 
following order : — 

1. Paul's Epistle to the Romans. — This was addressed to the 
Roman church or congregation that had associated to enjoy the faith 
which both he and they had embraced. 2. Paul's Epistles to the 
Corinthians, or to the congregation of associated brethren in the faith 
at Corinth. 3. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians ; being a letter of 
exhortation, expressive of friendship and brotherly kindness, to the 
worshipping brethren in the church of Galatia. 4. Paul's Epistle to 
the Ephesians ; being a kind and friendly letter to those who had em- 
braced the faith, and who desired the encouragement and approba- 
tion of Paul, at Ephesus. 5. Paul's Epistle to the Philippians ; 
being a kind letter of encouragement and congratulation to the church 
of Philippi on the possession of their new faith. 6. Paul's Epistle 
to the Colossians ; which is a letter expressing spiritual sympathy and 
congeniality of affection for the brethren in Colosse, together with 
earnest desires for the success of the gospel among them. 7. Two 
of the many epistles written by Paul to the Thessalonians ; consisting 
of prayerful and devout exhortations, and expressions of approbation, 
sympathy, affection, and love, to the whole congregation of worship- 
pers at Thessalonica. 8. Paul's epistles to his much-admired friend 
Timothy, who was a private correspondent and a general co-worker 
with Paul. This Timothy sustained an office in the church modern- 
ly called deacon, and in this capacity presented Paul's much-admired 
advice to the congregation of which he was a member. 9. Paul's 
epistle to Titus, who was in a similar offce, and who was equally 
beloved as a brother and correspondent, by Paul. 10. Paul's Epis- 
tle to the Hebrews ; in which he expresses all his devotional sympathy 
for the doctrines cherished in his memory, and also manifests all that 
loving-kindness and perseverance which characterized all his efforts 
in the propagation and establishment of the Christian faith. 



§ 149. Thus Paul's letters occupy and compose a large portion 
of the New Testament. On investigation of these letters, it appears 
plain that they never were intended or expected by Paul to be uni- 
versally read. Not only is the internal evidence sufficient to warrant 
this conclusion, but the historical evidence is such as entirely to de- 
monstrate its truth. What I mean by the internal evidence or sig- 



540 

nification of written thoughts, is that connected with the source or 
origin from which they sprang — the basis upon which the thought 
or the element of the expression reposes. 

Some suppose that an interior meaning is discoverable in every 
expression in the Bible ; but that this can be perceived only by those 
who have a high degree of spiritual discernment — while others, 
whose knowledge is confined to the sphere of sensuous observation 
and impression, are constantly interpreting the contents of the Bible 
in a gross and literal manner. Giving to any book or its contents a 
"spiritual signification," is not to unfold an interior origin or cause 
of the ideas expressed ; but it is merely setting aside its literal signifi- 
cation, and clothing its teachings with a spiritual garment. This is 
manifestly covering or concealing expressions, which are sometimes 
loose, unguarded, and even unrighteous and insignificant, with a bril- 
liant external and ornamental garment. But it is distinctly clear that 
in order to search into the interior or germ of a thought, the mind 
must become acquainted with the causes engaged in developing that 
germ into the form of a written expression. And it is absolutely 
impossible to give a real signification to expressions the soul or cause 
of which originated merely in the theology and mythology of an age 
when misdirection and unreasonable hallucination had possession, to 
a great extent, of the mind of every human being. 

Language may and has changed. When the inhabitants of early 
ages used the terms Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Juno, 
Pallas, &c, their thoughts became directly associated with various 
gods that were supposed to be existing in the invisible world, the 
history of whom they had preserved in hieroglyphics. But now 
when these terms are used, the mind does not revert to these heathen 
deities, but becomes directly associated with the various planets and 
asteroids of our solar system. Thus it is that language has, in its 
application, become exceedingly changed. Therefore, what Mat- 
thew, Mark, Luke, John, Christ, Paul, or any of the writers of the 
Bible, have written, may have signified at that time what at the pres- 
ent day can not be understood by the same terms. Inasmuch, then, 
as the application of many terms has ceased to be as it was in former 
ages, whatever signification may now, by conventional usage, be given 
to terms employed by oriental writers, can not possibly change the 
positive fact that their writings were conceived and brought forth 
amid various causes which it is necessary to analyze and comprehend, 
before there can be such a thing as understanding what the germ, 



REVELATIONS. 541 

soul, or element of any expression, would indicate as its real and 
original signification. 

I am particularly desirous of being apprehended aright in speaking 
of this important distinction between the interior signification of a 
term or expression, and that spiritual application which has been 
called an interior meaning. In order to be distinctly understood, I 
again repeat that no mind can search into and analyze the interior 
meaning or origin of words or expressions, without arriving irresisti- 
bly at the conclusion which has been heretofore attained — that the con- 
tents of the Bible, like those of all other books, have originated among 
a number of productive causes, all of which must be taken into con- 
sideration before any validity or importance can be attached to the 
records therein contained. No analytical mind can by any possible 
means arrive at conclusions contrary to those which are here estab- 
lished. And be it further understood that I stay not on terms, or on 
the thousands of sermons and commentaries that have grown out of 
a supposed hidden signification of expressions in the Bible. For to 
dwell upon these would be only to analyze the shadows, the intangi- 
ble unrealities, which consist of the innumerable interpretations of 
the Bible — which latter is assumed to be what it does not itself pro- 
fess to be, and what it in reality is not, and never was. Know, then, 
reader, that I am analyzing, dissecting, and investigating the germ of 
all these superfluous productions. And this is the result of the strict 
and severe analysis : that the elements and qualities contained in the 
Bible, or the germ of this great theological tree, are positively impure, 
and unworthy of the interpretations and veneration which they have 
received in the form of the book to which they have given origin. 
And this book can not by any possible means be proved to contain 
those pure and celestial qualities that dwell in Divine Love and Wis- 
dom, which constitute the germ, the development of which is a grand, 
sublime, and harmonious Universe, of which Man is a branch and a 
perfect representative. As this latter, therefore, constitutes the true 
theology, certainly a theology can not be unlike it and at the same 
time true. , 

These considerations (the truth of which certainly can not be dis- 
proved without some investigation) show that it is impossible to give an 
interior signification of a spiritual character to that which does not 
already contain a Divine and celestial element. Hence the doctrine 
which I discover in the world as resulting from a spiritual commen- 
tation upon the Bible, is not a revealment or development of the in- 



542 

terior possessions of that book, but only a new and attractive garment 
in which the whole confused collection of matter is concealed from 
the mind, both of the casual and the reflective reader. This much, 
however, may be said for the consolation of him who reads under- 
standingly, and with the yearnings of a philanthropic bosom : that 
Reason and Wisdom, like the sun, will shine and bring forth all de- 
sirable and congenial results, when the clouds of obstruction and mis- 
conception are dissipated for ever ! 



§ 150. In the ten books or epistles of Paul, I discover no dis- 
tinct doctrine that I have not in a general way noticed and commented 
upon in previous remarks. My object at present is to make it clear 
to the mind of the reader that Paul was a good man — worthy of 
great esteem and confidence, and that he embraced his faith, and 
wrote concerning it, as any other man would have done, who felt 
convinced that the faith which he had adopted ought to be exten- 
sively believed. 

Paul is the only writer in the whole Bible who attempts to prove 
his faith by an appeal to Nature. His philosophy was evidently im- 
pressed upon his mind prior to his embracing Christianity; and he 
appealed to external and visible manifestations to illustrate or demon- 
strate his peculiar doctrines. These he presented to the brethren 
with whom he familiarly and frequently corresponded. But he never 
wrote a system of moral philosophy to be taught and believed by 
subsequent generations of the earth ; and that he did, there exists no 
evidence in his epistolary correspondence. 

The doctrine of the resurrection — of a literal rising of the natural 
body — is supposed by some to be positively taught and clearly de- 
monstrated by Paul. This, however, is not true, though the form of 
expression evinces a belief in such a doctrine. Thus he says, 
" We are sown in a natural body, and raised in a spiritual body; we 
are sown in dishonor, and raised in glory." (1 Cor. xv.) It is 
clear, from these expressions, that Paul uses the terms natural and 
spiritual, dishonor and glory, in contradistinction to each other ; so 
that the superior would be rendered more beautiful by being placed 
in contrast with the inferior. Thus his thoughts were elevated by a 
high degree of hope and anticipation. But it will be admitted by 
those who carefully reflect upon the preceding remarks, that these 
illustrations and appeals to natural phenomena by Paul, are of a very 
superficial character ; for although we are, in one sense, sown in a 



543 

natural and raised in a spiritual body, these terms are more an ex- 
pression of the act than of the principle of a resurrection. So, also, 
being sown in dishonor and raised in glory, represents the external 
phenomenon of death, and the elevation of the real, or internal man, 
to a higher sphere. It was but the fact that he related, not the inte- 
rior moving and productive principles which effect the rising, refine- 
ment, anastasis, or resurrection. Therefore, I say, Paul's external 
philosophy of the resurrection possesses none of that elaborateness, 
or of those appeals to the laws governing Nature and man, which 
would be necessary to satisfy any rational mind of the reality of a 
future or interior existence. 

Again : Paul was given to great internal meditation, especially so 
far as his peculiar temperament and disposition would admit. At 
times his cogitations were of a very instructive and useful character. 
But he sometimes became confused in endeavoring to make a dis- 
tinction between the intrusions of the outer world upon the senses, 
affections, and passions, and the promptings and monitions of the 
internal sense of purity, justice, refinement, and righteousness. 
Hence he says, " While I would do good, evil is present with me." 
When forced to this exclamation, he was endeavoring to distinguish 
the characters and causes of the two suggestive influences, the one to 
evil and the other to good. Theological speculators have derived 
from this and similar expressions of Paul, a smoothly-woven theory, 
that a pervading evil spirit, or his agents, are incessantly affecting 
man's internal purity through the outer ; and that the good is pre- 
served by the Divine Mind ; and proceeding upon this hypothesis, 
they say that man should distinguish the good from the evil — the 
broad road which leads to a burning abyss of everlasting destruction, 
from the narrow path leading as far from that dreadful abode as one 
extremity of the Universe can be from another. Thus they throw 
the responsibility upon, and accuse man, of immorality, and at the 
same time teach him that ten thousand influences are actuating and 
even controlling him, either for good or for evil. It is plain that such 
not only misunderstand the writings and teachings of Paul, but are 
exceedingly uninformed as to the nature, constitution, and character- 
istics of mankind. 

Paul, after having preached for thirty years, and consoling 
himself ott the reflection that he had declared the whole gospel with- 
out reservation, was captured, brought before a Roman consul, 
and at length before Festus ; who, being moved by Paul's elo- 



544 

quence, absolved him from the charge brought against him. Paul, 
however, having appealed to Caesar, was sent to Rome, where he 
finally died, a martyr to Christianity. 

Following the epistles of Paul, are the similar letters of James, 
Peter, John, and Jude. The contents of these are very similar to 
the letters of Paul, pertaining, as they do, to the establishing of the 
same general principles in the minds of the persons and congrega- 
tions to whom they were respectively addressed. They introduce 
no new principle which requires comment ; and their teachings have 
no important bearing upon the proposition advanced in or derived 
from the preceding books. 

§ 151. After these epistles, follows the Apocalypse or Reve- 
lation of St. John. The contents of this book have appeared 
to all commentators as being completely enigmatical, beyond the pos- 
sibility of receiving a useful application, and so exceedingly indefi- 
nite and obscure as almost to defy any attempt at analysis. It bears 
truly every mark of a revelation; nor can this fact be doubted when 
it is carefully read and as carefully reflected upon. Its prominent 
features are obscurity, ambiguity, and all kinds of fantastic and figu- 
rative expression. Nevertheless, some of its figures are well applied, 
though their application is scarcely discoverable. Indeed, nothing 
can be more obscure than this revelation ; for its contents defy inter- 
pretation, though they at the same time severely demand the most 
unreserved faith. The book even forbids the erasure or interpola- 
tion of a single sentence, under the most imperative command, for a 
disobedience of which condemnation is denounced. Such a demand 
of itself removes from it all that celestial purity which should be ex- 
pected to characterize a spiritual influx of heavenly truth ; for the 
demand is strictly dogmatical, and unjustly imperative. This book 
ends the New Testament. 

It should be remarked that the books of James and Jude have 
been received with a great deal of doubt as to their authenticity, by 
those who have ventured to inquire into the origin of the manuscripts. 
Moreover, let it be remembered that they, together with the Revela- 
tion of St. John, were not received into the New Testament as pure 
and canonical until nearly three hundred years after the council of 
Nice. The Apocalypse, and the books of James and Jude, together 



nature's divine revelations. 545 

with the second chapter of the second epistle of Peter, were v,oted 
pure and canonical in the year 633, at the council of Toledo ; when 
they, in their seventeenth canon, decided unanimously that the Reve- 
lation was written by John, and that the books of James and John 
should be compiled and immersed into the New Testament, and 
stamped with the holy seal, and considered the Word of God! 

It would indeed have been fortunate for many a profound theolo- 
gian, had this council, like the councils of Nice and Laodicea, rejected 
this book as not being the word of God ; for then much time and 
noble talent would very probably have been expended on something 
that would have been of use and importance in the way of ameliora- 
ting the condition of a suffering and ignorant humanity. Inasmuch, 
however, as the Apocalypse was decided to be the word of God in 
633, it is proper to institute a few considerations concerning its teach- 
ings, and enigmatical, fantastical, and spiritual contents. 

It is a truth worthy of notice, that many things therein contained 
are susceptible of being verified by appealing to the actual appear- 
ances and manifestations of the interior* or spiritual world. Panora- 
mas and dissolving representations such as this book presents may 
be observed in the spirit-world by spirits whose internal perception 
is not opened, and when their exteriors are clothed by an aerial man- 
tle of imagination. Such are witnessed in what may be termed a 
transition state between the external and internal spheres of the spir- 
itual constitution. 

For a very truthful solution of the many grand displays of phan- 
tasm recorded in the Apocalypse, and conveying an impression of 
their being real, I would refer the reader to a well-written Latin pro- 
duction of Emanuel Swedenborg, entitled " Apocalyjpsis Reve- 
lata;" also to another by the same author, appertaining to the same 
subject, and entitled *' Apocalypsis Explicata" — which will clearly 
elucidate his views of the use and application of this book. I would 
again, however, guard the reader against the danger of misconcep- 
tion while reading the works referred to. For it is distinctly clear 
that their author was in the same general condition, both physically 
and mentally, with the writer of the Apocalypse. It will be seen that 
he verifies their general contents by appeals to spiritual disclosures 
and manifestations occurring in an intermediate or transition state 

* By the " interior world," the lecturer said he intended here to represent that 
which is invisible — rather above but not perceptible to the natural senses ; but not 
he second sphere of human existence in its real state. 

35 



546 nature's divine revelations. 

between the rudimental and the spiritual spheres. By this I would 
be understood that both writers had a perception of that which was 
between the real and the unreal. I may remark, however, that the 
author of the " Apoeahjpsis Revelata" was at times in a condition of 
spiritual elevation which enabled him to arrive accurately at the most 
important truths as pertaining to the spiritual states, or the spheres 
of the inner world. But it is proper to state distinctly that the con- 
clusions at which he at such times arrives, though true, are not the 
legitimate results of his philosophy. It appears that his mind received 
its direction from an impression originally received concerning an in- 
terior signification of the Word, or Bible. The result of this was to 
lead his mind into a correspondential mode of philosophizing con- 
cerning the thoughts, desires, passions, affections, and the states of 
the judgments of men, considering these as being represented by va- 
rious species of animals, vegetables, and even minerals. According 
to his philosophy, the animal kingdom was merely a transcript or uni- 
versal representation of the various thoughts, desires, passions, and 
judgments of mankind. He applies this mode of philosophizing in 
interpreting the contents of the Old and New Testaments, and rep- 
resents the figures therein contained as holding an inseparable con- 
nexion with, and as corresponding to, the various truths in the exte- 
rior as well as to those in the interior world. He leaches that in the 
spiritual world, in like manner, exist representatives, both such as are 
and such as are not within the power of infernal spirits to render ap- 
parently real and substantial to the uninitiated and uninformed spirits. 
Thus his mind flowed from the Bible into the natural world, not 
for the purpose of testing its truth by instituting a disinterested inquiry 
into the teachings of Nature, but more for the purpose of interpreting 
physical or external manifestations in such a way as to make the 
Bible and Nature mutually confirm each other. Then, in like man- 
ner, his mind flowed from the Word or Bible into the spiritual or 
interior world, where the same direction of mind produced a desire 
to make each manifestation accord with his prepossessions in favor 
of the Bible as being the great Centre and Fount of Truth. Thus 
he made the Word, or Bible, the focus or centre of Divine truth, to 
which the teachings of Nature should be considered as subordinate ; 
and he supposed that her productions were nothing more than par- 
ticular correspondences, or rather were verifications of the truth of 
the Bible — and likewise representatives of the thoughts and spirit- 
ual characteristics of man. So, according to him, the material world 



REVELATIONS. 547 

is only a reflection, a microcosm, a representation of the Bible, of its 
truths, and of the interior or spiritual world. And while the natural 
world should be considered as below, inferior, and subordinate to the 
Bible, the spirit-world should be considered as no more than a re- 
sponse to this biblical philosophy. Thus he joins the natural and 
spiritual world, by making " the Word" the fulcrum, the mediator, 
the centre and source, from which proceeds all the natural and spir- 
itual knowledge worthy of being attained, and to which the two 
worlds converge : so that around the Bible the whole natural and 
spiritual world may be said to revolve. 

I shall have occasion hereafter to recur to the main spiritual teachings 
of this author, which in their prominent features are substantially true, 
though they need the same kind of interpretation to make them corre- 
spond with the mighty movements of the universal principle of the Di- 
vine Mind, which he has given to the Bible, Nature, and the spirit-world. 



§ 152. I have already related the manner in which those three 
books in the New Testament were decided as canonical, and as be- 
ing the word of God. In connexion with what I have said on this 
subject I would ask, " Why were they not as much the word of God 
as other manuscripts of a similar character — and why were they not 
received as canonical in the year 325, when assembled the council 
of two thousand ferocious and exasperated bishops ?" Let it also be 
remembered in connexion with this important inquiry, that the bishops 
were so much interested in having their peculiar theological opinions 
prevail, as to come near having a general quarrel ; and over fifteen 
hundred of them were as a consequence disqualified from having a 
vote J Only a few more than three hundred, together with Constan- 
tine, at last remained ! 

I would now propose another question, to which I am not anxious 
to receive a personal answer, but I desire that ihe answer should be 
fully and truthfully presented to the world : " Why were not those 
fifteen hundred bishops who were discarded, as well qualified to de- 
cide which books were the word of God, as those who remained ? 
For those who did vote were under the imperative command of Con- 
stantine — at least not to transgress the rules of the council. Did 
justice prevail when foul fanaticism, folly, and unrighteousness, took 
possession of the minds of those bishops?" 

Also remember, reader, that when you read the encyclopaedia of 
religious knowledge called the Bible, you are merely reading a book 



548 

pronounced the word of God by three hundred exasperated bishops, 
and sealed by their emperor Constantine ! Moreover, reflect that 
nearly as many manuscripts as are now embodied in the Old Testa- 
ment, suffered martyrdom ! And why, or how, or by whose impera- 
tive command, shall we believe that those which are saved are the 
word of God, any more than those which were destroyed ? 

I will close these comments upon the books of the Bible by pre- 
senting a few considerations that should govern every mind in its 
love for the many truths, and its dislike for the many falsities, that 
exist in the world. When I was first impressed to reveal my con- 
victions concerning the Primitive History, I was led to consider this 
one important query : " What is the use that such a book may sub- 
serve in accomplishing the end for which mankind were created ? 
Suppose that every sentence, for instance, in the Apocalypse, is true, 
and can be verified in the third sphere of spiritual existence, what 
possible use or benefit can be derived from truths that are only truths 
in spheres beyond the comprehension of any human being on earth V 7 
I am distinctly impressed that the sayings of the Apocalypse, and 
also that the sayings of many men at the present day, may be veri- 
fied, and can be proved true. That, however, is not conclusive 
evidence that even those who uttered these sayings were themselves 
conscious of their truth, or of their susceptibility of being verified in 
higher degrees of development. Then all minds should be influenced 
by the inquiry, " What possible good can a revelation of any kind do 
for mankind in their rudimental sphere, when the principles presented 
in such revelation are beyond the possibility of human practice ? The 
truth or falsity of the contents of the Apocalypse can not in the least 
particular accelerate the movements of mankind toward the goal of 
social happiness, or the elevation of the spiritual constitutions of men 
to a high degree of refinement and knowledge. Anything that has 
not a use of a practical nature, is not worth the room it occupies in 
the world ; for all such things are productions of the misconceptions 
of men, and are thus unreal as well as impracticable. Therefore the 
importance of a truth should be determined by the inquiry as to its 
use, and by its capability of a beneficial application. 



$ 153. In conclusion to my previous remarks on the contents and 
teachings of the Primitive History, I discover a use in inserting 
some important synthetical remarks, commending the same to uni- 
versal thought and consideration. 



nature's divine revelations. 549 

1. As to the origin of the conceptions of Adam and Eve, the 
Garden of Eden, the Fall of Man, and Original Sin. The first inti- 
mation of these conceptions, I find in my impressions concerning the 
early inhabitants of the earth. They were not believed or imbibed 
to a great extent until several generations after the tradition was fully 
established. It continued to be a tradition for several ages, without, 
any particular modification, until finally it became a part of the reli- 
gion of the Hindoos, and especially of the Persians, who wrote the 
same, and preserved it in manuscript. It was scarcely taught or be- 
lieved among the Jews until those Persian manuscripts were transla- 
ted into Hebrew, during their captivity at Babylon. After this it 
was considered as an allegory, and much venerated by the Jews and 
others, as being a symbolical representation of something substan- 
tially true : but what its meaning was, they knew not. Still, the an- 
tiquity of the tradition sacredized it in their minds ; and hence it is 
presented in the book of Genesis. Since its introduction into this 
book, it has been interpreted, and clothed with all the seriousness 
and veneration which should properly be connected with the beau- 
ties of Nature, with man, and with heaven. Since that period, suc- 
cessive modifications of this supposed divine relation have so far 
concealed its original simplicity from mankind generally, that they 
are incapable, through fear, dread, and prejudice, of instituting a 
proper investigation respecting its real merits. Thus it is entirely 
within the power of those who present it to the world for credence, 
and is entirely removed from the mass of mankind. 

2. The conception of an evil spirit or devil, may also be traced to 
the interior history of mankind. At first it was called " breath" and 
was attributed to the heat and light of the sun. This continued to 
be believed in various forms by each subsequent generation, until it 
was systematized as I have related, when it received the name of 
Siva. This was promoted by the magi of Persia to the office of a 
deified principle of evil, and was elevated by Zoroaster to a position 
as high, as great, and as mighty, as the Creator, at which time it was 
named Ahriman. It was not believed by the early Christian writers 
to be anything more than an influx of evil, or of a spirit of wicked- 
ness ; which was similar to the belief of mankind in the early ages. 
And when the early Christians used the term Satan, they used it un- 
guardedly, and not as signifying any definite and established princi- 
ple of being. The same thing was also named Shaitan, which is 
rendered " satan," " devil," " darkness," " evil," and by similar 



550 nature's divine revelations. 

indefinite terms, meaning in no case an evil being or fallen angel, but 
representing that only which interfered with their peace and tranquil- 
lity of mind. 

3. The conception of a hell originated among the inhabitants of 
central America, and became established by a very ingenious and en- 
lightened chieftain. The tradition of this ultimately run into the Jew- 
ish nation, and was strongly entertained by various sects among them, 
though by others as strenuously discarded, until the meaning of the 
original term was changed from that of a local, burning abyss, to a 
condition of darkness, the grave, sepulchre, death, and similar things, 
which are expressed by the Hebrew word sheol, and by the Greek 
words hades and gehenna. These terms bore a synonymous signifi- 
cation, but all of them were employed in the sacred writings of the 
Jews in a metaphorical manner, as signifying no more than the terms 
previously mentioned. In no case are those words in the Bible sig- 
nificant of a fount of evil, sin, or burning, such as has been supposed 
to be meant by the word " hell." This word itself, in its strictest 
sense, signifies concealment, invisible, darkness, underground, abyss, 
sepulchre, and all things that are opposed to the light of investigation. 

4. The doctrine of a General Resurrection and Judgment, was 
believed among various sects of the Jews and Persians, over fifteen 
hundred years before Christ lived, and was firmly established all 
over the eastern world by Zoroaster, the Persian Bible-maker, six 
hundred years before Christ began to preach. In the New Testa- 
ment, these doctrines of Zoroaster are used in a symbolical manner, 
by Christ and others, to represent states of mind, and various other 
things, in order that his hearers, and the eastern world generally, 
might understand the teachings presented. A general resurrection 
and judgment is not taught in one 'page of the Bible ; and even if it 
were, that fact would not be proof of its truth, so long as Nature con- 
tinues to exist and to unfold and manifest her immutable laws. 

5. The conception of Prophecy existed among the Egyptians and 
eastern tribes, many centuries before either the Old or New Testa- 
ment had an existence ; and then the word prophecy did not neces- 
sarily, as it does not even in the Bible, imply the announcement of 
a future occurrence, or the revealment of anything foreseen by those 
impressed to speak or write, and which afterward was fulfilled. In 
this sense the word " prophecy" does not occur in the Bible. It 
was then used in the sense of terms modernly employed, such as, to 
"speak," "relate," or to express one's opinion; and the phrase, 



551 . 

"prophesy unto us," simply meant, "let us hear your reasons" — v 
" what is your mind ?" — " express your thoughts freely," &c. ! 
Hence 1 Samuel, x. 5, speaks of a company of prophets who " proph- 
esied" on various musical instruments ; " prophesying" meaning, in 
this instance, as in all others, nothing more than a delivery or an- 
nouncement of any thought, sound, action, or a relation of any tradi- 
tional occurrence. In modern days, commentators have supposed 
that the term prophecy was employed to express knowledge (derived 
from inspiration) of some great occurrence to transpire in future. 
Hence they have changed the term from its original meaning to a 
signification which it never was intended to bear. When the writers 
of the New Testament quote from the writings of the Old, they 
merely appeal to expressions which seem applicable to the occur- 
rence which they are recording, in the same way as an author at the 
present day would quote a sentence from Homer, Cicero, Xeno- 
phon, Confucius, Pope, or any poetical or theological writer, using 
language which seemed to correspond to or verify the thoughts 
which he might be expressing. Therefore I positively affirm, without 
going into the details of evidence, that the term prophecy, in its ori-f 
ginal meaning, applies only to the mere act of expressing or an- 
nouncing thoughts ; and in no case was it used to represent a; 
preknowledge of a future occurrence. 

6. The term Atonement is entirely a manufactured expression, 
having no connexion with the pure and reforming principles of Jesus, 
or of any other good and philanthrophic being. It is impossible for 
any mind to conceive of any propriety in its present application. 

7. The words "Faith" and "Regeneration" are words suggested 
by tenets previously and unwarrantably assumed. Hence they ap- 
ply only to a system of man's invention, but not to the grand con- 
stitution of a Divine creation, of which man is a flower and a per- 
fected organization. 



§ 154. Thus I discover that the opinions in the world concerning 
Adam and Eve, the garden of Eden, the fall of man, the devil, hell, 
and many such subjects referred to in the Bible, are more or less 
mythological and parabolical, and were traditional among the eastern 
inhabitants until they became introduced, in a very modified form, 
into the writings of the Primitive History, where they are now sup- 
posed by many good, but misdirected and uneducated minds, to be 
the revealed thoughts of that Great Divine Essence, whose very life 



. 552 

■ animates man and Nature, and makes of all things one grand, sub- 
lime, and harmonious System ! So also I discover that the opinions 
concerning a general resurrection and judgment are likewise mytho- 
logical in the strictest possible sense — containing not the least par- 
ticle of useful or substantial truth, and hence they can have no ten- 
dency to elevate and purify the race. 

The original conception of the Trinity arose from the three sup- 
posed beings called Parama, Vishnu, and Siva, which are no more 
nor less than what are named by some theologians "Father," "Son," 
and " Spirit." This trinity was not established in the world until 
the Egyptian priests of the Sun, and the Persian magi, promoted the 
three beings to a higher degree of potency than they originally pos- 
sessed ; and the conception was grasped by Zoroaster, who imme- 
diately converted them into three united beings, equal and infinite in 
power, and the same in essence and constitution. Subsequently, 
these were introduced into the sacred writings of the Jews, or the 
Bible, more as symbolic representatives than as real doctrines to be 
taught and believed. But the Athanasian creed erected of them three 
infinite Gods, equal to those of Zoroaster. In this they are termed 
" Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ;" and it is said that the Father is 
infinite — the Son is infinite — the Holy Ghost is infinite : yet these 
are not three, but one. But in the first place, persons who are ac- 
quainted with arithmetical calculation will perceive that this is a vio- 
lation of all numerical rules : for three can in no case be made to 
count one, nor can one ever be made to equal three. Therefore the 
creed in this particular must transcend all ordinary minds ! 

It may be further remarked that three Infinites can not possibly 
exist, because One Infinite comprehends the Whole. And if 
one being is greater than another, then the creed must be false — 
however such a conclusion may interfere with the tranquillity of those 
who at present repose confidence in its truth. 

The doctrine of the trinity was thus derived from the early con- 
ception of three original beings that were supposed to have been 
engaged in creating the earth and man — the earth being supposed in 
those days to be the centre of the whole Universe. And as I clearly 
perceive the origin of this doctrine, I hesitate not to declare that it is 
strictly a mythos ; and it is rendered no more sacred or worthy of 
veneration because the original fantastic conception has in modern 
days been so beautifully sublimated. 

Furthermore, I am happy to be in a condition to know that what 



553 

ever things in the Bible are not historical, are, with few exceptions, 
entirely allegorical and mythological, and are not worth the time that 
has been employed in their investigation by so vast a number of good 
and righteous theologians who might have been much better em- 
ployed, and thus have merited and received the thanks and approba- 
tion of an improved and benefited race. 

I descend not into details to collect external proofs of the seemingly 
mere assertions that have been made ; for this would not comport 
with the use and object of these revealments concerning the laws and 
requirements of Nature. But be it distinctly understood that I am 
impressed to maintain the responsibility of the statements herein pre- 
sented ; and at a future period I shall descend into the minutiae of 
the various subjects generalized in this book, for the sole purpose of 
giving forth an incontestable encyclopaedia in which every unreal 
and erroneous conception may be exhibited in its proper light, and in 
which may be established every important truth that is not at the 
present day known or comprehended by the generality of mankind.* 

* Several times during the period in which this book was in process of dictation, 
the author incidentally remarked in substance, that inasmuch as this work was merely 
intended to establish general principles, it would be inappropriate to enter into mi- 
nutiae ; for that would not only be to swell this volume to an unreasonable size, but 
to divert the mind of readers from great, leading, and essential points, by a multiplicity 
of particulars which, whether true or untrue, can be of little consequence, until the 
great general Truths are properly established, which constitute the Foundation of all 
particulars, % and the Basis of all true reasoning. It will be observed that in the fore- 
going pages, the author promises a revealment or discussion of the particulars of sev- 
eral things, which, after all, are not subsequently mentioned in this book. His pro- 
phetic impressions taught him that he was to be the instrument of revealing to the 
world the things referred to ; but according to explanations which he has given in 
foregoing pages, such impressions take no cognizance of times or circumstances. He 
did not, therefore, know what specific points in his proposed revelation were to be 
embodied in this book, and what were to be reserved for another, until this book was 
completed. He does not even profess to know how soon the next book will be given : 
but says he knows that he will be impressed to commence it at the proper time, and 
that it will be before the world as soon as it is needed. He has promised us in the 
next book a more thorough and minute discussion of all the important subjects intro- 
duced in this, particularly of the subjects of cosmogony, geology, archaeology, ethnol- 
ogy, language, mythology, hagiography, theology, and the spiritual spheres. The 
structure of the Universe, for instance, will be more particularly unfolded to the 
mental view, and calculations in regard to distances, magnitudes, numbers, periods, 
&c, will be introduced. Also the laws of nebulous agglomeration and planetary 
motion will be more thoroughly explained ; the inhabitants of the planets of our 
Solar System, with their institutions and customs, will be more minutely described ; 
and other subjects will in like manner be enlarged upon. Also the details of the 
new Social System proposed in the third part of this book (and which is the grand 
object of the whole work), will then be given, and all further necessary rules will 



554 

§ 155. In concluding my remarks upon the Bible, I will speak 
historically concerning its origin and formation. Let it first be ob- 
served that a great deal of veneration is attached to the ivord bible 
— more, indeed, than should be attached to a large portion of its 
contents. The word bible signifies merely a book. It is derived 
from the Greek biblos, which signifies the soft bark of a tree upon 
which the ancients wrote their thoughts. To this was subsequently 
prefixed the word "/<o/?/," which term was employed by the Jews 
to express excellence. Thus the terms "Holy Bible" might be 
rendered " excellent soft bark ;" and then the world would understand 
their original signification. 

The books that compose the Old Testament were originally man- 
uscripts written by various Jewish and Egyptian authors. Each 
book bears the name of its writer, with the exception of the books of 
Genesis, Kings, Chronicles, Jonah, and a portion of the Psalms. 
These were originally written on soft bark, palm-tree leaves, soft and 
impressible stones, and various compositions, among which were 
those of which the Egyptians made their hieroglyphical figures and 
cornice work, such as were displayed in the interior of their temples 
and of the temple of Solomon. There were very many more manu- 
scripts written than are preserved, or than those of which any knowl- 
edge is to be had at the present day. The manuscripts composing 
the New Testament were produced and preserved in a similar man- 
ner, and the whole of them were collected about three hundred years 
after Christ lived. 

There was, however, before Christ, a council of Jewish rabbins, 
by whom it was decided that all manuscripts of a sacred and tradi- 
tional character that might be found in possession of any nation, 
should be immediately collected. At that time the interest taken in 
manuscripts of a sacred character was such as has never met with a 
parallel, excepting at one subsequent period, when there existed an 
actual mania upon the same subject, and which period has been dis- 
tinguished by some writers as the age of bibliomania. The Jews 
succeeded in collecting a vast number of writings, which they pre- 
served for several centuries. To these was superadded a collection 
of about fifty gospels, or books relative to Christ and the apostles, 
together with other historical and sacred records. Some of these 
are now found in the New Testament. They were thus preserved 

"be laid down, the observance of which will insure the permanent establishment of the 
kingdom of heaven upon earth. 



555 

until the year 325, when at the command of Constantine two thou- 
sand and forty-eight bishops assembled at Nice. 

It is well to remark in this connexion, that these bishops were 
nothing more than organized human beings, nor were they sufficiently 
refined to merit many very high encomiums. After they had assem- 
bled, they were so violent and vociferous, that had it not been for 
the emperor's presence, they would have engaged in open battle. 
For each one had prejudices so strong in favor of certain peculiar 
doctrines, and all were so anxious to have their pre-convictions pre- 
vail, that justice and purity were entirely excluded from their pro- 
ceedings, and were as far from their deliberations as mythology is 
from the truths of the Divine Mind. Constantine was obliged to 
disqualify seventeen hundred and thirty from having a voice in deci- 
ding which books were and which were not the word of God : and 
only three hundi-ed and eighteen were left. These decided that the 
books which composed the Bible as subsequently known, were the 
word of God. Several books, however, have since that time been 
rejected. Out of fifty gospels then extant, they decided that those 
only of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, were worthy of being pre- 
served ; while they rejected entirely the books of James, Jude, and 
the Apocalypse. After this decision, Constantine arose and solemnly 
declared that the same should be considered as sanctioned by the 
Divine Will ; and that the books thus fixed upon should thereafter 
be implicitly believed as the word of God. Those manuscripts that 
were rejected (among which were three well-written gospels) were 
committed to the flames. 

In this general condition the Bible remained until the year 633. 
During the interval there were frequent councils called, which fre- 
quently annulled the decisions of each other — each establishing new 
propositions and passing new rules to be observed until the assem- 
blage of another council. Thus were produced, from time to time, 
modifications in the form of the Bible, as well as in the number of 
books that were to be considered as composing it. 

At the council of Toledo, in the year 633, the books of James, 
Jude, and the Revelation of St. John, were received into the canon. 
Then the Old and New Testaments were established in nearly the 
same form in which they exist at the present day. They continued, 
however, for many centuries unread and unknown by the mass of 
mankind ; and it was not until the fourteenth century that the first 
English version was made. During the intermediate period, portions 



556 nature's divine revelations. 

of the Bible were copied into the German, Danish, and Saxon lan- 
guages. A thousand years elapsed after the council of Nice, before 
the Bible became much known ; and probably it would have sunk 
into oblivion had not the art of printing been established in the four- 
teenth and fifteenth centuries. This at once afforded a means by 
which those who were anxious for its circulation, and to have its 
doctrines prevail, could accomplish their desires. 

It is well known, however, that the priests of the Roman Catholic 
church held this, what may be properly called "excellent soft bark," 
in their personal possession, and were very actively engaged in pro- 
mulgating its teachings to the world, many of them seriously believing 
these to be inspired. They believed that they themselves were the 
designed apostles of this great faith ; and they taught their followers 
to consider them as the instruments to perpetuate apostolic power, 
prophetic wisdom, and heavenly teaching. Hence they claimed the 
power to cure diseased persons, and to be authorized to make be- 
lievers, if not by preaching, yet by the sword, the stake, the rack, or 
in a more honorable way, by their sacred inquisitions ! Thus these 
doctrines continued to prevail until a Reformer arose. 

And I would here remark, that had the pope been disposed to 
grant this Reformer one simple request, the Reformation would not 
have proceeded far, or interfered to any extent with the sacredness 
of Catholicism. But by the occurrence of a simple circumstance, 
this dissenter or protestant was raised up, who succeeded in estab- 
lishing his cause by a peculiar decision of character, and perseve- 
rance, arising more from wrath and indignation than from a solemn 
conviction of the justice of the work in which he was engaged. Thus 
arose the first Reformer, who openly protested against the iniquities 
of the then-prevailing system of religion. 

After him sprang up another, who differed slightly from the faith 
and creed of the former, and interpreted, according to his conceptions 
of truth, the teachings of the admitted sacred oracles. He also sue 
ceeded in establishing his beloved faith, which in some respects is 
true, especially in those relating to the knowledge and wisdom of the 
Divine Mind, to his original design, and to predestination. But 
that he was mistaken on some points is clear to every enlightened 
mind. 

Thus Luther and Calvin embraced doctrines essentially differ- 
ent from the religion so long established, so tenaciously believed, and 
so ingeniously promulgated by the Catholic priests. Since the time 



557 

of Luther and Calvin, many very important modifications have been 
made in Christian opinions, rules, customs, ordinances, ceremonies, 
and ecclesiastical organization, and these have most effectually oper- 
ated in destroying the harmony and peace of mankind, and in cast- 
ins: a shroud of sectarianism over the world that is almost the last 
indication of the death and burial of rational intelligence ! The whole 
world, physically, morally, and spiritually, appears to me at this 
moment as being immersed in the dark and turbid waters of sectari- 
anism, into which the light of reason and of divine truth scarcely 
casts one relieving ray ! The whole is gloomy, desolate, and un- 
congenial ! Man, it is true, is the lord of creation, the flower of 
Nature ; but alas, how poorly he sustains his position, and how 
humiliating to reflect upon the present state of his mental possessions ! 



§ 156. Thus, reader, you are believing a book voted as being the 
word of God by three hundred and eighteen bishops, and sealed as 
true by the emperor Constantine ! You understand, now, the origin 
and formation of what is called the " Holy Bible," which means ex- 
cellent soft baric. You understand, now, how that which can boast 
of antiquity, can assume the ground of being sacred, and how, being 
defended by a multitude of interested promulgators, it can defy the 
yearnings of your thoughts to be free, and set at naught all your 
attempts at investigation. You will now be able to bear it in mind, 
that the Hindoo has a Bible which he venerates as much as you do 
yours. So also has the Mohammedan, and the Persian. Each 
equally impelled by prejudice and hereditary affection, will inquire, 
" If you deprive us of our Bible, what shall we have in its stead?" 
Beloved reader, there is a Book in which beauties and divine truths 
are inexhaustible ; a Book filled with texts that no Egyptian, Jewish, 
Persian, or Hindoo priest or theologian can counterfeit; a Book 
which can not be concealed — whose teachings can not be misappre- 
hended, and whose results will be purity, virtue, morality, and celes- 
tial righteousness ; a Book from which the whole world may derive 
indestructible consolation, and learn of that Divine Essence which is 
the Cause and Parent of human existence. It will at the same time 
unfold the unspeakable grandeur of your celestial habitations, each of 
which will be only a sphere or step in the grand and magnificent 
gallery that leads to the Flower of celestial Beauty, whose fragrance 
is the perfection of an unchangeable Universe. Will you ask, then, 
reader, what will be given you instead of a material book, composed 



558 

of paper and impressed with type, when a Universe is open to the 
researches of your aspiring mind? Certainly nothing can be more 
unreasonable than the superstitious claims that are in the world for the 
teachings of a simple book, that can be altered in a thousand ways in 
going through the operations of a press ! But there exists a Book 
that teaches purity, morality, and immortality, and demonstrates the 
loveliness of the Great Creator — a Book, too, that is as inde- 
structible and unvarying as the constitution and divine qualities of 
Nature. 

I have but a kw more remarks to offer concerning the Bible, and 
these are as follows : It does not teach that pure morality which be- 
longs to the nature of man, and which will result from a superior 
condition of the race. From this remark must be excepted a few 
incidental expressions said to have been used by Jesus — such as 
"the Golden Rule," — which was comprehensively taught six hun- 
dred years before, by Confucius, the Chinese philosopher. Again : 
it does not prove immortality ; neither does it teach the mighty truths 
contained in the successive spheres or degrees of future existence. 
Nor does it even present any substantial proof of the transition from 
this rudimental condition, to a higher degree of material and physical 
organization ; or in other words, it does not demonstrate a resurrec- 
tion to a future life. Nor does it present one proper conception of 
the constitution, character, greatness, omnipotence, and majesty of 
the Divine Mind. Nor does it do justice to his works, except in 
those meditations upon which I have heretofore commented. Nor 
does it contain one substantial proof of an unvarying law upon which 
to found a hope of ever being regenerated, or of ascending to a sphere 
of more perfect and harmonious existence. Nor does it teach that 
holy virtue, morality, and refinement, which should receive the name 
of religion. 

This term religion, however, is quite inexpressive, and needs, in 
order to be understood, a brief definition. The term ligo is a Latin 
word, signifying to tie or bind. .Re-ligo is to re-tie or bind over 
again, and make still stronger. The n being attached, forms the word 
religion, which means to bind and rebind, and make secure. It is 
well to say that, understood in this sense, it has performed its office 
most effectually. For the term "religion," indeed, implies little 
more than being sacredly bound to sectarianism. The word as used 
by commentators is very potent, and very expressive ; and it may be 
seen by these remarks that it is very applicable. 



559 

Thus the " Primitive History" is useful as a history of mythology, 
ancient theology, false and imaginary deities — as containing accounts 
of wars, pestilences, persecutions, desolations of cities, false prophe- 
syings, long and tedious expeditions, most unjust assassinations, mur- 
ders, adulteries, abominations, trials, afflictions, imagination, phantasm, 
rebellion ; as presenting information concerning oriental customs, 
expressions, ordinances, prejudices, religious wars, martyrdoms, and 
all kinds of injustice, immorality, and unrighteousness. Viewed in 
the light of a history, I say, its writers should be respected, and its 
contents preserved. But as a theological book it should not be read ; 
for it contains no absolute doctrine — and all those doctrines which 
are supposed to be taught therein, are merely the false interpretations 
given of it by various commentators in all ages since the book was 
compiled for the exclusive use of the adherents of Catholicism. 
From falsifications I would rescue its teachings. I therefore say, 
the book is good as a. history, and would not have done the least 
harm in the world, had not forced interpretations been given of its con- 
tents, and had not claims. been preferred in its behalf to a sacredness 
which it does not claim for itself, and, as I can positively say, which 
it does not inherently possess. 

But the objection may arise, that some tribes and nations of the 
earth know nothing of this book, and yet they are miserable, ignorant, 
and wretched, in the extreme. The answer to this will be hereafter 
given and comprehended in the third part, or the Application, of this 
portion of the work. 



§ 157. I now proceed to give a true history of Jesus, from his 
birth to his death, and to state the causes of so many unjust sayings 
contained in the New Testament concerning him and others. 

In Nazareth in Galilee, there dwelt a family but little known to 
the world, or to the inhabitants of the town in which they resided. 
The father, whose name was Joseph, was a very active and indus- 
trious mechanic. He was a carver and sculptor, and was frequently 
engaged in various branches of carpentry. His associate, Mary, 
was a very gentle and kindly-disposed woman. They lived gen- 
erally unknown, because of their domestic retirement, and love of the 
quietude pervading an undisturbed and happy home. They neither 
possessed an affection for literature, nor for the study of any science 



560 nature's divine revelations. 

or philosophy that was then cultivated among the inhabitants, as de- 
rived from the Grecians and other enlightened nations. It was in 
this family that that little personage, about whose birth, life, and 
death, so many marvellous accounts have been written, was born. 

Not long after his birth, Joseph and his wife were disinherited from 
the house they occupied, because of an unfavorable report that be- 
came extant, through the agency of some designing and evil-disposed 
persons. Before they left the house, however, Joseph dreamed that 
it was proper for him and his family to journey into Egypt. 

Previous to this journey, a necessary circumstance compelled 
Mary to lay her child in a manger, in which place, as I am distinctly 
impressed, he lay not over forty minutes. Joseph, not knowing 
what else to do, obeyed the suggestion of his impressive dream, and 
departed into Egypt. They were not long there before a suitable 
relief was procured for them, which induced their return, and estab- 
lished them again comfortably in their previous habitation. 

It is well that all should bear in mind that dreams were supposed 
in those days to be something more than the workings of the ele- 
ments and imaginations of the mind, and the suggestions, especially, 
of those dreams which were highly impressive, were obeyed as a 
voice from an angel of the Divine Mind. 

This much is related in the New Testament, in a truthful manner; 
and the account there given is correct, with the exception of the in- 
terpretation that was given to these simple occurrences, by people 
generally, and especially by the writers of this history. 

But the New Testament leaves two chasms in the life of Christ, 
which are of great importance, inasmuch as they are periods in hu- 
man life that as much as any other require attention. Matthew and 
others speak of his birth, and then are silent until they introduce him 
into the presence of learned doctors and philosophers, in the temple. 
And no account is given of him after this, again, until he became 
thirty years of age ; and then he is said to have begun his preaching. 
It is plain, that from birth to the age of twelve years, and also from 
the age of twelve to thirty, many most important occurrences might 
have transpired, of which the world, through these sacred historians, 
have not the least intimation. 

After Joseph returned with his family, all his secular and domes- 
tic affairs were rendered agreeable and easy ; and he was likewise 
restored to the bosom of society, and was beloved as a worthy citizen. 
No particular impression existed among the inhabitants concerning 



nature's divine revelations. 561 

their young and beautiful son, with the exception that he was gener- 
ally admired for the perfect symmetry of his form and cerebral struc- 
ture. I am presented with no such an occurrence as the command 
related by Matthew to have been issued by Herod. But as I pro- 
ceed, the origin of this account will distinctly appear. The child 
was named Jesus — which was a name occasionally occurring, but 
seldom admired, because of its association in the mind with the sup- 
posed spirit of an Egyptian deity, much worshipped by the priests 
of the Sun, and spoken of in various portions of the second book of 
Kings. His physical constitution was beautifully proportioned, and 
he possessed a corresponding beauty of the mental faculties. 

His general organization was indeed remarkable, inasmuch as he 
possessed combined the perfection of physical beauty, mental pow- 
ers, and refined accomplishments. He was generally beloved during 
his youth, for his great powers of discernment, his thirst after knowl- 
edge, and his disposition to inquire into the causes of mental phenom- 
ena, of the conditions of society, and of the visible manifestations of 
Nature. He was also much beloved for his pure natural sympathy 
for all who were suffering afflictions either of a physical or mental 
character. His benevolence and love toward all without distinction ; 
his constant yearning for the companionship of those who were con- 
sidered good and righteous ; his marked respect and affection for 
those who were much older than himself; his constant visits to those 
who required relief from their afflictions ; and his kind words of con- 
solation to those who were depressed either by disease or unhappy 
social circumstances — all contributed to render him an object of gen- 
eral love and attachment. These were the peculiarities which dis- 
tinguished him from all other persons then living. 

It is true that at the age of twelve years he was admitted to the 
presence of the learned doctors. There he manifested some of his 
powers of discernment, interior and natural philosophy, unsophisti- 
cated love, simplicity of expression, kindness of disposition, and uni- 
versal sympathy and benevolence. These he displayed with all the 
naturalness and spontaneousness resulting from the promptings of an 
uncorrupted and purely-organized spiritual principle. He answered 
their pertinent interrogations with great benignity, promptitude, and 
freedom of conception and expression. What most astonished the 
doctors was the demonstration of his philosophical conceptions and 
mathematical powers — all of which were blended into a perfect sys- 
tem by the pervading element of his mind, which was love. 

36 



562 

$ 158. I would have the reader understand the reason why these 
things were to be expected from, and were manifested by, him. I 
have related that Jesus was perfectly constituted, both as to his physical 
and spiritual organization. This being the case, his mental faculties 
were early developed to a degree even transcending the capacities 
of those philosophers in whose presence he showed forth his won- 
derful mental qualifications. Even at the present time there is a youth 
whose mind is in a similar manner prematurely developed, especially 
his faculties of perception and causality, and his powers of mathematical 
calculation. He is in one of the eastern states — and is already sur- 
prising the learned doctors and philosophers by his astronomical and 
mathematical powers. Frequently there are persons who have one 
or more of the mental faculties fully developed while they are as yet 
in a youthful state. Many also have the power of perceiving mate- 
rial substances or colors, or reading, without employing the natural 
organs of vision. Others are capable of having the interior faculties 
of their minds opened by being thrown into an abnormal condition, 
which relieves the mind of much of its burdensome obstruction, and 
renders it suitable for the influx of superior knowledge. This fact is 
at the present day arresting the attention of many observing doctors 
and philosophers of the land. 

Jesus while in youth, and especially at the age of twelve, pos- 
sessed all those superior qualifications which many scarcely possess 
when their interiors are expanded by the modern discovery of mani- 
pulations. Hence I discover that he became noted, because of his 
superior and highly-refined powers of discernment, together with his 
gentleness, kindness, and sweetness of disposition. 

After he had manifested his marvellous powers to the learned doctors 
in this instance, he courted no longer their presence, and lived prin- 
cipally among his brethren, spending a large portion of his time in the 
visitation of the diseased, depressed, disconsolate, and suffering in- 
habitants in various portions of the land. He seemed to possess an 
intuitive knowledge of the medicinal properties of plants, of mineral 
and animal substances — of their use, and of the proper time and 
manner of their application in the curing of various diseases. This 
qualification, however, he acquired during the period which elapsed 
from the age of fifteen to thirty-three. He also possessed a great 
physical soothing power over the disordered or disconcerted forces 
of the human system. This was because of his superior physical 
endowments. Hence it is related in various places in the New Tes- 



nature's divine revelations. 563 

lament, that he laid his hands upon persons, and they were cured. 
When relieving the palsy, he is reported as having said, " Thy faith 
hath cured thee : rise, take up thy bed, and walk." Also he is said 
to have laid wet sand or clay upon the eyes of the blind, and thus to 
have restored sight. And in various other instances he is represented 
as having made use of physical means to produce the cures which are 
by his biographers and others insignificantly termed " miracles" 

The reason is clear why those sacred historians employed expres- 
sions so mysterious and ambiguous- — expressions which often did 
violence to the human judgment by conveying ideas which reason 
can never sanction. It was the general impression, after he became 
so noted for his many benevolent and charitable deeds, that he must 
either be actuated by the Spirit of the God of Abraham, Isaac, and 
Jacob, or by the Evil One whom their imaginations had promoted to 
an equal degree of almightiness. Finally, it became so general a 
belief that he was actuated by the first, that they designated him by 
the title of " the Son of God." Then the ignorant and uninformed 
bowed with a trembling veneration at the mere mention of the name 
of "Jesus, the Son of God," although many of them had never 
beheld him. 

The inhabitants in those days were greatly inclined to extremes of 
faith and incredulity. If any particular theory, principle, or philoso- 
phy, were presented for their consideration, they were accustomed to 
embrace or combat it violently. Thus it was that most of the Jews 
despised Jesus, while others worshipped him, and believed all the 
marvels that had been related of him. It is well to remark that Jesus 
never professed to be what they make him to say he was. He was 
a kind, amiable, and unassuming being, discarded by many because 
of his superior and benevolent traits, and as much beloved by those 
whom he immediately benefited by the smiles of his loving-kindness 
and by his soothing power. 

He often during his youth, and also after ascending to manhood, 
preached for the purpose of consoling and instructing multitudes of 
those who were depressed in spirit, and unfortunately situated in the 
world. One of those beautiful lessons of consolation and exhortation 
is recorded in the fifth, sixth, and seventh chapters of Matthew — 
where, with all the simplicity of a confiding disposition, he consoles 
the multitude by saying, " Happy are they that mourn, for they shall 
be comforted ; happy are the poor in spirit for they shall see God ; 
happy are the peace-makers, for 'heirs is the kingdom of heaven ;" 



564 nature's divine revelations. 

and in like manner he proceeds with his expressions of kindness and 
of all those sentiments that might be expected from the workings of 
such a well-constituted mind. In his preaching he employed the 
terms that were then in use, and he professed to be nothing more 
than a teacher of pure and unadultered love, and also a general sym- 
pathizer with all who needed relief, consolation, and sympathy. 

I am exceedingly attracted by the purity of his life, disposition, 
teachings, and spirit of reform. He saw distinctly, and realized fully, 
the unhappy situation of his fellow-men ; and he yearned for the time 
to come when there would be a new heaven and a new earth, wherein 
might dwell righteousness. He was anxious for the prevalence of 
a general harmony of interests and action, such as would join in one 
the whole race of mankind. He desired that prudence and industry 
should so reign throughout this material sphere, as that the desert 
might blossom as the rose, and the wilderness bloom with a smiling, 
inviting beauty. Thus he delighted to contemplate the establishment 
of the spiritual Zion — the great Temple of Knowledge and Righ- 
teousness so feelingly spoken of, and so earnestly desired by, that 
good and worthy writer, Isaiah. Such are the yearnings of all nat- 
urally-philanthropic bosoms. Such are the aspirations of those ex- 
alted minds who behold the human race as a Whole, and in their 
superior benevolence cherish no selfishness or pride. 



§ 159. Thus Jesus lived, doing good to those who came and re- 
quired assistance, exhorting those who were uneducated, and preach- 
ing to multitudes — not in the temple or the synagogue, because 
those places were too pure for his deeds aud his philosophy — but on 
the mountain and by the wayside ; thus lifting up his voice in what 
has before been termed " the sanctuary of the expanded earth and 
the unfolded heavens." He taught thus because he felt it an impera- 
tive duty devolving upon him to instruct the ignorant, and to depos- 
ite if possible that pure spirit of reform in the social world that might 
result in establishing the beauties of the spiritual Zion, and in per- 
fecting the qualities of the Tree of Righteousness. He felt prompted 
to preach, what had been before conceived, that men should do unto 
others as they would have others do unto them ; and he desired that 
the simple, good, and tranquillizing influence of this principle might 
be deposited and developed in the bosom of every human form. He 
desired that the day of righteousness should be ushered in, when 
there would be no more pain, sorrow, or crying, for the old things 



565 

would all have been passed away, and all things would have become 
new. And in the accomplishment of his desires, sin would be de- 
stroyed, together with that which hath the power of sin, that is dark- 
ness, ignorance, folly, imagination, imbecility, and every species of 
sectarianism and unholy philosophy. 

Jesus continued to obey those beneficent monitions of his mind 
(which were to cure the diseased, to visit the fatherless and widows 
in their afflictions, and to preach peace on earth and good-will to 
men) until prejudice became so strong against him, that he was un- 
able to proceed any further in his career of purity and benevolence. 
He was censured by various learned, and, as they were thought to 
be, very great, theologians, and was persecuted to a great extent by 
the multitudes, who were exasperated from the workings of religious 
prejudice against him. So he was captured, brought before a coun- 
cil of judicature, who were all disposed to condemn him without a 
hearing, for disturbance of the peace, for interference with their long- 
cherished religious faiths, their social organization, their modes of 
worship, their rites and ceremonies, their long and loud prayers to 
Him whom they supposed to be the Lord of Abraham, Isaac, and 
Jacob, for blasphemy, and for doing deeds that were good on the 
sabbath-day. All these and many similar accusations were brought 
against him ; and they exhibited a spirit of persecution that will be 
ere long fully exemplified in this nineteenth century. On these ac- 
cusations they condemned him to die the death of a martyr ! And 
as was the custom in cases of similar accusations in those days, they 
crucified him, two others sharing the same fate with him. During 
the infliction of this most unjust penalty, the Jews manifested the 
same spirit of sectarian vengeance, and the same desire for the de- 
struction of all invasive philanthropy and purity of principle, that 
will ere long be exhibited again. Thus will be demonstrated the 
existence of precisely the same spirit as that which characterized the 
Jews of old, and the influence of this will clothe the rising and un- ! 
born generation in the armor of prejudice, hostility, and fanaticism ! 

Thus Jesus was a good man, a noble and unparalleled Moral 
Reformer, considering him as disconnected from all those unjust 
things that are in the New Testament recorded of him. He did not 
profess to be the Son of God in any other sense than that of a branch, 
as all are, of the great Tree of universal and eternal Causation. He 
did not profess to be directed and impelled by any other spirit than 
that of Divine love, the germ of which dwells in every other being 



566 

undeveloped. And to this principle, as existing in others, he ap- 
pealed so feelingly, in order that its qualities might be unfolded, and 
that they might advance to the degree of refinement in love and wis- 
dom then occupied by himself. He was, then, a type of a per- 
fect man, both in physical and spiritual qualifications. But those 
representations which make him more than this, I discover are all 
untrue, and express that only which was professed for, but never 
by him. 

Thus, then, he died a martyr to the principles of truth, reason, 
and virtue. So likewise did Matthew, Paul, and others. And it is 
lamentable to reflect that the world has been guilty of such flagrant 
injustice that even many in subsequent generations have been sub- 
jected to the torturing rack, to the stake, and to the dissolving flames ! 
Men have even rushed to the field of battle, and there, impelled by 
envy and sectarian prejudice, they have poured out each othef's life's 
blood, thereby causing Nature to blush for shame for the degradation 
of her children ! Brethren have joined in open hostility, actuated 
by no other cause than the terrible and fiery elements of sectarian 
envy, prejudice, and local affection ! How fearful, indeed, is the 
gloom of the dark thought, that man has died a martyr to the natural 
promptings of the spirit within, and to the principles of virtue, mo- 
rality, and love ! 

I behold Jesus, then, as a great and good Reformer ; as connected 
with no marvellous or mysterious aristocracy, but as being born of 
lowly parents, and fostered in the bosom of their domestic habitation ; 
as possessing intelligence to a surpassing degree ; as manifesting 
unbounded love, benevolence, and sympathy ; as healing the sick, 
restoring the blind, curing the lame, and visiting the disconsolate in 
their afflictions ; as preaching love, morality, peace on earth and good 
will to men ; as instructing the multitudes in the paths of pleasant- 
ness and peace ; and as loving all and disliking none. I behold him 
as being condemned, nailed to the cross, and dying a martyr to the 
cause of love, wisdom, and virtue! Such is one of the parts in the 
great monument which an ignorant and misdirected world have 
erected to their own shame and folly ! 



§ 160. I now proceed to account for the origin of those unjust 
statements in relation to him recorded in the New Testament. 

First, however, it is proper to introduce some considerations con- 
cerning the habits, customs, laws, ordinances, and states of society 



567 

then existing: for it must be plain to every mind that language and 
forms of expression are governed by the general habits, ordinances, 
and circumstances of any nation or society, and that the former are 
changed to correspond with the changes of the latter. 

It was a custom in those days to obey the main suggestions of any 
impressive dream, with great carefulness. Dreams were considered, 
among all classes, as an inflowing of the thoughts of angels or invisi- 
ble beings, who were monitors and prompters to those who dwelt on 
the earth. Hence they believed that dreams were induced and de- 
signed by God for the purpose of having men obey his will. Of these 
things I have spoken in different places before : still, I would refer 
the reader to the older manuscripts of the Bible as containing many 
illustrations upon this point. Besides this, it was the custom to 
write or express a figure, parable, or representative, as being itself 
true, instead of the thought which suggested the figure or representa- 
tive to the mind. 

Moreover, it was a rule in those days, especially among the Jews 
and Samaritans, always to admit a proposition or statement when the 
same appeared to be demonstrated by appeals to a number of inci- 
dental and known facts ; and if any different account or proposition 
were presented by a different person, it would be rejected without 
investigation. For a proof of this I would refer the reader to a very 
valuable work written by Plutarch, in which he says, that if any per- 
son presents a proposition contradicted by another, the first should 
in all cases be considered as true and valid, and the latter rejected, 
because it was not the first presented for consideration* This, Plu- 
tarch says, was the rule recognised by the Stoics, whenever they 
were called upon to investigate conflicting accounts or propositions. 
It is well to add, that this is precisely the course pursued by many 
at the present day. They assume and believe that their Jirst impres- 
sions, or hereditary opinions, are true, and reject all new ones, un- 
heard; at the same time making their previous opinions the standard 
by which all subsequent propositions should be tested. So it is 
scarcely necessary to refer to early historians for the truth of this 
relation, when the same is fully verified in every department of the 
theological, scientific, and philosophical world at the present day. 

Another custom was to consider the universally-prevailing impres- 
sion concerning any person or thing, as being created and sanctioned 
by the will of the Deity. This belief at once unchained their mar- 
vellousness and credulity for an unlimited exercise upon any subject 



568 

which appeared thus fully sanctioned ; and such they felt it their 
duty to venerate and promulgate without restriction. 

Tt was also a prevailing belief in those days, especially among the 
lower classes, that the earth was the centre of the Universe, and that 
the stars, moon, and sun, were necessary appendages to the earth, 
and that no other earth was in existence besides this. On this 
ground they accounted for so much attention, prompting, and gui- 
dance, as they supposed to be bestowed upon them by the Deity ; 
for they supposed that he invisibly occupied a position in the firma- 
ment for the purpose of guiding them into all proper ways, whether 
such appertained to peace or to war. 

Moreover, there were many sects existing in those days, each of 
which was distinguished by some peculiarity, either as to speech, 
garments, habits of living, or some other mark, which served in all 
cases to designate them, and to establish their exclusiveness. The 
Druids* were known by their peculiar simplicity of dress, and by 
their holding their meetings in sequestered places. The worshippers 
of the Sun, and typifyers of the tower of Babel and of the temple of 
Solomon, distinguished themselves by wearing garments that were 
indicative of the degree of masonry or of mechanical perfection to 
which each had arrived. The Samaritans were distinguished by the 
length of their beards, and the style of wearing their hair, and also 
by their peculiar religious sentiments. The Jews were distinguished 
by their countenances, their dress, and by the mark of the covenant, 
called the circumcision. Thus exclusive classes were established ; 
and each nation, and especially the Jews, earnestly desired to be 
considered as the favorites of God — the latter class claiming to be 
the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in proof of which 
circumcision was presented. They also desired to monopolize the 
general favors supposed to be directly transferred from God to man- 
kind on earth. 

Such was the condition of things when Jesus was born ; and the 
same continued during his life, and for many generations after his 
death. And it was owing in a measure to the customs of society — 
the rules and ordinances of nations, and the modes and habits of think- 
ing, that so many very mysterious, unjust, and unreasonable things 
were believed, propagated, and written, concerning Jesus, and his pe- 
culiar manifestations of physical energy in the healing the diseased, and 

* The lecturer incidentally remarked, that these were of the same stock with the 
Druids of Gaul and Britain. 



569 

also concerning his superior love and wisdom which were expressed 
with so much gentleness, kindness, and humiliation. I am exceed- 
ingly desirous to impress on the reader's mind the importance of 
these considerations, inasmuch as they constitute the key by which 
may be unlocked the great mystery so long clothing the birth, life, 
and death of Jesus. 



§ 161. A long time elapsed after Jesus became noted for his 
moral teachings and benevolent acts, before any inquiries were insti- 
tuted concerning the peculiarities of his birth and early life, or con- 
cerning the circumstances attending the same. It is well to say, that 
the chief inquiries, and the collection of facts, relative to the birth, 
life, and deeds of Jesus, were not made until many years after his 
death. Therefore the general impressions of his early followers were 
assumed as a basis whereon his subsequent historians and followers 
predicated their faith and doctrine. The unfavorable report con- 
cerning Joseph and Mary, heretofore mentioned, gave rise to the first 
impression as to the illegitimacy of Jesus. It was in consequence 
of this report that Joseph was disinherited for a season ; but after the 
report subsided, he returned to his former home, and all the previous 
impressions, were obliterated entirely, and no more was thought 
upon the subject. 

When the first inquiries were made concerning the birth of Jesus, 
the conclusion, as derived from superficial testimony, was as follows : 
That Jesus, doing good, performing many cures, and manifesting 
great powers of intellect, must necessarily be supposed to be the Son 
of the Good Spirit, or God. In confirmation of this, proof was sup- 
posed to exist in the report referred to ; and Mary, the mother of 
Jesus, was supposed to have conceived, in her virginity, by the 
breathing influence of the Holy Ghost. And it was known that Jo- 
seph had a dream which caused his departure into Egypt ; and this 
was believed to be angelic instruction. Jesus, it was thought, could 
not have been so perfect as he was, without having an origin unlike 
that of others. And as he had manifested brotherly-kindness, and 
accomplished benevolent acts, this was deemed conclusive evidence 
that his origin must have been pure. The conclusion, then, was 
irresistible, that Jesus was begotten of the Holy Spirit, and born of 
the Virgin Mary, and therefore was the Son of God. And they 
supposed that he was named Jesus because he was sent to save his 
people from their sins. All these things were retrospectively viewed 



570 nature's divine revelations. 

by the generation succeeding the death of Jesus, and were consid- 
ered undeniable evidences of his miraculous conception, of his im- 
maculate purity, and that he must have been the Son of God. All 
this was in perfect harmony with their prepossessions of mind. 

Here the New Testament leaves the history of Jesus until he ar- 
rives at the age of twelve years. But surely some things must have 
been said to have occurred as connected with his life during this pe- 
riod. But the accounts which were collected seemed too crude and 
imperfect to receive a canonical sanction ; and they were hence re- 
jected on account of their inconsistency and the unsound manner in 
which they were recorded. Some of the rejected books are still in 
existence, and are full of marvellous relations concerning the child- 
hood of Jesus, and the peculiarities which distinguished his whole 
life. Some of these stories are not worthy a moment's consideration, 
inasmuch as they are derived from the marvellous and exaggerated 
impressions hereditarily received by the persons who wrote them. 
Among other things, it is related that while Jesus was a little boy, 
and associated with other children, the stars were seen to follow his 
course, while his companions were not in the least thus honored ; and 
that the moon appeared to trace and retrace her steps, following the 
various movements of the boy Jesus: also that a peculiar illumination 
was visible on his countenance, which would blind the eyes of those 
near him : also that while a very little boy, he would with other boys 
approach the streams, and of the moistened clay make birds and 
other small forms ; and it is related that those which were made by 
the other boys would remain inanimate, while those formed by Jesus 
would be immediately animated and transformed into beautiful birds ! 
It is also related that seeds which were deposited in the earth by his 
hand would germinate and grow up in the space of thirty hours to 
full maturity. Much is also said concerning many visions and dreams 
that he had, all of which tended to confirm the opinion that he was 
the Son of God. 

The account concerning Jesus being introduced among the learned 
doctors is strictly true, but it was not written until after his death. 
All the things accomplished by him which are called miracles, were 
related as such mainly by those who received the traditions from 
those who were the immediate followers and companions of Jesus. 
It was a general belief that he was the person whom many of the 
earlier historians and prophets foretold. Hence, in various instances, 
quotations are made from their writings which seemed to have an im- 



nature's divine revelations. 571 

mediate bearing upon, or connexion with, the things they had heard 
concerning the birth, life, and deeds of Jesus. 

The writers of the books in the New Testament could not resist 
the conviction that Christ was thus miraculously born ; and that in- 
asmuch as he accomplished so many miracles, discoursed so elo- 
quently, harmed no one, but did good to all, and died ignominiously 
for his cause, he must have been the Son of God — the application 
of this title being in accordance with the general mode of expression 
and belief. They likewise cherished the conviction that he must 
have been foreseen by the prophets of previous generations. Hence 
by research among their writings, passages were found which seem- 
ingly had a connexion with the prominent circumstances in the life 
of Christ, which they were recording. Therefore they made those 
quotations with a serious conviction that they had immediate refer- 
ence to the things which they were employed in relating. 

§ 162. The history of the deeds accomplished by Jesus from the 
age of twelve to thirty, was registered promiscuously in various books, 
some of which are now called the Apocrypha of the New Testa- 
ment. These relate more miraculous manifestations of the physi- 
cal and mental powers of Jesus than are recorded in the New Testa- 
ment. Yet they were written more from hearsay than from actual 
knowledge. And I am impressed to say that the account of the as- 
cension was also transmitted by others to those who wrote it, with the 
exception of one account preserved on bark, and said to have been 
written by Mark, who was present as an eye-witness of the occur- 
rence. For be it remembered that the art of writing was then un- 
derstood only by a very few, and that paper, ink, and the art of 
printing, were to them unknown. Hence the accounts impressed on 
bark and other substances would in some instances remain untran- 
scribed for one, two, or three centuries. Some of these were pre- 
served until a species of paper was invented upon which their con- 
tents were transcribed. Very {ew persons were able to write ; while 
the vast multitude were only capable of conveying their thoughts 
verbally : and the constant verbal delivery of these accounts subjected 
them to constant modifications. Yet from impressions thus tradi- 
tionally transmitted, the subsequent writers produced those records 
of which the world is in possession at the present day. 

Still more emphatically am I impressed to say that the birth of 
Christ as related, the correspondingly-inconsistent stories of his 
youth, the accounts of the instantaneous cures effected by him, the 



572 

pretensions that are made in his behalf in respect to his mediatorship, 
and of his being in a superior sense the Son of the Deity — and also 
the account of his literal ascension — are all strictly the traditional im- 
pressions imbibed and written of him, none of which are true as they 
are related. It is impossible to be in communion with, and possess 
a knowledge of, the unerring and unchangeable principles of the Di- 
vine Mind, and at the same time admit the truth of these traditional 
records. And it is given me to know that he who believes fully in 
their truth is not in communion with the laws, purposes, and Essence 
of the Great Positive Mind. But he who is interiorly enlightened 
concerning these, hesitates not to declare, from a serious conviction 
of the judgment, that such things can not be true ; for their very na- 
ture precludes their possibility. 

While I am thus compelled to speak, I am none the less con- 
scious of having myself supposed these things to be true, and of hav- 
ing believed them with a vast degree of veneration, while my mind, 
like others, was trammelled by sensuous opinions and philosophy. 
Yet now, having the external senses closed, and the perceptive pow- 
ers of the internal opened, I am acquainted with those things which 
in outward life appeared unaccountable mysteries. These historical 
accounts, concerning which I in common with others have had mys- 
terious impressions, now appear entirely transparent, even to their 
origin, and their confirmation in the minds of mankind. And I now 
rejoice to know that this superficial theology has not the least con- 
nexion with the Divine Essence, or Great Creative Cause, with his 
laws, or with the great system of material and spiritual worlds. And 
the belief in these things forms no part of the theology which every 
department of Nature and the Universe unequivocally demonstrates 
and establishes. 

Now my affections are directed entirely by that wisdom which 
discards a theology so impure and superficial. Yet when I return 
again to the exterior world, and know things only by sensuous im- 
pressions, then also will my affections return and control my super- 
ficial wisdom ; and these affections will at once connect me again 
with all those superficial views, theories, and philosophies, that at this 
present moment occupy no tangible position in my conceptions of 
the structure of the Universe, or of the character of the Great Posi- 
tive Mind. Hence, while I am in this condition, I am knowledging 
that which is opposed to the present affections of men, in the depart- 
ments of theology and philosophy. But it is nevertheless proper — 



573 

nay, it is an imperative duty — for me to develop that which I now 
perceive is seriously interfering with all social happiness and mental 
progression. Let it be, then, the serious effort of all vigorous minds, 
to learn soon to modify their affections for supposed truths, so that * 
their reason, and not their prejudices, may in all cases be the govern- 
ing principle of their minds. These developments will then lose 
their apparent irreverence, and become at once a vehicle to convey 
to the judgment truth and wisdom. I will have occasion to speak 
on this point again, when treating on the physical and spiritual con- 
stitution of man ; but at the present time it is necessary still further to 
confine the attention to those things heretofore investigated. 



§ 163. The men who are called prophets were reformers and phi- 
losophers in respect to subjects appertaining to the sufferings of hu- 
manity. Hence, while situated among those sufferings, they consoled 
themselves and others by endeavoring to forget the past, or by con- 
sidering it as an index to a new and more desirable era. Their wri- 
tings, then, are prophetical on the same principle that all inductive 
reasonings are ; and on this principle they anticipated a day of human 
industry, of righteousness, and of general knowledge. And as they 
were subject to the tyranny of despotic rulers, their minds sought 
refuge in the hope that a new king of the Jews would appear, whose 
reign would give them relief, and change their physical condition. 
Hence the king of the Jews of whom they spoke, and whose genera- 
tion Isaiah indulged great hope of beholding, was exemplified in the 
great Reformer, Jesus. But they saw him not, nor the distinct 
period of the amelioration ; but they were interiorly enlightened suf- 
ficiently to recognise the progress of those laws which would as a 
necessary consequence usher in the King or Reformer whom they 
contemplated, and the era which they so ardently desired. Christ, 
then, in the New Testament, is called " the King of the Jews ;" but 
the latter believed not that he was their predicted king. Yet the 
writers of the New Testament supposed that Christ should be thus 
designated and promoted, because no other being had ever lived 
among them who had displayed all those righteous qualities and 
those manifestations of supreme love that in any way corresponded 
to the predictions or impressions of the earlier generations. 

Understand, then, that the New Testament was written in such a 
manner as to convey the impression that Jesus was the being actu- 
ally foreseen by previous writers — in confirmation of which the 



574 nature's divine revelations. 

words of those writers are quoted. Meanwhile remember that the 
men called prophets knew not of the person, nor the period, but 
knew of a, person and a period, which, according to the progress of 
all things, must inevitably be ushered in. And distinctly does it 
appear that Jesus possessed those reforming characteristics which 
constituted him a perfect man; and that he well represents the 
King or Reformer spoken of by the prophets as being the Tree of 
Righteousness, and the founder of the Spiritual Zion. But the era 
when were to be developed those principles which he exemplified, 
was not when he lived, but is to be in future. And only can this 
occur when society has attained to that perfect symmetry of form and 
structure which was exemplified in the body of Jesus, as then alone 
will the spiritual possessions thereof be correspondingly perfect. 

According to the custom of those days, Jesus spoke parables, 
which appeared to have allusion to occurrences thereafter to take 
place in a manner corresponding to the letter of the parables. The 
prediction recorded in Matthew concerning the destruction of Jeru- 
salem and the temple, contains many ambiguous expressions and 
illustrations. These clothe the prophecy in a very mysterious gar- 
ment, which to the general mind is rendered the more so because it 
is recorded in the New Testament. The parables of the sheep and 
goats, the rich man and the poor one, the gehenna of fire, &c, are 
all related as being spoken by Jesus to represent literal occur- 
rences as affecting man in the material and spiritual world. And 
they do*convey this impression, merely because they are expressed 
in a style as if the parable or illustration was itself the actual occur- 
rence referred to. This was a customary mode of representing an 
occurrence or discoursing upon any principle in those days. 

But this much is clear, that no good and well-informed mind will 
ever draw lines of demarcation between any human beings. There- 
fore it is doing great injustice to the loving-kindness and unbounded 
sympathy of Jesus, to believe that he employed such expressions in- 
tending them to be literally understood ; for, as has been before 
stated, he was one of those well-developed beings whose sympathy 
and benevolence gushed forth spontaneously, and flowed irrespec 
tively throughout every recess of human existence. 

Herein, again, is the test of knowledge and righteousness : He 
who is ignorant, and whose sympathies are contracted by prejudice; 
whose benevolence is circumscribed by the circle occupied by any 
sect or institution ; whose feelings, being perverted by local affec- 



nature's divine revelations. 575 

tion and prejudice, are unmoved by the calls of mankind for ameli- 
oration — will fix the line of eternal distinction between mankind, and 
presumptuously calls one class " the wicked," "the sinful," "the 
abandoned," and the other " the righteous," " the children of God," 
" the elect." All but the latter class he will call hypocrites, deceiv- 
ers, and all kinds of unholy names, which naturally are conceived by 
an ignorant and misdirected mind. 

But he whose movements in the world of thought are unrestricted ; 
whose sympathy flows to all, without distinction, excited by a knowl- 
edge of human weakness and misdirection ; whose feelings and 
affections are but gushing aspirations for universal peace and indus- 
try ; whose energies of soul are concentrated upon the great era of 
physical and mental freedom and exaltation — he it is that is truly and 
purely enlightened. Such a one knows no aristocracy, no distinc- 
tion, no condemnation as a punishment, no bliss as a reward; but 
recognises the truth, that all causes do inevitably produce corre- 
sponding effects. Therefore he makes no distinction except that 
which Nature establishes by her laws of association. The mind 
which recognises all these things is the highest development of Na- 
ture, and should be admired because of its purity and unsophistica- 
tion. Then, I say, if Jesus, from a conviction of his judgment, made 
any actual distinction, such as the language attributed to him would 
indicate if literally understood, he must be numbered with the igno- 
rant and uneducated, who occupy no very high position in the sphere 
of thought and wisdom. On the other hand, if he uttered not those 
expressions which are ascribed to him, except for the purpose of 
illustration, then he may have been that pure and truly enlightened 
being whom the world at the present day is striving to know, to 
appreciate, and to follow. 



§ 164. To speak still more plainly : All impure, ignorant, and 
improperly-instructed minds, can, without hesitation, condemn a 
portion of the race, and presume to stigmatize them as Pharisees, 
hypocrites, evil-doers, and workers of unrighteousness. But that 
mind which is pure, and properly educated in the ways of wisdom, 
can only recognise mankind as a Brotherhood ; and he will consider 
their imperfections as owing only to the misdirection of their physi- 
cal and mental powers. A knowledge of this truth breathes a uni- 
versal sympathy and forgiveness ; and the mind possessing it can not 
but recognise the principle of doing good unto all, and loving one 



576 

another. Whoever says, then, that Jesus ever used such expres- 
sions in a literal sense, as is generally taught by theologians, virtually 
charges him with being an impure and unrighteous man. But he 
who believes not these things, may consistently admit Jesus to have 
been a good man, and a natural philanthropist. 

I discover, however, that these things were not recorded until 
sometime after the death of Jesus, and then were written according 
to the traditional accounts received by the writers ; and they were 
expressed in a manner corresponding to the customs, beliefs, and 
modes of expression, prevalent in those days. I perceive it is proper 
to affirm, that this language was employed by Jesus to convey his 
conceptions in a style suitable to be understood by the multitudes 
who listened to his preaching. \ The language presents no particular 
principles capable of being applied to the world at the present day. 
And it would indeed be a mark of wisdom, and a good sign of a 
mental resurrection from ignorance and superstition, if theologians 
and commentators would discard all further effort to draw instruction 
from those illustrations that were only useful nearly two thousand 
years ago. 

In respect to the origin of the account concerning the ascension of 
Jesus, it is at the present time not important that I should enter into 
particulars ; especially as former comments lead to a solution of this 
question, and also exclude the possibility of such an actual occur- 
rence. I will refer, however, for a detailed consideration of these 
and kindred subjects, to a work that will hereafter be given, as devo- 
ted to a discussion of minor and general opinions and principles. 

Here, then, follows a summary of that which has already been rela- 
ted concerning Jesus : The account given of his birth sprang from 
an unfavorable report in the neighborhood where Jesus was born, 
concerning his illegitimacy. This is its origin ; but the style in 
which it is recorded, is a creation that arose from those general im- 
pressions concerning him entertained by those who wrote. The alleged 
prophecies concerning him, quoted from the Old Testament, were 
not originally intended to be thus applied ; but they were cited by 
the biographers of Jesus because they had a seeming appositeness to 
some of the circumstances of his life. They were suggested to the 
writers of the New Testament as having an allusion to Christ, be- 
cause they believed that past and present revealments formed one 
perfect system of inspiration and theology, as derived from the Di- 
vine Being. This was merely a conviction of their minds caused by 



NATURE'S MV JtB REVELATIONS. 577 

the seeming evidence afforded by every external, superficial, and tra- 
ditional indication. The accounts given of miracles also derived 
their character from the customary use of language in those days, 
which was to associate cause and effect in one sentence, without 
alluding to the intermediate period which elapsed between the appli* 
cation and the result. Of this, also, I have spoken before. 

Those passages which speak of Jesus as being the Son of God, 
and of his making those vast distinctions between men, are merely 
expressions employed by those who wrote their convictions concern- 
ing him, and are worthy of no more attention than may arise from the 
fact that they embody the opinions of men who lived many hundred 
years ago. 

Moreover, it becomes necessary to mark the very great injustice 
that such accounts do to the character and life of Christ. It is cer- 
tainly doing no good to any being to claim for him an illegitimate or 
supernatural origin. Nor does it do any credit to his character to 
relate the many inconsistent things that are reported concerning his 
youth, his deeds, his preaching, and his death. Besides, it is abso- 
lutely inconsistent with the high moral sensibilities of an enlightened 
judgment, to clothe the life and preachings of Jesus with the things 
that are now known to be believed only by those who are ignorant, 
misdirected, or prejudiced. 

A belief of many things related of Jesus, not only does injustice 
to his birth, life, wisdom, and benevolence, but it removes the Great 
Moving Principle of the Universe from his exalted position to a grade, 
only worthy of an ignorant and capricious potentate. It depre?- 
ciates the character of the Divine Mind, by making him institute a 
system of theology merely to change that which he himself created: 
imperfect in the beginning of human existence. It makes the Uni- 
verse an inconsistent, disorganized, and unholy mass of creations.. It 
destroys the harmony of the Divine Plans, by teaching that the Bfeity 
has interfered with his established laws, instituting new ones to de- 
stroy those which he previously established. 

It likewise teaches that the Divine Mind and his Son have both 
failed to accomplish the End to attain which they are represented as 
having made active efforts. For the "miraculous conception" can 
never be believed so long as Nature continues her unvarying mani- 
festations ; and this doctrine can never be of the least possible use in 
effecting a physical or mental elevation of the race. It rather has a 
contrary tendency, inasmuch as it inspires feeble minds with i awe, 

37 



578 

fear, and superstition. And if the " miracles" were intended to 
prove the divine power of Christ, and to establish a divine theology 
in the world, then have they proved ineffectual ; because in the en- 
lightened mind they neither establish a belief in a Divine power as 
possessed by Christ, nor convey any conviction in favor of what is 
supposed to be the true theology. And if Christ was what they 
represented him to be, and if all the contents of the New Testament 
are true, the miracles can not make them more so. On the other 
hand, if they are not true, no miracles nor anything else can ever 
make them true. And, moreover, if all those things related of him 
are literally true, then he is proved to have been an impure and un- 
developed being, even from his birth upward. Moreover, if they 
are true, that which I am now saying can not possibly affect their 
intrinsic truthfulness. 

This much, however, it is well to know : that that which Reason 
and Nature sanction, should be 'believed in preference to that which 
is contradictory of all known laws, and is incompatible with the har- 
mony which pervades the Universe. Therefore it would be doing 
Christ injustice to believe concerning him all that is related in the 
New Testament. Yet those who wrote these things were perfectly 
honest, and were impelled only by a sense of duty and zeal to write 
their serious convictions, and present them to those who wished to 
know what they believed, and from what source sprang their convic- 
tions. But there is no evidence connected with the origin of these 
records to justify the belief that they were ever intended for universal 
reading and comment. 

§ 165. There exists no history or account of the birth and teach- 
ings of Jesus corresponding to that which is recorded in the New 
Testament, with the exception of the account in Josephus ; and that 
occupies no conspicuous position, but is merely recorded as a pas- 
sing remark of no very great importance. Some have supposed that 
this passage is an interpolation. I do not discover that this suppo- 
sition is true ; for the record is genuine, although not contained in 
some of the early versions of Josephus. Yet it is clear that this his- 
torian attached no such importance to the life and character of Christ 
as was attached thereunto by those who wrote the gospels. It is 
reasonable to suppose that if the birth and life of Christ had been 
of such a supernatural character, more historians would have re- 
ceived conviction accordingly, and would have devoted considerable 



nature's divine revelations. 579 

portions of their writings to a relation of his miraculous manifesta- 
tions, setting forth the importance of his birth, death, and resurrec- 
tion. But as no more historians devoted themselves to this work, 
the conclusion inevitably follows that few, if any, firmly believed 
these things, except those who wrote the primitive manuscripts of 
the New Testament ; and that the latter believed because they re- 
ceived a mass of apparent evidence which no others were in a situa- 
tion to receive. 

The object of speaking concerning these things is to free the minds 
of men from all superstitious prejudice as connected with a belief in 
the same, which prejudice has a tendency to retard the physical and 
spiritual development of mankind. Society can not be reorganized 
in harmony with the laws and requirements of Nature, until all ob- 
stacles are removed which obstruct the unfoldings of the general 
mind, and stand in the way of universal action : and this superstitious 
belief in an unreal theology is one of those obstacles that are to be 
of all others 1,he most dreaded and the most repulsed from the bosom 
of mankind. Such obstacles can be removed only by cautiously re- 
vealing the causes engaged in their creation ; and a knowledge of 
these will cause the mind to repulse and discard their effects as 
these are existing at the present time in every portion of the world. 

Therefore I have descended to the causes that were engaged in 
creating the book that is now called the Bible ; and a knowledge of 
these removes at once all that superstition concerning it, and all 
those ideas of its supernaturalness, that have preserved it in the bo- 
som of fanaticism from the period of its origin to the present day. 
The effects of these causes have been folly, ignorance, prejudice, 
bigotry, superstition, injustice, wretchedness, immorality, and aristo- 
cratic distinctions, among the various nations of the earth. Now he 
who can sympathize with these effects, may still continue to cherish 
their parent causes ; but he who feels an inward repulsion at the very 
thought of their existence, will most certainly display his nobleness 
of mind in discarding for ever those unholy causes which produced 
them, as well as the effects themselves, and begin to live a new life 
in the physical and mental world, and thus be fitted to ascend to the 
highest point in the second sphere of knowledge and understanding. 

Still nothing should be venerated more than the beautiful and 
truthful prophetic meditations of the early writers concerning a uni- 
versal deliverance from tyranny, bondage, and wretchedness. And 
the many useful and beautiful moral precepts contained in the New 



580 

Testament, as spoken by Jesus, demand equal reverence. All such 
moral teachings should be regarded with deep veneration, especially 
when that veneration is an offspring of the judgment, and not of the 
affections ; for the affections are not the developed principles, but 
merely the elements of the judgment. 

And it will be perceived that the nobleness of those early writers, 
and the superior physical and mental endowments of Jesus, are still 
preserved as a source of instruction, and that they even shine forth 
with a brilliancy they never have before displayed, because they have 
been so much obscured beneath a heterogeneous mass of unjust and 
useless materials. And what has been preserved of their characters 
and teachings is capable of being applied to the great subject of 
Moral Reform, which is only to be affected by first reforming the 
physical and social conditions of men. The beauty of their lives 
and characters, the .perseverance which distinguished their efforts, 
and their adherence to the principles of virtue, goodness, and righ- 
teousness, even unto martyrdom — all stand forth as conspicuous 
examples by which all men may profit. 

And let it be known that Jesus was the greatest of them all in this 
great field of labor — in this great vineyard of natural (not ^wnatural) 
culture. He possessed pre-eminently those ennobling attributes 
which are worthy a living imitation in the lives and deeds of all 
men. I therefore place Jesus and these early writers or prophets in 
the same category with those worthy and noble philanthropists who 
have lived since their time, and those who still live to adorn the 
world. They were general sympathizers with the afflictions of men, 
general actors for the public good, general relievers of the widows 
and fatherless, general preachers of the great principles controlling 
the Universe and Man with an unerring government, and general 
relievers of despondency and mental wretchedness, by unfolding to 
the minds of men the great and glorious era when would exist uni- 
versal peace, industry, and righteousness. 

And it is an honor to the human race to become now acquainted 
with the pure characters of former days, as disconnected from all the 
extraneous obscurities that have shut out their real characters from 
the mental perceptions of the world. It is an honor now to know 
and appreciate the trueness, goodness, brotherly-kindness, and be- 
nevolence of Jesus, as disconnected from all the falsifications here- 
tofore obscuring his intrinsic physical and spiritual qualifications. 

Thus I close all reflections on the character and application of the 



nature's divine revelations. 581 

principles of the early writers, and of Jesus, until the delivery of the 
third part of this work. 



§ 166. The foregoing considerations in reference to theology, and 
the misconceptions that exist in the world, have so far advanced the 
subject as to render necessary, as next in order, some reflections 
upon many revelations that have been made in past ages, by various 
persons who were qualified for the inflowing and the outward ex- 
pression of truths. In all ages of the world, revelations of various 
degrees of importance have been made, though in many instances 
the world knew it not. I discover that more have been given than 
are recorded in the Bible ; and some of these, too, were of the most 
important and instructive nature : although in the Bible are con- 
tained many that have scarcely ever been excelled in any previous or 
subsequent age. 

It is proper for every mind to venerate revelations of every kind, 
in proportion to their congeniality with the uniform teachings of Na- 
ture, and the highest sanctions of a well-constituted judgment. And 
in connexion with this remark, I would again enforce the absolute 
importance of not bestowing veneration upon any revealments that 
are to be found in the Bible, more than upon those found among the 
productions of other writers. 

The most useful revelations contained in the Bible are those given 
by David, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Zechariah, Malachi, and Jesus. Isaiah's 
mind was so expanded, that a knowledge of ultimate alleviation from 
physical and social wretchedness flowed into it with a natural ease, 
with which also he expressed the same to the world. But as the 
application of his revelations will be made in the sequel, it is unne- 
cessary at present to dwell upon them. He should, however, be 
recognised in this place as one of those spiritually-enlightened men 
whose teachings to the social world have not as yet been appreciated 
or justly interpreted. 

And David, too, instituted prophetical meditations that are wor- 
thy of the deepest attention and the highest respect. And Jere- 
miah, and likewise Zechariah, revealed many things pertaining 
to the same social resurrection, and to the grand and sublime results 
in the moral world as flowing so naturally and spontaneously from 



582 

the harmony and unity of action that will ultimately pervade the whole 
physical world. And Malachi also spoke briefly, yet truthfully, 
concerning the gre*t and glorious era yet unrealized by the inhabi- 
tants of the earth, but which, according to progressive law, may be 
had in bright anticipation. 

It is well to remark, in order to prevent misunderstanding, that I 
use the terms revelation and development as synonymous ; for a revela- 
tion is nothing more than an outward development of truths flowing 
into the mind. 

No being ever existed before Jesus, who possessed the same de- 
gree of spiritual elevation and refinement : for he possessed the high- 
est development of the physical and mental powers. And it is plain 
that no being ever revealed so much pure and substantial truth so ca- 
pable of receiving an immediate and useful application. His mind, 
as I have before intimated, was properly constituted for the inflowing 
of truths, both from the natural and spiritual world. Therefore his 
superior judgment taught him to reveal only useful and natural truths, 
relating to the social conditions and material constitutions of men. 
For, as has been shown, he taught not the doctrine of immortality, 
but only incidentally made mention of that truth when endeavoring 
to inspire the human mind with hope and confidence. Jesus is to be 
more respected and appreciated, and his principles more practised, 
than they have as yet been. The beauty of his natural principles 
have never as yet been duly recognised, because they have not es- 
caped the darkening influence of theological interpretations.! And I 
feel it proper to affirm that the beauty of his life and character never 
has been nor never will be known, and fully exemplified in the lives 
of men, until all speculation, both of a psychological and theological 
nature, as connected therewith, is abandoned. For the more this is 
persisted in, the further his life, character, and principles, become 
removed from the understanding and practice of mankind. The dis- 
tinction must be made between natural truth and spiritual imagina- 
tion, before there can exist universal peace on earth and good-will to 
men. If no more were revealed by Jesus than this consummation, 
the high illumination of his mind would be sufficiently demonstrated ; 
because he spoke not of that which was, but of that which shall be 
yet in future. 

The use, therefore, of his principles, has not been comprehended 
by those who profess to have the most knowledge of their utility and 
application. And it now becomes important that men should discard 



nature's divine revelations. 583 

previous interpretations of his teachings, and press onward to the 
consummation, when their truth will be triumphantly demonstrated. 
I recognise the revelations made by Jesus as more useful, more 
truthful, and more natural, than any of those who have presented 
different or higher truths to the world. What I mean by higher 
truths is, such as are involved in many of those metaphorical allu- 
sions in the Apocalypse — which are incapable of benefiting the world 
of mankind, though they are^ susceptible of being fully verified in the 
third sphere of spiritual habitation. Notwithstanding their truth, they 
are impracticable, and therefore they demand not that attention and 
veneration which have been given them by many erudite commenta- 
tors. It has been proved that the Apocalypse contains no principles 
that are intimately connected with any other revelation, with the ex- 
ception of that made by Emanuel Swedenborg. 



§ 167. Many revelations have been made by persons among 
the Chinese, Hindoos, and Persians. Confucius revealed many 
moral principles which have not an equal in any revealment except 
that of Jesus. Also Brama revealed many interior truths that have 
not as yet been, but will be, verified, both in the social and spirit 
world. Many truths are obtained even unconsciously to the person 
who receives them, by implication, induction, and progressive 
thought. And in like manner do men sometimes become subjects 
or agents to reveal truths altogether unknown and unbelieved by 
themselves, but which are, nevertheless, in subsequent ages, discov- 
ered to be truths of the most astounding character and the greatest 
intrinsic worth. Thus it was with Zoroaster — who revealed and 
taught to the whole eastern world, that sin would ultimately be abol- 
ished, and everlasting righteousness brought in ; and that then the 
Deity (Ormuzd) would rejoice with joy unspeakable for ever and 
ever. Never was a greater truth proclaimed to the inhabitants of the 
earth : and for the accomplishment of the end which it contemplates, 
the most active efforts should be employed. Yet this is not venera- 
ted, merely because it was presented by Zoroaster — he being, not- 
withstanding, an agent or subject by and through which this most 
important revelation was made. 

Also Mohammed declared many spiritual truths — truths that have 
been verified by psychological research, and also by the spiritual de- 
velopments of Swedenborg. Yet. again, these truths are not revered, 
merely because the revelation has proceeded from Mohammed, and 



-584 

because hereditary impression and education preclude all affection 
from the truths and their revealer. 

A few centuries ago, many physical truths were revealed by Ga 
len — truths, too, that are susceptible of the most useful application. 
These relate to the trinity of principles or substances as forming any 
one compound or organization. This trinity is discoverable in every 
department of Nature and the Universe. This does not, however, 
in any way demonstrate the supposed spiritual Trinity that has been 
so seriously defended, so ably discussed, and so reverentially cher- 
ished. Galen, then, revealed that which no other physician or physi- 
cal researcher ever did ; and he is worthy of being classed with 
those revelators who occupy the highest position in the departments 
of useful and natural truths. 

I find also many important discoveries and revelations among the 
Germans — owing very much to their peculiar habits of thinking, and 
of investigating all seen and unseen laws and operations of Nature; 
and among them have been persons whose interior perceptions were 
so unfolded as to enable them to recognise the reality of the spirit 
world, and its close connexion with this rudimental sphere. One 
should be noticed particularly, because her mind was in a condition 
occupied by all at the period of death or transformation. She is 
known as the Seeress of Prevorst — and has revealed many 
truths concerning the connexion between the natural and spiritual 
world, and between the soul and the body ; and concerning the pow- 
ers of spiritual perception, and the medium by which the spirit is 
united with the form. These things are too important to escape the 
attention of any inquiring mind; for they manifestly involve eviden- 
ces such as mankind at present need to satisfy them of the powers 
of the soul, and of other physiological truths. 

Martin Luther likewise revealed some truths that are very 
useful, practical, and important. Yet error preponderates in his pro- 
ductions, and these, therefore, are not worthy of so high a degree of 
attention and esteem. His mind, like that of Calvin, was changed 
by a very sudden conception that what he was educated to believe 
was not all true. This conception at once inspired new faculties of 
the soul, and the whole resulted in the development of many truths, 
which, though mingled with errors, deserve the title of revelations. 



% 168, The French have also produced unfolded minds, whose 
revelations demand equal attention and respect. The system of 



nature's divine revelations. 585 

Nature and philosophy of human social existence and harmony, by 
Baron D'Holbach, is a production worthy of attention and 
respect, because of its beauty of expression, sublimity of sentiment, 
and expansiveness of philosophy. And I hesitate not to affirm, that 
he is the author of many revelations too capable of a beneficial appli- 
cation to be ever lost or forgotten. His conceptions, however, are 
not all true, nor are his conclusions all perfectly legitimate as deduced 
from the basis assumed, which is true. Hence his production con- 
tains a mixture of error and truth. Yet the truth preponderates ; and 
this should, therefore, be recognised, appreciated, and duly acknowl- 
edged. 

France has produced many very learned men in the superficial 
attainments of life. And their philosophies are not of the purest and 
highest order, merely because they partake so much of the external 
and sensuous in their processes of investigation. Such a mode of in- 
vestigation is not to any great extent calculated to unfold those moral 
truths and progressive principles that will harmonize the human 
family, and unfold the beauties of the spirit world. 

There is one, however, whose teachings I can not fail to recognise 
as the most useful, most truthful, and most exceedingly sublime, 
even as seeking a level with, and being confirmed by, the teachings 
of Jesus. This is the great and noble Reformer, Charles Fourier 
— whose capacity of soul and extent of revelation have not as yet 
been perceived to any great extent by mankind. His mind was 
superiorly constituted and developed ; for a proof of which, see his 
unparalleled disclosures concerning the unspeakable harmony that 
pervades the Universe, and concerning the reciprocal action of all 
bodies, which, to express it in his own language, " breathe a melody 
of harmonious sounds, like an instrument well tuned, and every note 
touched in unity by wisdom." And, says he, the harmony of the 
Universe is developed and displayed in the planetary system ; for 
each planet occupies a position, and plays a part in the great system 
of united action, as the notes of a well-tuned instrument. And as a 
tune can not be played unless each note is properly adjusted, and 
occupies a position in reference to the rest suitable to produce har- 
mony and melody, when a tune is thus played, the Universe is at the 
same time represented. 

Then he proceeds to reveal the all-important truth, that as harmony 
exists among all the bodies of the Universe, so can it prevail among, 
and join inseparably, the inhabitants of the earth. And he proceeds 



586 

to assure the world, by mathematical demonstration, that every note 
exists in this animated sphere ; and that each note needs only to be 
properly placed, in order that the whole race may, like a perfectly- 
tuned instrument, move in harmony, melody, happiness, and unity 
of action. 

Behold, mankind, these sublime and eternal truths crushed and 
almost entombed in the dark mass of prevailing ignorance, prejudice, 
and fanaticism ! Hear ye not, when a noble and expansive mind, 
like that of Charles Fourier, demonstrates the interior truth, even 
to your senses, that the world of mankind is composed of the requisite 
notes to play a perfect tune of peace and harmony ? And observe 
how gently, seriously, and cautiously, he informs the world that these 
notes can only be properly placed by following the light of wisdom 
and knowledge ! 

He also mathematically analyzes the developments of each planet 
in our solar system, and proves that the mental advancement of the 
inhabitants of each must necessarily constitute such a Brotherhood 
and such an association of congenial parts as to render the whole an 
harmonious existence, such as he expended his powers to have ac- 
complished on earth. And I have the means of knowing that his 
general conceptions were strictly true as regards the inhabitants of 
the planets belonging to our solar system. And it becomes me in 
justice to sanction and confirm that which he proved true by the dis- 
similar process of mathematical induction. I therefore affirm that 
his statements concerning the harmony and unity existing among the 
inhabitants of the planets, as to their social condition and mental cul- 
ture, are decidedly and unequivocally true — being in no essential 
particular discrepant with those things which I have revealed concern- 
ing the world, Nature, and the Universe.. 

I am drawn to that person whose whole physical and spiritual 
powers were devoted to the great work of moral reform. Such was 
Charles Fourier : and those things which he revealed are capa- 
ble of being applied in improving the social condition of man, and 
their truth will be demonstrated in the moral consequences of the 
perfect restitution to peace, harmony, and pure principles, for which 
he labored. 

Concerning this very noble personage, and his philosophy, more 
will hereafter be related, especially when the principles of his micro- 
cosmogony make their appearance prominently in the third part, or 
application, of this work. 



587 

§ 169. I am also impressed to recognise the important revelations 
made by and through Emanuel Swedenborg, the Swedish philos- 
opher and psychologist. 

His mind possessed many superior endowments, and he presented 
to the world many pure and healthy principles. Some of his reveal- 
ments, however, will be capable of an application only when the race 
advances to a high degree of social and mental refinement. His mind 
was interiorly expanded, which fact enabled him to receive and ex- 
press many interior truths connected both with the material and spir- 
itual world. 

I discover more practical utility in his scientific and philosophical 
revealments than in any other of his productions. No work should 
be more esteemed and generally read than a book written by him 
entitled " The Economy of the Animal Kingdom" in two volumes. 
The first volume presents a close and severe analytical investigation 
of the three functions performed by all animated bodies ; in which 
he develops that order of " end, cause, and effect," which are alike 
observable in all portions of the creations of the Divine Mind. He 
plainly reveals that the end, or ultimate design, is the primary cause 
of all movement. A knowledge of the end prompts and procures 
the means, which are the secondary causes : and the action of these 
produce the effects, which are the ends predetermined to be accom- 
plished. The end or object to be accomplished is in every instance 
the creator of the causes and effects that are instituted — or of the 
means and effects combined as one in accomplishing that which was 
the original cause of the institution of both. This much is clearly 
revealed in the first part of his work ; and is true, useful, and will be 
acknowledged and applied to the necessities of human existence. 

The second part is devoted to a consideration of the three func- 
tions of the animal kingdom — their interior, mediatorial, and exterior 
qualities, as performing their respective offices and manifesting their 
peculiar spiritual forces, with a mutual dependence upon each other. 
Indeed, his revealments concerning the beginnings of power in the 
human system are beyond all general comprehension at the present 
day. He discourses deeply upon the cortical composition of the 
brain, describing the glands or " little hearts" (as he calls them), as 
constituting the cause of all motion or spiritual exercise in the mate- 
rial form, and describes how they expand and contract like the move- 
ments of the chest and heart. And he demonstrates the reciprocity 
of the systolic and diastolic motions of the cortical glands of the brain, 



588 nature's divine revelations. 

and that they are the beginnings and causes of all corresponding 
movements belonging to the animal economy. 

The last portion of this valuable work is devoted to some very ra- 
tional and truthful intimations of a psychological character, and con- 
cerning the powers of the human soul. It contains a very clear and 
lucid explanation of the distinction between the nature and powers 
of the soul and spirit as connected with the human form ; and it like- 
wise exhibits a very gentle emergement from the material into the 
spiritual sphere of thought and investigation. 

I am led also to notice a still higher spiritual development of the 
same kind which is presented in the latter portion of his " Animal 
Kingdom :" and that is found in his production entitled " True 
Worship and Love of God" Nothing can evince more substantial 
purity of meditations and superior conceptions of the mind than this 
very impressive and well-constructed work. It flowed, as it were, 
spontaneously from his high reverence for those unspeaking truths 
contained in the animal creations. And this work is indeed a re- 
vealment much to be read, appreciated, and practised. 

After the period which was occupied in writing these works, his 
mind became exceedingly exalted, and all its powers of conception 
were absorbed completely in the phenomena and truths of the spirit 
world. The truths that he thus reveals concerning these things are 
in very many particulars susceptible of benefiting the human race — 
though this can not be said of every general feature of his psycho 
logical system. He revealed those spiritual truths that will be veri 
fled in subsequent lectures : but only in a general and corresponden 
tial manner. For I now discover that many of his interior disclosures 
are not in the least particular comprehended even by those who at 
the present time are most actively engaged in their advocacy. And 
I am impressed to say that if, instead of conveying the idea that 
he unfolded the spiritual and interior teachings of the Bible, he 
had said that he unfolded the spiritual and interior teachings of Na- 
ture, the world would sooner have approached his sphere of reason 
and knowledge : because then the connexion would have been more 
distinctly observed between the material and spiritual world. But I 
am not able to discover any such interior meaning in any portion of 
the contents of the Word as he represents. And if objection is made 
to any of these sayings, as based upon the want of interior perception 
which may here seem to be acknowledged, I would request the 
reader to reconsider the explanation I have given of the interior 



nature's divine revelations. 589 

qualities of the Bible. If, however, the objection be persisted in, 
I refer for future demonstration to the Encyclopaedia that will 
succeed this book. 

I am much drawn to the pure, gigantic, and powerfully-intellectual 
spirit of Swedenborc. His philosophical revelations are of vast 
importance, because of their truth ; and his spiritual and psychologi- 
cal revelations are also qualifiedly true, and are susceptible of being 
verified in the spiritual spheres, and will be in the disclosures soon 
to follow. 

I recognise, however, too much profuseness of expression — too 
much repetition of correspondences and established principles — in 
various portions of his works. There is too much intensity of ardor, 
and too much obscurity, ambiguity, and spiritually-inflated conception, 
in his psychological works, for them to be of any particular utility to 
the social world at the present time. But a proper and abundant supply 
of the social requirements of mankind will so elevate their moral and 
spiritual perceptions, that they will readily discover the signification 
of his spiritual teachings, which at present, to the mass of mankind, 
seem like the wildest hallucinations of a misdirected and inflated 
mind. Then in view of these considerations, it is impossible to con- 
ceive of the practical utility of his spiritual revelations to the disor- 
dered world at this present time. The fact that they are not capable 
of being comprehended is at least presumptive evidence that they are 
not such truths as are at present required to benefit the social world. 

Therefore I observe this gigantic mind as in its conceptions tran- 
scending completely the ordinary powers, even of all interiorly en- 
lightened men, and consequently as being removed from the natural 
into spiritual spheres. Hence some of his mighty revelations will 
only be known to be true when man ascends to a higher degree of 
wisdom and knowledge. And as these things are so, I notice those 
things only in his revelations that are adapted to the wants of the 
social world, in order that mankind may be, as Fourier has expressed 
it, organized according to the melodious, harmonious reciprocations 
of a Brotherhood. 



§ 170. Many revelations have been made in previous ages, which 
I can not now stop to notice. And all these are in a greater or less 
degree important and profitable as contributing to the general stock 
of wisdom that mankind require. 

It is proper, however, to briefly reflect upon the revelations of 



590 nature's divine revelations. 

Plato concerning the spiritual identity of man, and a future life : 
It can not be doubted, when his whole philosophy is taken into con- 
sideration, that he revealed some very important laws in Nature, and 
many psychological truths. These, however, were much obscured 
by the mingling of external and internal evidences : the first being 
mostly the developments of circumstances, and the latter the unva- 
rying movements presented in all parts of Nature that he investigated. 
His mind was much clouded and his perceptions much darkened by 
a vast number of hereditary impressions. Yet his psychological re- 
vealments make their appearance even through the many superficial 
evidences which he accumulates in their favor. 

Also those things unfolded by the interior reflections of Xenophon 
possess a high degree of beauty, truth, and profitableness. No mind 
ever was more deeply impressed with the truths of immortality than 
his, because his convictions proceeded from the gushing aspirations 
of the living principle within. And his philosophy contains more 
substantial reasons for this doctrine than are to be found in any por- 
tion of the Old or New Testament. His writings are therefore use- 
ful and important to the world, because of their many truthful inti- 
mations, these suggesting higher truths. 

In the revealments of Socrates I do not discover so much inte- 
rior perception of principles, but more comprehensiveness in the 
observance of superficial evidences ; and the ideas deduced from 
these are in many instances true, though illegitimate. 

Cicero was also a defender of those unvarying principles that 
govern the Universe, a consciousness of the truth of which compelled 
him to discard all superficial theories that then pervaded the general 
mind, in the form of a mythological theology. And he, like the for- 
mer writers, should be very deeply esteemed and appreciated for 
his pure and infportant revealments, of which confirmation may be 
derived from the interior perceptions of every enlightened judgment. 

I discover a harmony in the revelations of each age, from the first 
decided conception and expression of truth, to the unfoldings of the 
present generation. I discover, however, that each revelator has 
presented truth in proportion to the favorable situations in which his 
mind was placed, and the favorable developments to which it at- 
tained. Yet that truth which is discoverable among the writings of 
each, is confirmed with great simplicity in the moral and social 
teachings of Jesus, and in the corresponding teachings of Charles 
Fourier, who systematized those pure principles in order that they 



I ' 




591 

might be reduced to practice, and thus produce a moral renovation 
of the race. 

Then, again, I discover the more superficial modifications of these 
principles in the writings of Swedenborg, who proceeds to the in- 
terior, not so much of principles, as of their detailed parts. Thus in 
his writings are set forth the innumerable ramifications, both of things 
and principles belonging to the natural world, and of the correspond- 
ing literal possessions of the spirit-world. And as I have stated, I 
do not discover sufficient distinctness or naturalness in the writings 
of this philosopher to render them susceptible of a practical applica- 
tion to the social requirements of the human race. It is no more 
than just in all such instances to enforce the question, " Of what pos- 
sible use can any revelation be, that can neither be understood nor 
applied ?" A revelation developing no practical principles existing 
in the natural world as adapted to social life, can not be of any pos- 
sible utility to the social or moral world. 

From these considerations, the object of glancing at the writings 
of each philosopher becomes apparent. It is to point out the good 
and practical parts of each, that they may be preserved for future ap- 
plication ; and if these are duly distinguished and preserved, all the 
unreal and excrescent parts of each revelation and philosophy will 
at once be disregarded, because of their non-importance. 

Since the existence of those men, many new and dissimilar theo- 
ries, hypotheses, and revelations, have made their appearance, both 
in the scientific and theological world. These have been of such a 
nature as to disunite the modes of natural and social life from the 
moral principles of man. This fact, again, demonstrates the non- 
utility of such revelations, inasmuch as they are destructive to the 
social harmony of mankind, and to that pure morality which is in- 
separably connected therewith. 

Again : Any theory or hypothesis having a tendency to disunite 
the material from the spiritual, or the social from the moral, or to dis- 
unite in any way the human race, is entirely unprofitable, and should 
be for ever discarded. For it is made plain from past investigations, that 
a perfect morality can not be developed, unless the rudimental and 
social condition of the race is first made suitable for its spontaneous de- 
velopment. It is, therefore, absolutely useless to promulgate theologi- 
cal systems of morality, when the causes relating to such are in direct 
opposition to the required result. Then, in order to benefit the 
world, instead of being engaged in psychological investigations* men 



592 nature's divine revelations. 

should turn their attention immediately to the establishing of those 
superior conditions in the social world, the effects of which will 
greatly transcend their present anticipations. It is clear to every mind, 
that the latter must be accomplished before the moral results so much 
admired can, as a consequence, be permanently obtained. In other 
words, the social and natural must be superiorly situated and orga- 
nized, before the moral and spiritual elements of man can possibly be 
developed to a proper degree. The many revelations that are now 
existing in the scientific and theological departments, are of minor 
importance compared to the great and essential principles which 
must be discovered and acknowledged before that social and moral 
condition of the race can be attained for which all should strive. 

It is proper to understand that the influx of principles into the 
mind of a person or persons, is a result of the peculiar constitution 
and development of such minds ; and not that revelations of any 
character proceed directly from a Divine Source. Therefore, he 
whose mind is unfolded, or whose spiritual perceptions are extended 
to a higher sphere of knowledge, comprehends more than ordinary 
minds, because he perceives that which exists below his exalted 
sphere of investigation. Such see, also, that which would be of use 
and importance to the world, and reveal it in order that it may be 
applied. Thus every mind conceives and expresses truth in propor- 
tion to its degree of development, or of spiritual elevation. Then 
such revelations as the Apocalypse and those contained in many other 
portions of the New Testament, together with many portions of Swe- 
denborg's writings, can not, though true, be of any possible use to 
mankind in their natural state. Whether they are or are not true, 
therefore, they are unimportant. Hence it is proper for every theo- 
logian and commentator, before devoting much time to such, to in- 
quire their use, even admitting them to be of the purest origin and 
the highest truth. 

There are many worthy persons who have distinguished them- 
selves in various departments of thought, whom I am obliged to 
leave unnoticed, for the reason that their cogitations are subordinate 
to the object of these present considerations. I am impressed to 
say, however, that those who have been active in unfolding the teach- 
ings of others will be specifically noticed hereafter. 



nature's divine revelations. 593 

§ 171. These revealments having proceeded thus far, a different 
though connected subject may now be introduced. I have descended 
into the interior history of mankind, discovered the origin of social 
disunity, false impressions, unreal theology and consequent mytholo- 
gy, and have specifically considered the successive modifications of 
each, until the whole presents itself to the generations of the present 
century. I have spoken of man, physically and mentally, only as it 
was necessary in order to elucidate the many causes of conditions 
existing in the world. I have not spoken particularly of the physi- 
cal production and constitution of man, nor of those peculiar ele- 
ments, qualities, and essential principles, that elevate him above the 
animal creation, and that constitute and characterize that anima- 
ted principle known as the Soul, Spirit, or Mind. I find it necessary 
to generalize these, in order to establish the connexion between Na- 
ture, with its various lower forms, and Man, and between man and 
the higher spheres. An inseparable unity and reciprocation of action 
must be discovered and established between these, and then the whole 
social world may hereafter become a true representative of the grand 
and harmonious movements of Nature and the Universe. 

I have ascended, then, to the important question, What is Man 
materially? And the answer is, He is the wisdom, head, and 
King of all animated forms. — He is a perfection of matter.* 

I proceed to prove this proposition by descending to the interior 
forms and substances that constitute the rudiments of all organic be- 
ings, and tracing them connectedly until they ascend and become 
perfected in the human organization. t 

The first forms or particles that made their appearance after the 
condensation of the matter composing the earth, were those constitu- 
ting the mineral kingdom. This is composed of particles of matter 

* The word " perfection" is here used in the absolute sense, though relatively, 
f Note by the author. For a demonstration of the things I now relate, refer- 
ence is made to the truths established in the department of geology, upon which sub- 
ject I have more minutely treated. And herein is developed the use of the truths 
revealed in the geological portions of this work ; for they are now applied as a means 
by which my present revealments may be elucidated and demonstrated as true. I 
will also institute illustrations and comparisons of a very familiar nature, in order 
that the main principles to be presented may be easily conceived and comprehended. 
It will be seen, also, that the following sustains a close relation to the scientific parts 
of this work; and they will mutually explain and confirm each other. I would, 
therefore, have the reader's memory duly impressed with the previous philosophical 
investigations, so that he may perceive the connexion, and readily apprehend the 
things now to follow. 

38 



594 nature's divine revelations. 

in their rudimental forms. These are angular, amorpho-angular, and 
multi-angular. These forms, when associated, compose the various 
mineral bodies in the earth. The first of these particles are the most 
perfectly angular ; the ascending forms are the amorpho-angular, and 
the perfect forms among these are the multi-angular. The first is the 
parent and measure of the second, and this again is the beginning of 
the third, which completes a trinity and also pervades the lower 
forms. Thus the second and third forms are each higher degrees 
of development from the first. The highest proceed from the lowest, 
and, when developed, pervade and comprehend the whole body, 
which thus forms a mineral compound. 

Then, again, Series are established by the successive unfoldings of 
forms. These series are strata of associated particles, such as are 
exemplified in the strata of the earth, and of various bodies which pos- 
sess successive coatings, all of which are necessary to form one body, 
substance, or compound. These 'series are three ; and these char- 
acterize the various compounds in the mineral kingdom. 

Then, again, Series develop Degrees. These are the successive 
states of purity of particles, and of their approach to perfection, both 
in form, series, and association. The highest degree in the mineral 
kingdom approaches, and inseparably flows into, the vegetable king- 
dom. For the highest degree of mineral substance exemplifies both 
the lower particles of its own nature, and the first particles of the 
successive compound, which is the vegetable creation. The highest 
form, also, in the mineral, which is the multi-angular, flows directly 
into, and becomes the origin, parent, and measure of the first forms 
in, the vegetable kingdom. So also do the highest Series flow into 
the vegetable formation, through the degrees of association deter- 
mined by the ascending forms, the sequence of series, and the 
unfolding of the same. 

So the forms in the mineral world are of three degrees of devel- 
opment. Thus they form one compound — which develops series, 
associations, and degrees, all of which are necessary to establish the 
various mineral bodies, to designate their degree of refinement, and 
to determine with what order of particles or elements they are capa- 
ble of being assimilated. The forms, series, and degrees in the 
mineral world, are thus developed in the most perfect harmony. The 
highest of each in all cases pervade the lower } and at the same time 
they become the parent and measure of the rudimental productions 
in the vegetable world. 



nature's divine revelations. 595 

In the vegetable compounds there exist circular forms — which 
are the unfolded forms of the perfected angular. Then the rudi- 
mental circular develops diameters, and ascending circulars which 
very slightly approach the spiral. Thus three different forms are 
also discoverable in the vegetable world : that is, the perfected angu- 
lar (or multi-angular) ; the first circular, which develops diameters ; 
and both of these ascend toward, and very slightly represent, the 
spiral forms, which flow directly into the animal world. In the 
vegetable creation also are the three Series, or the three degrees of 
perfection in forms. These Series also represent the Degrees that 
are unfolded by the ascending series of forms that flow from the 
parent or measure consisting of the lower forms. Meanwhile, they 
make a perfect compound, the whole of which forms the Vegetable 
Creation. 

The highest form, which is the ascending circular, becomes the 
connecting form between the vegetable and animal ; and in the latter 
it becomes the perfect spiral. Also the highest Degrees of vegetable 
compounds become the first degrees of animal organization. And 
each series and association of forms, in like manner progressively 
ascends to the first series and degrees of the animal forms ; and all 
pass into, and become the germ, parent, measure, and substance of, 
the whole Animal World. The first forms discovered in the animal 
are the spiral or progressive particles which develop the reciprocal 
motions of the whole frame. The second forms are the unfolded 
spiral, which are the spiritual forms or active particles that become 
the receptacles of all progressive movement. The highest forms in 
the animal creation are the perfected spiritual — which join the ani- 
mal compound to the material organization of Man. 

Here, then, the spiritual forms introduce the particles to compose 
the organization of Man — which, when perfected, develops the 
highest or celestial forms in matter. Thus the perfect spiritual be- 
come the first celestial forms, the perfection of which establishes the 
human organization. What I mean by celestial forms are those par- 
ticles of matter that contain in themselves perfected every species of 
form in the subordinate kingdoms, and meanwhile become the recep- 
tacles of all degrees of spiritual life, whicn are not only contained in, 
but are developed by them, in such a perfect and corresponding 
manner that all the lower forms in the animal, vegetable, and min- 
eral worlds, are by them governed, mirrored, and vividly repre- 
sented. 



596 nature's divine revelations. 

Then, again, the highest series or strata of forms in the animal 
world, flow directly into the rudimental forms of mankind. These 
establish the various series, strata, or associations, of the human fam- 
ily. Also the highest degree in the animal, by which I mean the 
most perfect structure, not only typifies, but becomes the parent, 
measure, and germ, of the Human World. 



§ 172. Thus in Man are these lower forms fully developed and 
perfected : for in him are the spiritual, the perfect spiritual, and the 
celestial forms of the particles of matter. The celestial are the high- 
est and most minute particles in the human organization — such as 
exist in the lower kingdoms only in an imperfect and undeveloped 
state. 

Man also possesses the three degrees of the ascended forms. 
These degrees establish and preserve the individuality of every Form 
in the human world ; while at the same time every Form develops 
in perfect harmony, series, degrees, associations, and representations, 
which are in every particular in the most perfect unity, harmony, and 
mutual dependence upon each other. 

It will be seen by this that the angular particles of matter develop 
the circular — which in their turn unfold rectilinear planes, diame- 
ters, axes, and poles — all of which are imperfectly discovered in 
the Vegetable World. 

Then, again, the progressive circular forms unfold and become 
the spiral, which is a more important stage in the process of progres- 
sive development. The spiral contains the circular and all its prop- 
erties ; and all these are discoverable in the Animal World. Then, 
again, the successive spiral forms unfold the spiritual — which latter, 
in like manner, unfold the celestial or perfect forms of rudimental 
matter. Thus the angular develops the circular, this the spiral, 
this the spiritual, and this the celestial — all of which are contained 
in the perfect Forms of the Human World. 

From this it is seen that the angular is the parent of all higher 
forms, and contains them all undeveloped : while the highest when 
developed pervades all the lower forms, and unites them as one per- 
fect Whole. Therefore the celestial forms of matter which compose 
the human organization are the flower of the germinal form, or seed, 
which is the angular. For the seed of all material compounds is 
involved in the lowest stage of matter, which germinates and pro- 
duces the Mineral World. This, again, adds to the body of the 



NATURE S DIVINE REVELATIONS. 597 

great Tree of Creation, whose next stage of development is in the 
form of the Vegetable World. The next expansion of the body of 
this great Tree develops the Animal World. It now puts forth 
branches, which bud, and the flower is the Human World. Thus it 
is that the material Tree of Causation has successively yielded new 
forms, which correspond in every general feature to germ, body, 
branches, buds, and blossoms. 

It is made evident from these considerations, that matter is the 
same in every department of the Universe — but that it forms dis- 
similar organizations only as it, in various degrees of development, 
becomes differently combined. I find, then, that all things are con- 
stituted of the same materials, but that these are combined in differ- 
ent forms and proportions. Thus are developed successively, uni- 
formly, and progressively, forms, Series, and Degrees ; and these are 
all necessary in order that each compound and each animated or- 
ganization may perform the office of an organ to transfer that which 
is below it to a higher degree of material association. It is by this 
diversity of forms that the various Degrees of creation are rendered 
perfect, reciprocal, and harmonious. 

The dissimilar combinations of matter, then, are the designed 
means by which all the various forms may, in series and degrees, be 
progressively developed. And the moment such development is 
completed, a combined Form of the same, capable of preserving its 
identity, is at once established, as is also its absolute dependence 
upon the lower forms for its existence. 

Thus Man is the highest and most perfect combination of organ- 
ized matter. He therefore exercises an unlimited proprietorship 
over all below his exalted position, and is the governor, director, and 
lord of all subordinate creations. He in this sense pervades all be- 
low him. At the same time he is dependent upon the perfect fulfil- 
ment of every office which is sustained by the subordinate kingdoms ; 
and without them and their perpetual contributions, he could not 
possibly exist. Man, then, is not only the highest form, but compre- 
hends likewise the lowest ; and without the lowest, the highest could > 
not be. He therefore should practically acknowledge his dependence 
accordingly ; and in properly doing this, he would so perfect his 
wisdom as that he might be truly the director, governor, and lord of 
all things. 

The mineral, vegetable, and animal compounds, all enter into 
the composition of the human form — though these are essentially 



598 nature's divine revelations. 

modified in the process, according to the law of progression. And 
man is thus a representative of all subordinate forms ; for in him 
their properties and essential principles exist, but are developed and 
modified in a manner dissimilar to their original state. He is, there- 
fore a perfect microcosm — and is the perfection of all material com- 
pounds. 

The mineral formation is to the great Form or structure of Nature, 
what the bone is to the human organization — a basis or frame upon 
which the superstructure may rest and be perfected. The forms in 
the vegetable kingdom are to Nature, what the absorbing vessels are to 
the human body ; that is, receptacles for the influx, and organs for 
the reflux, of circulating and ascending particles. The forms in the 
animal kingdom are to Nature, what the visceral system is to the 
human body ; that is, organs by and through which rudimental parti- 
cles may be secreted, decomposed, recombined, and sublimated : — 
and they are thus necessary parts to perform the various functions of 
one harmonious Structure. Man is to Nature, what the head is to 
man ; that is, a throne from which proceeds wisdom, power, direc- 
tion, government, and distributive justice, to all the lower, useful, and 
subordinate departments of the same perfect Whole. 



§ 173. It is seen from these considerations, that a trinity consist- 
ing of three degrees of forms, is existing in one substance, the same 
being necessary to constitute such substance a perfect creation. Let 
it be duly impressed, that every form in the mineral, vegetable, and 
animal world, is determined and established by the peculiar forms of 
the atoms or particles of matter which enter into and compose such. 
It is to this specificness of atomic forms that the mineral, vegetable, 
animal, and human worlds, owe their respective existences. For if 
particles of matter did not become in form essentially modified, by 
uniform ascension through successive series and degrees of develop- 
ment, these various worlds of creation could not possibly be unfolded. 
Let this, then, be the standard formula exhibiting the relative degrees 
of perfection in matter, in order that the mind may conceive of the 
relation that exists between the lowest and the highest developments 
of Nature. And by knowing this much, the first principles involved 
in the material creation of Man, are clearly impressed upon the un- 
derstanding ; and from this the mind will be led to higher and corre- 
sponding degrees of the same species of knowledge. 

A trinity exists in every substance, and in every possible manner, 



nature's divine revelations. 599 

both as to forms, series, and degrees, and their relations to subse- 
quent creations. First, in the mineral world there exist interior, me- 
diatorial, and exterior forms : that is, the lower, transition, and per- 
fected bodies or particles of matter. The lowest contains the 
highest ; and until the highest is developed, a mineral compound is 
not formed. But when the highest is perfectly unfolded, it forms 
the seal and crown, and is the governing property which forms of the 
whole a perfect composition. 

Then there are Series, and these are three in number, The first 
series comprehends the lower angular forms, until they progressively 
change and flow into the transition or mediatorial forms. Then the 
second series in like manner comprehends these intermediate forms, 
until they flow into the highest or multi-angulars. The third series 
comprehends these higher forms, and also pervades and acts on the 
lower forms, and unites the whole as one compound. Then in like 
manner do the lower forms and lower series form one degree, or de- 
cided part — which also explains the second degree, which compre- 
hends the second form and second series. And the third degree, 
which is the highest of the mineral kingdom, includes the third form 
and third series. The degrees in every department of Nature deter- 
mine the states of perfection which are exemplified in exterior and 
manifest forms. By presenting the descriptions in this form, the 
mind is enabled to perceive the rationale of the whole subject. As 
it is in the Mineral World, so it is in every possible particular with 
the Vegetable and Animal Worlds. 

To render the subject still more familiar, I will explain it differ- 
ently. The interior or first form is the soul or moving principle of 
the compound, containing in itself all the forms and properties dis- 
played in the higher degrees of the same substance. The mediato- 
rial form is a connecting link between the soul and the exterior form, 
which is the perfected body. Thus the exterior is the perfectly man- 
ifest form, displaying minutely the qualities that were contained un- 
developed in the first or rudimental forms, which now are known to 
be the creator of the external. Thus a 'perfect Whole is formed, 
composed of Soul and Body. 

When ascending to the vegetable world, we find the same forms, 
series, and degrees, unfolded and manifested in a most perfectly- 
corresponding manner. And again, were it not for a change in the 
forms of the particles of matter, the vegetable creation could nor be, 



600 

because it would not have had a uniformly-actuating creator, such as 
is the mineral world with its present laws. 

In ascending to the animal kingdom, we find new external forms 
presenting similar varieties to those in the mineral kingdom. And 
in the animal are not only manifested new forms, but new series and 
degrees. Again : the animal world could not have existed had not 
the vegetable world ascended to such a degree of perfection as to 
become the creator and measure of a higher development. 

Thus it is that the mineral kingdom when perfected becomes the 
soul, measure, and creator, of the vegetable ; and this latter, when 
perfected, becomes the parent, soul, and creator, of the animal. So 
likewise does the animal become the soul, measure, and creator, of 
the human organization. 

It is now made clear that the form, size, and symmetry, of the 
specific creations of each kingdom, including Man, are determined 
only by the perfection of prior creations on which they are depen- 
dent. And it is from the lower, inferior, gross, and unseemly forms, 
that the human organization has been established, with all its beauty, 
symmetry, and perfection of constitution. I desire to call special 
attention to this fact, as it shows that the mind can only know of 
perfection by viewing forms, series of forms, and degrees of these, 
comparatively — these pervading alike the lower and higher depart- 
ments of animated Nature. 

Thus we have an irresistible demonstration that the lowest form is 
the interior or soul, parent, and measure, of all higher forms, even to 
the perfect and symmetrical organization of Man ; and that he is the 
grand effect or ultimate design of Nature. This is manifest from the 
fact that all forms flow progressively into, and are comprehended by, 
the human organization. This makes man the flower of creation, 
possessing all the essences, properties, and characteristics, of the 
lower creations, while these at the same time contribute to his neces- 
sities, and he insensibly performs a similar office toward them. 

Again : the angular forms correspond to the mineral ; the circular 
forms correspond to the vegetable; the spiral forms correspond to 
and represent the animal world ; and the spiritual and celestial forms 
typify and correspond to the human world — while it in return, typi- 
fies, represents, and corresponds to, every subordinate form in this 
whole rudimental sphere of successive developments. 

Again : the mineral world is the interior, the vegetable world is 
the mediatorial, and the animal world is the perfect Body, of the 



601 

whole system of creation. That is, the mineral is the soul or creator 
from which flows spontaneously the transition link, which is the vege- 
table ; and this flows onward to the completion of the perfect Body, 
which is the whole animal kingdom. 

Thus it is made manifest that the three degrees of creation (which 
are the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal) flow into, and as it were 
spontaneously unfold, the whole human creation ; and that the three 
are necessary in order to unfold a complete and symmetrical organi- 
zation. And this is the great Head, Flower, and lord of creation, 
and is called Man. 



§ 174. A Trinity is now unfolded in every department of Nature : 
for it is discovered in the form of particles, in the series or associa- 
tions of these, and in the degree of each form and series ; and all may 
be discovered in any established, organized substance. This truth 
is also exemplified in the three great worlds of formation, viz., the 
mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms. For these, when generally 
comprehended, form a perfect Trinity ; and all are engaged in the 
development of Man. 

It is, however, proper to introduce a few more illustrations. The 
first of these is to be found in the Key, and is established in the sub- 
sequent scientific considerations : and that is, " The interior is the 
real reality, and the productive cause of all external effects. " And 
here this proposition is demonstrated even beyond the possibility of 
a doubt or refutation. For now we discover that the interior and 
real cause of the mineral, vegetable, and animal creations, is found 
only in the rudimental forms or first particles in each specific degree 
of formation and development. Hence it is impossible to discover 
the causes of visible effects in as visible a manner as the effects them- 
selves are manifested. But in order to understand the nature and 
cause of effects, the substance constituting the effect must be ana- 
lyzed, and its actuating principle discovered. In no other way can 
there be any absolute knowledge obtained concerning the nature and 
cause of any of the effects made manifest to the natural senses in the 
outer world. 

The bones in the human system correspond in their functions to 
the mineral structure. The secreting and absorbing vessels of the 
human body correspond to, and perform a similar office with, the 
vegetable structure. The viscera or internal organs of the human 
body perform an office analogous to that of the animal structure in 



602 

the outer world, in relation to the great System of divine organiza- 
tions. The head, or seat of government belonging to the human 
system, corresponds in the office it performs, to the human creation 
in its connexion with the whole Body of animated Nature. In other 
words, the mineral, vegetable, and animal degrees of creation, com- 
pose one perfect human Form. For they are situated harmoniously 
one with reference to another, and so connectedly that they perform 
all the functions, possess all the parts, display all the distributive jus- 
tice and harmony, develop all the reciprocal motions, exemplify all 
the symmetry of, and finally absolutely represent and correspond to, 
the human organization. There is more sublimity in this view of the 
great actuating, governing, and productive forms in Nature, than can 
be possibly perceived in any superficial system that now prevails in 
the world. 

I have proved that man possesses a form so beautful in symmetry 
and perfect in constitution merely because all subordinate forms of 
particles of matter have progressively ascended to, and finally devel- 
oped, the form of the human being. And I have proved also that 
series or associations of forms likewise spontaneously unfold all the 
innumerable parts displayed in the constitution of Man ; and likewise 
that degrees of forms, or of perfection in substances, have in a corre- 
sponding manner created and developed Man. Then in view of 
all this, I repeat the question, " What is man materially ?" — and I 
affirm the answer, that " he is the perfection of matter, the flower of 
creation, and the lord over all animated things." 

From the unvarying teachings of these truths, it is proved that 
Man is a united Whole — a congregation of perfected forms that 
exist in the material world. By this I mean, that all the lower and 
inferior forms of the particles of matter have, by progressive degrees 
of ascension, passed into the human organization. And, as has 
been stated, the most perfect forms in the atomic universe are the 
celestial. These are the last forms of rudimental matter — be- 
cause another change would immerse them into another sphere of 
material existence and composition. For a proof of these things, I 
would request the reflecting mind to reconsider the interior and exter- 
nal forms that now exist upon the earth, the highest of which is Man. 

It is seen from this, that if matter in a rudimental state proceeded 
any higher than the celestial forms, which constitute the human form, 
new forms would inevitably be developed, even above man, and would 
be existing as organized beings. But as there are no organized be- 



603 

ing-s higher than man in the rudimental state, this amounts to no less 
than a demonstration that there are no higher forms than the celestial, 
in the rudimental world.* And as composed of them, man stands as 
a representative, correspondent, and governor of all material things. 

This much is, then, established — That Man is the perfection of 
all forms, and degrees of these : and that they all have ascended in 
a uniform and progressive manner, to the human form, which is the 
grand result of all the subordinate creations. 

Again : the mineral world is like a stomach, whose office it is to 
receive, digest, and transfer particles from the still more imperfect 
substances of the earth. The mineral kingdom, then, as soon as 
established, commenced its work of unceasing activity. It is a 
receptacle for the influx of particles still inferior, and is an agent to 
modify and transfer them, by a process of refluxation, into the form 
of the first particles capable of associating with the vegetable world. 
This, in its turn, performs the same office, receiving particles into its 
composition, modifying them by its own qualities and properties, and 
transferring them to the animal world. This in like manner, digests, 
recombines, and prepares substances to enter into the human 
world. Then this world comprehends all the lower departments of 
creation, and is a receptacle for the influx of the essences and 
properties of all subordinate organizations. Tt is likewise a mi- 
crocosm of the whole united energies and creations of Nature. Mean- 
while, it stands as an indestructible representative of the original 
intention of the Divine Mind, by which unchangeable laws were 
instituted to govern materials, with a view to the production of this 
end. Thus Law and Matter have accomplished the first end for 
which they were inseparably created. 

Further : the various kingdoms and forms in this rudimental 
sphere, are all organs for the purpose of transferring, advancing, per- 
fecting, and sublimating all particles in the lower forms of matter, so 
that they may all conjoin in harmony, and produce Man. Still fur- 
ther: the subordinate kingdoms are forms indispensable for the pur- 
pose of communicating a proper energy and quality to each particle 
of matter, in order to render it suitable to associate and assimilate 
with the human form. All particles must be modified, recomposed, 

• I am directed to say, that the terms " angular," " circular," " spiral," &c, are 
employed comparatively, owing to the imperfection of language ; and that for dis- 
tinction, the same classifications might be made of the various forms above those 
belonging to the rudimental world. 



604 

and brought to a proper degree of perfection, or else the human form 
could not receive nourishment from, and be sustained by, the lower 
forms in Nature. This, again, is proof that man is a perfection of 
matter in all its forms and degrees of sublimation, and that he is the 
great Flower of the living Germ of this rudimental sphere, and is a 
centre to and from which flow spontaneously favors, from and to all 
the lower forms. 

Herein are displayed the order, harmony, and perfection of the 
movements of Nature, even to such a degree of beauty and grandeur 
as the human mind is incapable of comprehending by exterior sight. 
But man can do this when the more interior qualities of his mind are 
opened. Thus it is again proved, that man is z. perfect organization 
of all the atomic forms in Nature and the Universe.* 



§ 175. It is now made distinctly clear, that Man materially is the 
lord and governor of animated Nature. And this being clearly estab- 
lished, the all-important and as yet undecided question next comes 
up, What is man spiritually ? 

I answer : He is the perfection of Motion, or of the first great mo- 
ving Principle of the Universe. In other words, He is the Wisdom 
of Love. 

I have hitherto considered Nature and her forms and develop- 
ments, only in a physical point of view, and have not associated 
with them the moving or living Soul that actuates each particle in all 
its progressive movements toward perfection. But now we come 
directly to a consideration of those life-giving principles that are the 
souls of every form in being. 

We begin, then, at the germ of all life, or the rudiments of Mo- 
tion. Motion flows into every particle of primeval matter, creates an 
incessant activity, generates new qualities, tendencies, and spheres of 
association, and finally enters into, and becomes the living Soul of 
the whole Mineral World. 

Motion primarily was in form, angular; that is, it displayed 
eccentric variations, passing from one extreme to another in an im- 
pulsive and unorganized manner. Its irregularities were very incon- 
sistent with a uniform order, but still it displayed all the active proper- 
ties that could then by any possible means be developed. Motion had 
not suitable forms to unfold more perfect living principles : neither 

* That is, the material Universe. 



nature's divine revelations. 605 

had the forms of matter motion to give them new characters and new 
tendencies to refinement. 

The second form of Motion was similar to the angular forms in 
matter which have been termed mediatorial. Motion likewise as- 
cended to the multi-angular ; and this constituted Motion the perfect 
Soul of the mineral kingdom. 

Motion, like the particles of matter, has series of forms, and de- 
grees of forms and series — all of which are displayed in the atomic 
constitution of substances. After Motion had thus ascended to one 
perfect degree, it began to unfold new powers, forces, tendencies, 
and actuating laws. That is, it unfolded the circular motion — 
which passed through all the degrees of this form until it became the 
perfect circular — during which time it developed diameters, axes, 
poles, rectilinear movements, and centripetal and centrifugal forces. 
Having all these attributes, Motion, in the three united degrees of this 
form, became a new principle, which was Life : and this is the Soul 
of the Vegetable World. 

Life, therefore, is a development of Motion. This life, which is 
now exemplified in the vegetable creation, proceeded from the circu- 
lar into the spiral form. And after it had ascended through all the 
modifications of this form, it developed a new tendency — a new 
principle — and one which was differently manifested. This was 
Sensation ; and this is the Soul of the Animal World. 

It is thus made clear that Motion was only organized as such after 
it had fully developed the properties of the Mineral Kingdom ; and 
then it became the abiding soul and actuating principle of this king- 
dom. So likewise Motion passed through the successive stages of 
the circular form ; and until it became perfected in this peculiar form, 
it could not have developed that essential principle which became 
the Soul of the Vegetable Creation. So likewise did Life, thus es- 
tablished, ascend through all of its subsequent forms, which were the 
spiral, and unfold that new principle of life and energy, which is 
Sensation, and which became the Soul and moving principle of the 
Animal World. And it is made also clear that Motion, Life, and 
Sensation, which form one, as included in the latter, progressed to 
the spiritual, and through this into the perfect spiritual, which is the 
celestial form. Sensation, becoming thus perfected, constitutes the 
Soul of Man, which is Intelligence. 

Thus Motion contained in germ all the essential parts and forms, 
which, when ascended and perfected, constitute the Soul of the Hu- 



606 

man World, which is the Wisdom and Intelligence of this whole 
rudimental system of creations. Thus Motion is the Soul of the 
Mineral World, Life is the Soul of the Vegetable World, Sensation 
is the Soul of the Animal World, and Intelligence is the Soul of the 
Human World. 



§ 176. It would be well for the reader to keep in memory the re- 
marks concerning the external forms of matter, in order that he may 
recognise the relation that exists between the moving principles of 
each form, and understand how they determine and confirm one an- 
other's individual existence. It has been shown that Motion is only 
established as such, in an order which is indestructible, after it has 
passed through all the innumerable forms in the angular developments 
of matter. For when Motion and Matter ascend alike to a degree 
that confirms their organized existence, and can not ascend any higher 
without changing completely their mode of existence and order of 
form — it is then that Matter and Motion become perfectly and inde- 
structibly organized, never to change their rudimental structure and 
power of external development. Let it be deeply impressed that 
Motion becomes a perfectly-organized and individualized principle, 
when Matter has assumed a form of existence from which it is never 
known to change : and this is fully exemplified in the Mineral World. 
Then it is that Motion becomes the undying Soul of this mineral 
structure. Though continually changing the elements of its being, 
it never changes in its essential constitution. 

So when Life has become similarly established, it has likewise 
become an indestructible organization. And Life is developed only 
as the particles of matter correspondingly ascend to, and fully de- 
velop, the vegetable structure. Then it is that Life is established as 
Life, for ever. It undergoes no constitutional change, but preserves 
its identity throughout all time. 

And Sensation is only known as such after Life has ascended 
through all the successive forms in the animal world to the highest 
of them ; and when this is accomplished, Sensation becomes also an 
unvarying and unchangeable principle. It assumes an identity which 
it for ever preserves. And then Sensation becomes the immortal 
Soul of the animal structure. 

Intelligence^ in like manner, becomes such only after Sensation 
has ascended through all the forms in the Human World to the high- 
est type and most perfect organization ; and then it becomes an or- 



nature's divine revelations. 607 

ganized and immortal principle. It assumes an identity which can 
not be destroyed, and it continues thus for ever. Then it is that 
Intelligence becomes the unchangeable Soul of the Human struc- 
ture. 

After Motion has ascended to Intelligence, Intelligence compre- 
hends all the subordinate degrees of the same living principle. It 
pervades alike all the interior moving principles that actuate all forms 
of matter in their various degrees of activity, force, refinement, and 
animation. Intelligence, therefore, is the perfection of the principle 
of Motion : and this answers the question, " What is man spir- 
itually %" 

Motion is the Germ, Life the Body, Sensation the Branches, and 
Intelligence the Flower. Or, Motion is the parent and soul of Life ; 
Life is the parent, measure, and creator, of Sensation ; and Sensation 
is the parent and creator of Intelligence. Thus each one becomes 
the creator of another. In other words, from the interior posses- 
sions of Motion is unfolded Life ; and from its interior properties is 
unfolded Sensation ; and out of its inconceivable attributes flows 
spontaneously the perfection of all the rest, which is Intelligence* 

Again : Motion corresponds to the Mineral ; Life corresponds to 
the Vegetable ; Sensation corresponds to the Animal ; and Intelli- 
gence corresponds to the Human World. Once more : the rudi- 
ments of Motion, which are eccentric movements, are the interior ; 
the transition or more uniform movements are the mediatorial ; and 
the exterior or perfect movement is the Form or Body. This com- 
pletes the organization ; and this constitutes of the whole a principle 
of undying Motion. The rudimental circular is the interior ; the 
transition is the mediatorial or ascending movement ; and the exte- 
rior is the Body, which confirms of Motion a principle of undying 
Life. So are the interior, mediatorial, and exterior movements, dis- 
covered in the organized form of Sensation ; and likewise are they 
discoverable in that individualized principle of man which is termed 
Intelligence, 

To speak in more general terms, the spirit of man is constructed 
as follows : The interior or Soul is Motion ; the transition or media- 
torial is Life ; the exterior is the perfect Body, which is Sensation ; 
the elements of, the whole of these combined, constitute the spiritual 
form of man, which is Intelligence. And as the subordinate devel- 
opments of these principles are not known to change in the least 
possible particular, this is conclusive evidence that the highest of 



60S nature's divine revelations. 

them all, which is the spiritual form of Man, can not possibly change 
its essential constitution, or lose its absolute identity. 



§ 177. The all-important truth to be established in the mind is, 
that the interior essence is the soul and creator of all external forms, 
which forms determine and demonstrate the mode of such soul's ex- 
istence. The form which every particle of matter assumes, is that 
created and determined by the peculiar essence which is latent in 
the particle itself. A knowledge of this truth conveys to the mind a 
perfect conception of the interior, creative Cause of all things, and 
its attributes as displayed and developed in its external form. Mo- 
tion being the first all-pervading principle, as derived from the Great 
Positive Mind, becomes the creator of all rudimental and elementary 
substances. Therefore Motion is the principle which gives to the 
mineral compounds their peculiar form, texture, and mode of ex- 
istence. 

Motion thus develops material forms, which are merely the effect 
of the essence, and its use in relation to higher degrees of its own 
constitution. Fonns, then, are the mode by which Motion in the 
lowest degrees of Nature comes in contact, and forms a relation with, 
the higher degrees of external development. In like manner Life is 
the essence, soul, and creator, of the whole vegetable formation ; and 
this displays the use of Life, and manifests its relation to the lower 
and higher degrees of organic structure. So Sensation is the soul, 
essence, and creator, of the Animal World; and in, by, and through 
this, all the qualities and essential attributes of its interior are made 
manifest to the outer world. Moroever, it here establishes a relation 
to the lower and the higher structures of the same combinations of 
matter. So Motion, Life, and Sensation, as three, flow into, and 
become one established essence and creator, of and by which the 
human organization is developed and perfected. And the high- 
est attribute of this form is Intelligence ; and this was contained in, 
and is unfolded from, the germinal properties that exist in the peculiar 
essence from which the whole human structure is developed as a per- 
fect Form. Thus all things are unfolded to the outer world by the 
incessant activity of the qualities, attributes, and unchangeable ten- 
dencies of the internal essence or soul, which is the interior or life 
of all external and material existences. 

I perceive that metaphysicians and theologians have confined their 
attention to, and based their theories upon, the superficial manifesta- 



nature's divine revelations. 609 

tions of the human mind ; and thereby they have unavoidably mis- 
conceived the true relation which exists between the interior or 
prompting cause, and the form through, by, and upon which, the 
effects of the human mind become visible. They have in almost 
every instance confounded the effect and cause, and have as often 
misconceived the real cause, upon a knowledge of which must rest 
the soundness of all metaphysical and psychological theories. No 
one among such investigators has been able to demonstrate the exist- 
ence of the soul or essence of the human form as disconnected from 
the form itself. All philosophy that directs the attention to the ex- 
ternal only, takes from the human mind those evidences that are ne- 
cessary to direct the enlightened perception to a more interior under- 
standing of the real essence, which unfolds itself to the outer world, 
in the shape of the human structure. 

Motion, being the soul of the Mineral World, becomes, as has 
been related, an established an unchangeable principle as confined 
in a specific manner to that mode of external existence. By this I 
would be understood to mean that the whole mineral creation is the 
external mode and form by which Motion exists, and is manifested to 
the outer world. Motion being the creative principle, unfolds the 
essence in a material Body, which Body is composed of innumerable 
and dissimilar combinations of atoms, all of which enter into the 
whole constitution with inconceivable varieties of affinities or affec- 
tions, one particle for another. Meanwhile it renders the whole 
structure suitable to develop, and communicate its interior posses- 
sions to, as many analogous forms in the higher plane of creation. 
It is well to keep in mind that I am speaking of the whole mineral 
world as one Body, whose soul is Motion, or that incessant and in- 
visible principle whose attributes are only known by effects percep- 
tible in the physical constitution of Nature. The first unfolded at- 
tribute of Motion is discoverable in the first degree of mineral forms. 

Then, in like manner, Life is an essence that unfolds to the outer 
world its inner possessions ; and this unfolding is the whole Vegeta- 
ble Creation — the whole being as one perfect Form. Understand, 
then, that all knowledge which can be obtained of the interior quali- 
ties of Life, is only to be derived from its outward mode of exist- 
ence. For as Life is the soul and creator of the whole vegetable 
Form, so this Form becomes the mode of the material existence of 
Life. The innumerable varieties of form that constitute the vegeta- 
ble kingdom are only the successive degrees of modified develop- 

39 



610 nature's divine revelations. 

ment — each form at the same time being elaborated as an outward 
existence by the interior energies and promptings of the essence of 
Life. This whole vegetable world, as a perfect form, is, then, a 
material mode of the existence of Life ; for by this mode of material 
development, Life can communicate its unfolded possessions to higher 
degrees of matter, which become the receptacles of, and at once de- 
termine, a new mode of existence, for a new element of life, which 
is Sensation. 

Keeping in mind, then, the uniform developments from the inner 
to the outer world, a knowledge is received concerning the corre- 
sponding development of the animal world. For as by understand- 
ing one particle of matter, with all its properties, tendencies, and ca- 
pabilities, a corresponding knowledge is obtained concerning the 
structure of the whole Universe — so by understanding the mode of 
the existence of Life, an understanding is at once established concern- 
ing the higher degrees and similar modes of existence, as determined 
by their Soul or essence. And as by knowing the measurement of one 
inch, a rule is obtained by which may be measured the length and 
breadth of all material existence — so it is equally plain that if the 
existence of Life and Sensation is understood, the same laws and 
principles which govern these will introduce the mind into higher 
degrees and planes of corresponding exterior development. 

The mode by which Sensation exists in its relation to the outer 
world, consists only in the structure of the whole animal creation. 
The mode by which Motion, Life, and Sensation, exist as one united 
essence and Soul in its relation to the material world, consists only 
in the perfect structure of the human organization. Then it is not 
the body, the form, the material, that develops and organizes the 
spiritual principles : for if this were true, then indeed the human 
mind could not sustain its identity as disconnected from the instru- 
ment by which it was developed. This would likewise be unfail- 
ingly true of all material organizations and their living principles. 



§ 178. The mineral, vegetable, and animal worlds, bodies, or 
forms of existence, each have as their essence, a general, living Soul, 
which unitedly appertains to the whole Body, and only exists in the 
outer world as the Body is unfolded. Hence when I say that Mo- 
tion became an organized Soul, or an unchangeable principle, I have 
reference to its connexion with the whole Body or Form of the min- 
eral world. So also with the vegetable and animal worlds. Not 



611 

that each individual form in the vegetable and animal structure has 
a distinct, organized, and immortal soul, but that the whole of each 
kingdom, as a Body, has for its Soul the prompting essence, the 
one of Life, and the other of Sensation. 

But the human world constitutes a degree of material existence ex- 
ceedingly superior to the lower forms which each general living soul 
has developed. And it is in the human world that Motion, Life, 
and Sensation, become united and perfected as one living, organized 
essence — an individualized Soul, by and from which every human 
form is created. Each individual human structure also possesses an or- 
ganized soul, composed of the subordinate attributes existing in the 
lower planes of material forms. Therefore this essence unfolds and 
displays its interior qualities in the human form, which is Man. Thus 
the exterior form of man is the perfect representative of the peculiar 
constitution and qualities of his spiritual essence or soul. In other 
words, it is an exact correspondent of all the tendencies, attributes, 
qualities, and possessions of his interior soul, essence, and creator. 

The truth of this principle is manifested in every department of 
the material Universe, and especially in the various departments of 
material life. The mineral Body or world, displays the perfect com- 
plexion of its prompting essence. The vegetable displays, corre- 
sponds to, and represents, the character and quality of its Soul, 
which is Life. So with the whole animal Form ; and so it is with 
Man. The interior or inner essence, in every instance, and without 
variation, is the soul, substance, creator, and cause, of all effects, 
which are the forms visible in the outer world. The external evi- 
dence of this truth consists in the appearances of all external forms : 
in the relations which they sustain to one another ; in their invaria- 
ble manifestations and developments, and in that general relation 
which they all sustain to the great structure of the material Universe. 

The evidences of Motion are in the mineral compounds of the 
earth ; for by and through them, Motion is represented and made 
manifest to the outer world. Yet Motion is not an organized Prin- 
ciple in every individual compound ; for the individuals are imper- 
fect in their structure, and mode of existence. But Motion is a 
living principle and actuating cause to the whole plane of mineral 
creation, because the whole united forms a perfect Body — though an 
imperfect one in its relation to higher combinations of matter. The 
evidence of Life is in the external structure of the vegetable world : 
yet Life is not a perfected and organized soul in individual forms 



612 

composing the great Form, because these invariably display imper- 
fection. But when considering the whole structure of the vegetable 
creation, we have displayed one perfect Form, which is the evidence 
that Life is the cause and actuating principle ; and of this, the whole 
is a perfect external representation. The evidence of Sensation is 
confined to, and discoverable only in, the vast Form of animal exist- 
ence. Yet an individualized existence of this principle is not estab- 
lished by the perfectness of any isolated organization ; for all such 
display the most eccentric and irregular forms, inclinations, and hab- 
its. But when observing the whole animal world, as united, we 
behold a perfect Form — which is an evidence of the perfect structure 
of the principle of Sensation : for by it the external is developed. 

But when we ascend to the Human World, the evidence which 
conveys to the mind a corresponding though indefinite perception 
concerning the interior and creative essence, is essentially changed : 
because every individual human form, is of itself a perfect organiza- 
tion, not in the least particular transcended by any other forms — but 
instead thereof, consists of a combination of all the lower and subor- 
dinate material forms and structures in Nature. And as each human 
form is thus a congregation of all subordinate ones, so each becomes 
a perfect organization of the material Universe, a receptacle of the 
lower degrees of matter, and a microcosm in which the Universe is 
seen in miniature. Thus the human form is a perfect representation 
of all material existences. And it is a reflection, fulfilment, and 
demonstration of the ultimate design of the Divine Mind, which was 
conceived and established in the depths of that inconceivable Vortex 
from which incessantly flows an infinity of perfected things. 

Here, then, is the sensuous evidence that the human form is a 
form determined by a corresponding creative essence, which is man's 
organized and immortal soul. Not only in viewing the whole Human 
World as one Form, is Intelligence discovered as an interior quality 
and essence, but in every individual structure are all the required 
qualities to demonstrate an absolute individualization of the interior, 
creative essence. The whole Human Form or World, is of itself 
the perfect creation of Nature. This can not be said of the subordi- 
nate kingdoms. Moreover, a single human form is a perfect organi- 
zation, representative, and reflection, of all the lower compounds in 
Nature. And thus man is the perfect flower, being progressively 
developed from all the lower parts of the same great Tree of cease- 
less causation. Herein, then, lies the external evidence that man 



613 

possesses an actuating and organized essence which no other form 
possesses. And this will continue to retain its individuality, because 
it is the perfect form and perfect soul of all the lower degrees of Mo- 
tion, Life, and Sensation, these being only the elements of the germ 
which, when perfected, flow into and form one perfect and inde- 
structible Whole, which is the soul or spiritual essence of man. 



§ 179. As has been stated, if the human form were the instrument 
by and through which the mind is created, then it would be impossi- 
ble for the mind to exist as disconnected from the form which pro- 
duced it. The opinion that the mind is thus produced, has for a 
long time prevailed in the world, because sensuous observation has been 
made the basis of metaphysical speculation. But those who have 
believed thus have been misimpressed ; and it is owing to such a 
conviction that too little belief has been entertained concerning the 
spiritual identity of man when the form is no more. Such impres- 
sions, have resulted from deep investigation, but from that investiga- 
tion which is confined to the superficial evidences of the laws of 
Nature and of Man. Another class has, by a superficial interpreta- 
tion of theological writings, believed more strongly in the identity 
of the spirit of man, after the body is by it rejected, than their prem- 
ises have warranted. All this is consequent of the uninstructed 
state of the mind, and of the direction of its faculties more in favor 
of those things which are imaginary than of those which are real. 

But instead of the body creating and developing the spirit, the 
spirit is first organized, individualized, and potentialized. From it 
is unfolded the outer, or the organization. The latter thus becomes 
an instrument by and through which the interior principle or form, 
communicates with the material world. Therefore, the body is only 
a mode, a form, by and through which the spirit or essence displays 
itself to the outer world. Thus it is that the body is in constant 
subordination. While the spirit enfolds itself in a material form, it 
likewise exerts the most absolute power over every portion of its 
outward form, and is perpetually distributing motion, life, and sensa- 
tion, throughout all the avenues and recesses of the same. 

Motion is the lowest and first attribute of the human soul. This 
has flown through all the kingdoms uniformly, up to and into the hu- 
man form ; and there, as a subordinate element of the spirit, it per- 
forms all the corresponding motions that are displayed in the human 
body. Life is a higher element of the spirit, and in like manner 



614 

communicates to its outer form all the incessant and reciprocal mo- 
tions to which every minute particle of the body is subjected, and in 
which are manifested precision and perfection of action not discover- 
able in any other material constitution. Sensation also flows sponta- 
neously out of Life, as Life does out of Motion. This is a still higher 
element of the spirit. It exists upon the external surfaces of the vis- 
ceral and muscular systems, and pervades the serous surfaces of every 
organ throughout the whole body; and it serves as the mediator to 
connect the material form to material and foreign substances. Like- 
wise it serves as a lever upon which the spirit acts to produce its va- 
rious manifestations to the outer world. In other words, Sensation 
being the highest of the subordinate elements of the spirit, becomes 
the connecting link between the material and spiritual constitution. 
For were it not for a conscious, pervading medium that penetrates 
alike every particle of the human form, the spiritual organization 
could not by any possible means sustain a connexion with a material 
constitution, like the body of man. 

Thus it is made manifest why Sensation is the highest Soul of the 
subordinate kingdoms : for by sensation the spirit is connected with 
the inanimate particles of matter, which constitute its body and its 
external form. Sensation is the universal medium between spirit 
and matter : and matter would display no motion, no life, no sensa- 
tion, were it not for the indestructible and ascending elements of 
which the individualized spirit of man is an ultimate result. 

Thus Motion animates the Mineral World, in which it creates, de- 
termines, and manifests, its own material mode of existence. So 
Life is the creator and animator of the Vegetable, and Sensation is 
the creator and animator of the Animal World: and all of these com- 
bined and perfected, develop Intelligence ; and this, as the soul, the 
essence, the creator, of Man, animates the whole Human World. 

Here, then, is the demonstration that essence determines, and un- 
folds itself into, its material form ; and this displays the use and end 
for which the form is created. And inasmuch as essence is the parent 
and animator of material organizations, it therefore follows that each 
body is an external representation of its interior essence and crea- 
ting cause. Man, then, in his material or outward form, is a perfect 
representation of the essence, quality, and individual structure of the 
spirit within. Thus the body is merely a coating, a garment, a 
sheathing of the spiritual principle, whereby the latter is enabled to 
communicate with all material things within its plane of existence, 



615 

and meanwhile is the unchangeable type of the great End deter- 
mined upon by the Divine Mind. 

So the spirit, or soul, or essence, which are here considered as 
one, is not dependent upon the physical organization for its identity 
and existence. But the body is subordinate to the spirit, and is de- 
pendent for its motion, life, energies, animation, and even for its ex- 
istence, upon the immortal spirit within, whose continuous identity is 
determined by eternal law, according to which matter in all cases 
stands only as its representative and external development. 



§ 180. Form, then, is the only external mode by which all es- 
sences exist, and is the state which they assume in reference to all 
material things. The most delicate plant puts forth its tendrils, 
fibres, and finely-interwoven substances, only by virtue of the essence 
which develops itself from the inner to the outer world in that form. 
And the rose, with all its beauty, delicacy, and fragrance, is a perfect 
representative of the interior essence that developed it. All such 
forms, however complicated and varied in appearance they may be, 
manifest only the essential qualities of their own creative soul. The 
outer, in every instance, is a perfect type, image, and correspondent, 
of the inner, from which it proceeded. The most delicate animal 
form is also a representation of its interior, living essence and actua- 
ting principle : and the most gigantic animal form is only a higher 
degree of development and a higher representative of corresponding 
qualities which are its soul and creator. 

Yet the whole animal, vegetable, and mineral worlds, are as one 
Form to the body of Man ; for they collectively only possess what the 
human organization individually is composed of. Thus it is that the 
human form is the perfection of all forms. And as this is estab- 
lished, it is made equally clear that its soul or essence is a corre- 
sponding structure, of which the exterior is the manifest mode of 
being, and the exact representative. 

And it is necessary that it should be well understood and borne in 
mind that form is not the creator of life, or of its attributes, but that 
the form, in every department of Nature, is the exterior mode of every 
living soul's existence. But in neither of the lower kingdoms have 
the forms an organized principle of interior life individually, but they 
have collectively, as constituting one perfect plane of form and crea- 
tion. The human form has an organized principle individually, be- 
cause every human organization is a congregation of all subordinate 



616 nature's divine revelations. 

forms and substances in matter, and is likewise an indestructible rep- 
resentation of all. Thus the human body is a Universe, subsisting 
and existing upon all lower forms of organic life, and is of itself a 
whole creation, in and by which the labors of Nature, and the ultimate 
design of the Great Eternal Cause, are typified and absolutely ful- 
filled. And the human form is of all this a clear and living demon- 
stration. 

The use of every organized substance is displayed in its external 
relations to all inferior and superior constitutions of matter ; and it 
depends upon them for its existence and its capacity to fulfil the use 
and accomplish the end for which it was designed. Forms of all 
series and classifications contain in themselves evidences of their use 
to the material world ; and they also determine the specific degrees 
of uniform and ceaseless progression. A series of forms is merely a 
congregation of organic beings of one type, from the lowest form 
through the successive modifications, to the highest; all of which 
compose one full and decided degree of organization. 

The uses of all things to the outer world are discoverable only in 
the inseparable relations which they sustain to all things, and in the 
offices which they are incessantly fulfilling. Thus there is a use in 
the mineral, vegetable, and animal creations ; and their external modes 
of existence demonstrate their offices, and also prove that they are 
indispensable developments for the purpose of unfolding and per- 
fecting the human form. This latter is to all of them a seal, crown, 
and throne of power ; and it is a centre around which the whole cre- 
ations of Nature revolve in their ascending progress. 

Three distinct uses are discoverable in the forms in the outer 
world. Their first and subordinate use is to establish the mode in 
and by which all essence may exist, and preserve its identity of un- 
ceasing life and energy : also to constitute of the material world a 
grand, perfect, and harmonious System, the whole of which is an ex- 
terior demonstration of the interior harmony contained in all essen- 
tial elements of Divine Love, Divine Life, and Divine Wisdom. 

The second use consists in the fact that each form is a recipient for 
the influx of inferior particles of matter, for the recombination of these, 
and for the effluxation of the same into the first degree of higher 
forms. So each form in each kingdom of creation is a polygastric 
composition that subserves the purpose of receiving, digesting, and 
transferring particles, to become the constituents of higher organiza- 
tions. Every form is of itself a perfect stomach, and every particle 



617 

that flows into established forms in Nature, assumes the likeness and 
qualities of the form which thus receives it. Therefore every parti- 
cle of matter proceeds by and through the medium of forms in Na- 
ture, to the highest degree of organic matter, by an unceasing gyra- 
tion. And every change of form in matter is to the outer world 
death or disorganization : for death is nothing more than a change of 
any organized form or composition, as to its mode of existence. 
But speaking in relation to the whole System of organized creation, 
a death of form or principle can not possibly occur : for a change in 
the form of matter is neither death nor annihilation, but is only an 
ascension and recombination, and consequently a new organization, 
such as can only be constituted of the ascending forms in Nature. 

Therefore the use of forms in their second degree of external being, 
is to convey the inferior particles of matter, constituting their own 
and lower compositions, to higher planes of organic development. 
Forms, in every case, are mediums of communication between the 
lower degrees of matter and the highest organization in Nature, which 
is Man. And forming, as they do, this medium, they constitute 
of the whole system of the outer world an harmonious and insepa- 
rable creation, all parts of which are mutually dependent upon each 
other. 

The third use of forms is discoverable in their perpetual tendency 
to perfect and sublimate all inflowing particles of matter. All forms, 
then, are the established organs by which gross and inferior particles 
are purified and refined, in order that they may become suitable to 
enter into, and create and sustain, the highest form of matter, which 
is Man. Thus the mineral assists to perfect particles by which the 
vegetable is created, sustained, developed, and perfected. So also 
the latter, in its turn, purifies and recombines atoms of matter, which 
thus become unsuited to remain in the vegetable world, and ascend 
immediately to the animal creation, which is thus produced, sustained, 
and perfected. So with the whole animal plane of creation : this in 
like manner performs its specific office, rendering particles of matter 
suitable to enter into, and to compose, the human organization. Then 
the latter Form comprehends and subsists upon them all, receiving 
constantly into its composition the particles of purified and refined 
matter that flow through all the subordinate forms up to itself. 

Another department of this use in animated forms is, that they es- 
tablish a perfect principle of affinity, of affection, of association, of 
reciprocation, of harmony, and unity of action, and display an insep- 



618 

arable relation to each other, all of which united binds together the 
whole system of Nature as one grand and stupendous Whole. 



§ 1SI. Thus it is made manifest that all material things are forms, 
each of which is merely an external mode by which its interior es- 
sence establishes a communication between itself and the outer world, 
the form being only a medium of communication between the inner 
and the outer. Nature, then, is composed of these innumerable 
combinations of matter, and is a manifest type of the whole Universe. 
The Great Positive Mind is the Interior and Divine Essence — is 
the creative Cause of all external effects. The Great Divine Mind 
is a Soul, existing as a perfect organization of essential properties, 
essences, and attributes ; and the Mode by which this Essence or 
Soul exists, is the Form or outward development of the whole Uni- 
verccelum. The Divine Essence being the Soul, the Univercoelum 
is the Body. Moreover, the latter is a perfect representative, or, in 
other words, is a bold and clear expression of the interior possessions 
of the Divine Mind. The Universe is the Mode by which the Di- 
vine Essence exists : and the latter could not exist as an Organiza- 
tion without being made perfect by a corresponding exterior Form, 
such as is displayed in the mighty, grand, and inexpressibly-harmo- 
nious Universe. 

Thus it is that form is the express image of its interior or first 
principle of life and being. And the use.of everything is determined 
by the specificness of its own interior possessions, and especially by 
its relation in form, in series, and in degrees of perfection, to all other 
living essences in Nature and the Universe. 

It is on the same principle that the human form is an express like- 
ness of the quality of its interior soul. And it has been absolutely 
demonstrated that man materially is a perfection of all matter in Na- 
ture, and that man spiritually is a perfection of all Motion. There- 
fore man as a whole, constitutes a complete system of organized 
spirit and matter; and thus it is that the spiritual principle of man is 
individualized, and is expressed by' the human form, to the outer 
world. And thus likewise is the body unfolded by the specific and 
potential essence of its interior soul. Man is above all forms in be- 
ing, and all congregations of forms ; for he is the point, centre, and 
goal, to which all other forms flow and are perfected, refined, and 
made useful to the whole constitution of Nature and the Universe. 



619 

Meanwhile man in reality is invisible to the material senses ; but all 
that sensuous observers know of man is derived only from his exterior 
representative and express likeness, which is the outward form that 
his inward being assumes. 

From these considerations it is made clear that every human form 
possesses an organized interior principle by which the exterior is de- 
termined and developed. And as the body performs its use consid- 
ered as a medium by which the inner man communicates with the 
outer world, so does the inner principle perform a use in establishing 
a connexion with the interior world. So the human body individu- 
alizes the spirit in its relation to the outer world, while the spirit now 
connected with the body determines the perpetuity and identical ex- 
istence of the spirit in its connexion with the inner world, the spirit- 
ual form being also an expression of its interior soul. Thus it is that 
the soul is a prior organization ; and when unfolding itself to the outer 
world, it only assumes a coating, a body, a form, suited to its exist- 
ence in this rudimental sphere of material and spiritual creation. 

As everything is constantly assuming form, which is an express 
likeness of its interior cause, so the soul is constantly evolving 
thoughts, which are suggested by influences proceeding from the 
outer, or from the promptings of its own internal principles : and the 
thought is the form of these suggestions. The forms of thoughts are 
words — these always being the express likeness of the thought 
evolved. Not that any form in being, especially the human form, is 
an exact expression in aspect or feature, of the form and constitution 
of its soul — but the general form is always the express image of the 
soul that produced it. The aspect or features of a form are not the 
form itself; but these are the collateral appendages, which of them- 
selves are no decided expression, only as they are animated and 
configurated by the active suggestions of the spirit within. But 
what is well to understand is, that the exterior form of man is the 
express representation of its productive essence, the soul. Hence 
form is not the shape or aspect of any substance whose general form 
is uniformly manifested. For while form is the mode by which 
essence exists, and is the type of the essence, the aspect, shape, and 
features of the form, are merely the external particulars of the estab- 
lished structure, and are in no case decidedly expressive of the 
image of the interior essence. 



620 nature's divine revelations. 

§ 182. We have now ascended in these psychological researches 
to a consideration of the specific attributes of the soul of man, their 
relations to each other, and their modes of manifestation from the 
inner to the outer world. For the question is now fully and irrefu- 
tably answered, What is man spiritually ? Likewise it is proved, that 
the soul of man is a decided and established organization, preserving 
its identity by virtue of the peculiar character of its own constitution, 
and by the absence of all affinities which could absorb it in anything 
else. It has been made clear that every soul is differently constructed, 
this being manifest from the varieties and peculiarities of the human 
species. Every soul is thus individually organized, and can not by 
any possible means become blended or inter-associated with others in 
such a way as that the soul's individual existence would be annihila- 
ted or immersed in the great ocean of moving and intangible sub- 
stances. The law of association determines the perpetuity of every 
soul's identity, in both the material and spiritual world : for being 
in constitution dissimilar to each other and to all things, they can not 
become annihilated or disorganized. 

The law of eternal progression also governs the constant develop- 
ment of all forms, both of a material and spiritual nature. And from 
the tendencies of this law flow all affinities, affections, relations, 
forms, and degrees of refinement. So each law develops forces and 
tendencies corresponding to the peculiarities of the forms that need 
to be actuated and governed unchangeably. Then it is proved that 
the soul of man (which is himself), with its form (which is its body), 
is an organized essence, such as can not be annihilated or lost as to 
its identity. For the dissimilarity of men not only establishes their 
identity in respect to the outer, but also in respect to the inner. 
And being thus differently combined, they can not associate with 
each other in such a manner as to become individually lost in a gen- 
eral commingling mass : but each, according to the law of eternal 
association, must necessarily preserve his own identity. And men 
will approach each other's spheres only as they are mutually conge- 
nial on the outer, in all worlds of spiritual existence, as well as in the 
physical world. 

Everything is developed in Order and Form, and all things 
united form one mighty external expression of Infinite Wisdom, one 
of the essential attributes of the Divine Mind. Everything is actu- 
ated primarily by Light and Life ; which are also an outward ex- 
pression of Divine Thought, or of that potential essence which is 



621 

Love. Thus Light and Life are Love, and Order and Form are 
Wisdom. 

These considerations, I repeat, advance the subject to another 
train of thought, which is to be confined exclusively to the human 
soul itself. And it will be found that the previous revealments con- 
tain within themselves latent arguments whose strength and tendency- 
are not as yet perceived. 

It has been said that sensation is the highest subordinate element 
of the soul, and hence becomes the medium of communication be- 
tween the soul and the form, and through the form, with the material 
world. This truth is fully exemplified in the animal creation ; for 
the highest element of their constitution is this principle or medium 
of sensation. Thus all animals are governed according to the 
promptings of Nature ; that is, they have suggestions from the outer 
only, which they invariably obey. All their movements are strictly 
mechanical, being in every instance created by outward influences 
which affect the sensation. This being affected, creates inclination; 
and this operates upon the will to accomplish its gratification. The 
animal, however, possesses a decided will, which serves as a mode- 
rator, and acts very much upon, and modifies the, external sugges- 
tions that are presented for gratification : and this will, combined 
with their mechanical ingenuity displayed in escaping danger and in 
procuring gratification, has been termed instinct, and sometimes ab- 
solute wisdom. The animal, however, has no mental possessions 
sufficient of themselves to be a governor; for all the causes of move- 
ment, ingenuity, experience, instinct, and wisdom, perceptible in 
animals, are situated on, and proceed from, the outer. They are 
influences that operate upon the sensation, and thus create a desire 
for gratification : and this desire may be called the ruling love of ani- 
mals. For whatever they desire or choose to indulge in, is such 
only as gratifies the element of sensation, which is the actuating soul 
and prompter of all their external movements. 

The vegetable possesses motion and life. Thus its particles are 
constantly changing, and the whole structure is constantly passing 
through various stages of development. But the animal possesses 
motion, life, and sensation, combined. Motion governs the constant 
action of the constituent particles of its body : life is displayed in the 
energy and animation of the form ; and sensation is the soul or mo- 
ving principle by which it is made to act, and from which are evolved 
all inclinations and desires. Motion can exist where life and sensa- 



622 nature's divine revelations. 

tion do not ; but life can not exist where motion is not, nor can sen- 
sation exist where life and motion are absent. This makes it clear 
that one is unfolded from the other ; and sensation, being the highest 
of them all, and connected with the human soul, forms the actuating 
principle of the animal, and establishes a perfect adaptation between 
its organization, with its ruling loves and passions, and all things in 
which it habitually indulges. 

As sensation is the highest property of the animal's spiritual 
essence, it becomes the lowest of the spiritual essence of man. 
Thus, as has been related, it establishes a communication between 
the inner principle of man and external Nature. Hence, I say, sen- 
sation is the lowest element of the human soul, and is the animating 
principle which flows spontaneously from the animal into the human 
form. 



§ 1S3. It now becomes necessary to classify the parts of the soul, 
in order to conceive of the relation which they sustain to each other, 
and of the three great essential parts, which correspond to end, cause, 
and effect. The end or ultimate design in prospect, is always the 
cause, which cause institutes an effect; and both of these are engaged 
in accomplishing the end. 

I discover, then, that the soul is composed of three distinct parts ; 
and these are Love, Will, and Wisdom. 

Love is the first or rudimental element of the human soul. It is 
that liquid, mingling, delicate, inexpressible element which is felt in 
the depths of every human spirit, because it is its germinal essence. 

Will is a living force which serves as the connecting medium 
between Love and Wisdom, feeing subject to the influence and sug- 
gestions of each. It is the innate consciousness of energy, or force ; 
and it has been supposed to be an absolutely-independent element 
of the mind, beyond the possibility of being influenced by external 
captivations. 

Wisdom is the perfection of Love. It is the sealing element of 
the human soul ; it is the establishment of the soul's perfect constitu- 
tion. Wisdom flows from love, is directed by experience, modified 
by will, and rendered perfect by knowledge. Wisdom is the thinking 
principle, the faculty that cogitates, investigates, searches, and ex- 
plores, the fields of terrestrial and celestial existence. It is the faculty 
that analyzes, calculates, and imperatively commands obedience 
from all the subordinate possessions of Will and Love. 



nature's divine revelations. 623 

These three parts of the human soul, then, being designated, I 
will descend into some considerations relative to their mode of mani- 
festation through the body in the outer world, in order that the great 
question respecting the powers and actuating principles of the human 
soul may become settled, and equally comprehended by all. 

Love being the first element, or the essence of the soul, is accord- 
ingly imperfect, unguided, and, like the lower forms in Nature, is 
developed angularly. It is the parent of eccentricity, impulse, fan- 
tasy, imagination, and inflated conceptions of all things invisible, in- 
tangible, and unreal. Also Love is the element of tenderness, kind- 
ness, affection, attachment, and of all kinds of pure and unsophisti- 
cated sentiments, such as gush spontaneously from the depths of 
the soul, and are expressed in music, in language, in paintings, in 
foliage, in embroidery, and in all the indescribable beauties that line 
the vaulted chambers of the expanded heavens. Love is the element 
that conceives of all loveliness, of gentleness, of sweetness, of fra- 
grance, and of beauty, in all their various modes of exterior manifes- 
tation. 

Love gives rise to an affection for other forms, or for mankind 
generally. To gratify this affection, men form societies, associations, 
communities, brotherhoods, sects, and congregations, as these are 
exemplified in the outer world. 

Love also manifests itself in conjugal attachment ; which is out- 
wardly expressed in individual association and matrimony. And this 
same love is modified into a love for mankind generally : and this 
begets families, sects, and associations. 

Love has also an affection for music. This is outwardly expressed 
even in the confusion of sounds that are invented by the uncultivated 
inhabitants of the earth, and which they endeavor to express by em- 
ploying instruments of the most imperfect and discordant character. 
The sounds created are always in accordance with the wisdom of 
this love ; and thus, on the other hand, this insuppressible affection 
for musical harmony has also led to the invention of delicate and 
finely-constructed instruments, by which it expresses itself outwardly 
in the most delicate and harmonious sounds, which have a corre- 
sponding influence upon the thoughts and conceptions of the soul. 

Love involves an affection for the beautiful. This is expressed 
in the outer world by the construction of forms of the most perfect 
symmetry, and by ideal embodiments of what -is angelic and celes- 
tial : also by beautiful expressions, or superior combinations of words 



624 

expressive of the eloquence of the soul, and likewise of the inward 
conceptions of the beautiful. Statuary and symmetrical forms of ev- 
ery variety are constructed ; mansions, edifices, and temples, are 
erected according to the most perfect conceptions of the grand, the 
beautiful, and the magnificent. Gardens of shrubbery and flowers 
are planned according to a conception of perfect order and beauty. 
— And all of these are but expressions of love as it assumes this spe- 
cific direction. 

Love has also an affection for the invisible and the sublime — the 
outward expressions of which are the many ideal conceptions that 
clothe themselves in words, and which also infuse into all the other 
affections an element of chastity, refinement, and amiability. This 
affection of the love imparts grace, ease, and elegance, to every ex- 
ternal expression of the other affections of love. 

Love has an affection for self — which is expressed by the inge- 
nious, secretive, and unrighteous plans that are invented for purposes 
of self-emolument ; by the many disturbances that occur in society ; 
by the destruction of life ; by the employment of deceptive expres- 
sions ; and by all those unreal and unsanctified forms and corrupt 
inventions, which, through the misdirection of this affection, prevail 
throughout the whole human brotherhood. 

Love involves the affection of unbounded benevolence. This is 
openly expressed by the formation of societies and institutions, and 
by all those great and mighty movements that are so much admired 
by all expanded minds, for their tendency to an amelioration of the 
condition of mankind, and to the ultimate establishment of distribu- 
tive justice and universal righteousness. 

Love has an affection for the just. This is openly expressed by 
all the conscientious relations that exist between man and man, and 
by those exchanges which are just and reciprocal. This love is the 
love of the moral, of the holy, and of the righteous. It is the love 
which conceives of all Divine perfection, and which creates all yearn- 
ings for purity, refinement, and distributive goodness. It is that 
which breathes an affection for all that is of the Divine Mind, and 
for all those exalted and moral sentiments which constitute the high- 
est attributes of man. 

Another affection of love gives rise to hope. This clothes itself 
in an aerial garment of contemplation, anticipation, and expectation, 
of all that which is desired by the other affections of love. 

Love also embraces an affection for the food which enters into 



nature's divine revelations. 625 

man's material form. This love expresses itself outwardly in pro- 
curing and delicately combining food, and committing it to the stom- 
ach. It leads to the cultivation of those portions of the vegetable 
and animal kingdoms which contribute most to its gratification. It 
leads also to a great variety of preparations of food, and it is con- 
stantly expressing itself by imparting delicious flavors to the vegetable 
and animal substances that are agreeable to its desires and suitable to 
the requirements of the human body. 

Thus it is seen that Love, as the germ of the human soul, has 
various modes of manifestation ; and these consist in the external and 
ingenious inventions and structures that are existing in the world. 
A more definite understanding will hereafter be obtained concerning 
Love, when I proceed to consider the modifying tendency of Wis- 
dom, which is the proper controlling influence of all the affections 
embraced in the love-principle. 



§ 184. From the faculty of Love, as the basis of the soul, flows 
the faculty of Will. This then becomes the mediatorial faculty 
of the human mind, and is the means employed by Love to accom- 
plish whatever end it desires. Herein are made plain the three mo- 
ving principles engaged in accomplishing any end conceived of and 
desired. Love perceives and conceives that which is congenial to 
its affections. The end to be attained is the cause of Love's prompt- 
ing the Will to act upon the body in order to accomplish it. In 
other words, Will is employed as a means by Love to attain the end 
for which it has an affection. 

Will in all cases is subject to the promptings of the element of 
Love, and its acts in all cases originate in the suggestions thence de- 
rived. Will is the faculty employed to move the body in the per- 
formance of any external work for the accomplishment of which the 
Love has conceived an affection. Love conceives of the end or 
object which would be suited to its affection, and gratifying to its 
desires ; and the perception of this is the primary cause of the Love's 
prompting the Will to act for its accomplishment. The Will, how- 
ever, is a living force, a perfect faculty, and a decided portion of the 
soul. By its inherent possessions and influence, the body is made 
to move ; and all the changing attitudes of the latter are the exterior 
forms and projections of the faculty of Will. In other words, Will 
evolves thoughts, as they are suggested by the workings of Love and 

40 



626 nature's divine revelations. 

Love's affections ; and these thoughts of the Will are expressed in 
manifest forms to the outer world — that is, in the assumed appear- 
ances and movements of the body, and in all external actions that are 
put forth by it. All these are the exterior forms of the thoughts 
evolved by Will. The latter being a means employed by Love to 
institute, construct, or create, any form for which the Love has con- 
ceived an affection, it is therefore a mediator and means by which 
all motion, all construction, and all exterior manifestations, are pro- 
duced. 

Will has no independent action, and can not institute a movement 
of itself: but it moves only as it is excited and prompted by the 
Love. Love, therefore, is the primary cause of external action ; and 
Will is the effect produced : and the effects of this, again, are the 
exterior things which it accomplishes. In other words, Will is em- 
ployed by Love to develop externally the expression of its own 
thoughts. 

If a man has in view the construction of a beautiful edifice, the 
exterior and interior portions of which are perfectly defined in the 
mind, it is because he has first conceived of the uses which the edi- 
fice with its various portions may fulfil. And as it is the use that 
plans and arranges the whole construction, it may be said that the 
plan of the edifice, as to proposed form and appearance, precisely 
corresponds to, and represents, the use, the conception of which was 
the cause of the plan's being instituted. 

Again, it may be said that the use to which the edifice is adapted 
corresponds precisely to the form of his affections, or the prompting 
desires of his love. Having the use and plan properly impressed 
upon the mind, his love for the attainment of the end prompts the 
Will to action, which implicitly obeys, and external movements are 
at once instituted for the construction and completion of the edifice. 
Then the- edifice in its parts also corresponds to the isolated move- 
ments of the Will among the materials which are adapted to its struc- 
ture, and which serve to form the perfect Whole. 

As the use perceived, suggested the form and structure of the 
building, so the building corresponds to the use to which it is adapt- 
ed ; and the building and its use connectedly represent the affection 
or conception of the Love. Thus the Love has openly expressed 
its thought ; and this expression consists in the edifice which has 
been erected. It is thus seen that the cause of the building is in- 
volved in the use to which it is adapted. This operates upon the 



■^ 



nature's divine revelations. 627 

Love ; and this, again, prompts the Will : and thus the end is ac- 
complished. 

§ 185. The third faculty of the soul is evolved from Will and 
Love, and is the highest and most perfect one ; and this joins and 
pervades the others, so that the three form a perfect Whole. This 
faculty is Wisdom. 

The office of Wisdom is to listen silently to the suggestions of 
Love and Will, and to modify these according to reason, form, or- 
der, and perfect harmony. Love without Will would be eccentric, 
impulsive, disorderly, and confused, even to such an extent that the 
whole system of Nature would be nothing more than a vast con- 
gregation of disorganized forms. Everything would be misplaced, 
misformed, misconstructed, and rendered useless to the requirements 
of man. But Love being modified by Will, becomes at once lim- 
ited as to its circle of movement, and confined in its conceptions to 
a definite sphere. Yet Love and Will would both be eccentric and 
ungoverned in their movements among material things, were it not 
for the presence of Wisdom, which presides over and directs them 
both. Wisdom is contained in the germ of the soul, which is Love 
— is developed in the body, which is Will — and perfected in the 
flower, which is itself. Wisdom, then, pervades, directs, modifies, 
and governs them all, because it is the crowning faculty of the soul, 
and the most perfect of all its attributes. 

Will, then, is the perfection of Love, and hence receives, con- 
tains, and continually manifests, all the qualities, thoughts, affections, 
and desires of Love. And Wisdom is the perfect form of them 
both, because Wisdom is an ultimate progression of them ; and it is 
a representation of all their latent qualities and unexpressed affec- 
tions. Wisdom is that faculty of the soul which gives order and 
form to all things in the outer world ; and Love gives to order and 
form light, life, taste, grace, and elegance. And Will is the execu- 
tive faculty between Wisdom and Love, and obeys perpetually the 
suggestions of Love as these are sanctioned by Wisdom. 

The eccentricity of Love and Will is very much modified by the 
pervading and controlling influence of Wisdom, which becomes their 
director, governor, and lord. Were it not for Wisdom, order, form, 
and adaptation, would not be known, either in the natural or artifi- 
cial world. So, then, the outward form of Wisdom is the perfect 
order and uniformity displayed in the outer world. The perfect 



628 

form of Love is the use for which all external things are designed 
and adapted. Love is also expressed in the life, grace, and elegance, 
which render every exterior form lovely and admirable. 

Thus it is seen that Wisdom is the great head and flower of the 
human soul, and that it is perpetually engaged in the evolution of 
thoughts which clothe themselves in material things in the outer 
world. The more Wisdom is permitted to act, the more its sphere 
of action is extended, and the more will the natural and artificial 
world display beauty, order, and harmony. But the more it is re- 
stricted in its action, and the less its teachings are heeded, the more 
will Nature and the artificial creations of man become a disorganized 
and useless system, instead of displaying peace, order, beauty, and 
universal reciprocation. Love is only the life of things ; Will is the 
means employed to obtain a desired end ; but Wisdom is the order, 
beauty, harmony, and perfection of them all. 

The Great Divine Mind, in essence, is Love : this is the light and 
life of the Universe. The Universe itself is the Body of Love, and 
its perfect Form. But Wisdom is the highest attribute, and the 
great ultimate of eternal Design. And Wisdom gives to Light and 
Life a Body — and to this Body, Order and Form. The whole is 
rendered thereby an harmonious System, each outward form being a 
perfect representative of its creative cause. 

The following, then, are the three Parts of the great and universal 
System : The Divine Mind, or Love, which is the Soul ; the Uni- 
verse, which is the Form, Means, Mediator, and Body ; and Spirit, 
which is the Order, the Form, the Wisdom, and the Grand Design 
of the whole System of the Univerccelum. The End primarily de- 
signed to be accomplished was the individualization of the human 
spirit; and for the attainment of this, Cause and Effect were brought_ 
into requisition. The Divine Mind is the Cause, the Universe is the 
Effect, and Spirit is the ultimate Design. The truth of this is de- 
monstrated in every department of this terrestrial sphere, and is par- 
ticularly exemplified in the nature and developments of the human 
soul, which are in exact correspondence with the great System of 
the Universe. Everything is perpetually displaying, in its inward and 
outward movements, End, Cause, and Effect ; and Light and Life 
are Love, and Order and Form are Wisdom.* 

* It may be well here to remark, once for all, upon these expressions, that " Light 
and Life'*' mean simply the conception of the end desired, and the activity which en- 
sues as tending toward its accomplishment. The two combined constitute the prin- 



nature's divine revelations. 629 

It is highly necessary, then, that the human mind should compre- 
hend the great truth that nothing exists in the outer world except as it 
is produced and developed by an interior essence, and that of this 
essence the exterior is the perfect representative. Among all the 
various arts and sciences that now exist in the world, may be found 
demonstrations of this truth, and also of its vast importance. Forms 
do not exist with the mechanic or with the artist, merely as produc- 
tions of the outer combinations of matter ; but every form invented 
by man is a precise representative of the interior thought which is 
the cause of its creation. Every form is such as corresponds to the 
inward suggestion of Love, and is created by the living effort of 
Will, and modified and rendered perfect by the admonitions and 
directions of Wisdom. 



§ 186. Metaphysicians have devoted much time to discussing 
questions concerning the innate consciousness of the soul, " free 
will," " necessity," and the nature and relations of the faculties. The 
faculties thought to compose the various portions of the soul, have 
been minutely classified under the general divisions of propensities, 
sentiments, and intellectual faculties. The first of these are repre- 
sented as relating to self and to things in the outer world ; the second 
as giving rise to moral conceptions and the sense of justice ; and the 
third as comprising the powers of reason, analysis, and investigation. 
Many such classifiers have given to the soul the faculty of absolute 
free will, or a power to act or not to act in any specified manner, 
uninfluenced by any interior or external thing. They have also 
given to the soul innate faculties perpetually disposed to wickedness 
and abomination, delighting to indulge in every species of evil and 
licentiousness, thirsting to injure mankind, to destroy life, and seek- 
ing, by a sacrifice of all moral principles, one's own emolument. 
Meanwhile, such metaphysicians have believed the human mind to 
be possessed of absolute independence as to its powers of action, 
and have disconnected it from the influence of every material thing. 

I now discover why all these opinions have arisen, and why they 
have become embodied in all the philosophical and metaphysical 

ciple of Love, which is nothing more than an operative attraction toward an end or 
object first definitely conceived in the mind. " Order and Form" mean the perfect 
organization and arrangement : and as Wisdom alone can prescribe a consistent 
organization and arrangement, and such as would be permanently gratifying to the 
Love, so the Order and Form displayed when the organization and arrangement are 
completed, are considered as a perfect embodiment or expression of Wisdom. 



630 

systems which most prevail. It is because the mind can not analyze 
and comprehend itself. I moreover discover that the soul has no 
such inherent propensities and desires for evil and unrighteousness 
— that it has no desire to injure, or to dissemble, or to be deceptive. 
Moreover, I discover that it has no absolute independence, and 
that all those metaphysical theories are decidedly untrue — merely 
because they have sprung from the superficial conceptions of the 
mind, and not from a knowledge of its interior and divine essence. 
It is given me to know that the human soul is, in a low degree, 
an express image and likeness of the Great Positive Mind, and that 
it is an offspring of the incessant and successive developments 
of those mighty attributes which, connectedly, are the cause of all 
things. 

The cause of these metaphysical misconceptions, I repeat, lies in 
the fact that no substance, or compound, or mind, possesses within 
itself the power of self-investigation. The germ can not understand 
its own qualities, but the perfect development can ; because it is a 
higher and unfolded state of the qualities of the germ, and is thereby 
enabled to comprehend all below its exalted state of being. So 
the human mind can comprehend all that is below it, but can not 
either comprehend itself 'or any higher degrees or spheres of anima- 
tion. And thus, were it not that I am permitted to occupy a higher 
sphere of thought and observation, the soul would also appear to me 
as an indefinite and ambiguous consciousness which is neither to be 
comprehended as embracing any form, order, or substance, tangible 
to the senses. 

Man, when investigating the faculties, propensities, and tendencies, 
of the soul, inquires outwardly — and thus the evidence on which 
legitimate conclusions might be based necessarily escapes his atten- 
tion. This evidence would otherwise gush from the promptings of 
his own interior self and proclaim truthful conclusions and their 
demonstration. Herein, then, is found the reason why man has not 
as yet understood his own nature and composition. The reason 
why all these evil propensities have been attributed to man as inhe- 
rent in the nature of his soul, is, that men have confined themselves 
to the outer plane of observation, and have there beheld the fantastic 
misdirections of the human love — of love unguided and unmodified 
by the admonitions of Wisdom. They judge merely from the exter- 
nals or clothings of things, and from these accuse the affections of the 
soul of being degenerated, degraded, and absolutely evil. By be- 



nature's divine revelations. 631 

holding the inconsistent movements of men, the mind conceives at 
once of the misdirection of Love and Will, and of their misapplica- 
tion as respects the individual and general benefit of the race. And 
in order to create harmony in all things, and beauty and utility in all 
external forms, it is necessary to inform and develop the human 
Wisdom; and this will immediately dissipate all confusion and dis- 
order in the outer world, and make all things useful, harmonious, 
and reciprocal. 



§ 187. Remember that the outer forms will correspond to the 
condition of the interior man. Remember, too, that Wisdom is the 
grand faculty of the human soul, and that it must occupy a position 
commanding and pre-eminent. It should exert an influence over 
all the subordinate faculties and affections of the soul, and they 
should (and will ultimately) bow in obedience to its mandates. 

Wisdom is the lord of creation : for by it the fields of the vegeta- 
ble kingdom are rendered fertile and useful, and the forms in the ani- 
mal world are made to fulfil the office for which they were designed, 
and to benefit and administer to the happiness of the human race. 
By it Love is directed, and all its affections are modified and ren- 
dered useful. By it the various objects that are created by Love, 
are all adapted to uses and made beneficial to mankind. 

Love enjoys intercourse with the outer world by and through the 
medium of sensation. Were it not for this latter, commerce would 
not exist; for it is by this only that the human soul can sympathize 
with things on the outer, and conceive of uses adapted to its nature 
and constitution ; and it is by this that the soul is enabled to enjoy 
the incessant inflowings of the elements of all material things. It is 
by this medium that Love breathes forth an affection for external 
things ; and it is by this that the inner and the outer are enabled to 
associate with each other. Therefore, by Wisdom should Love be 
directed ; and notwithstanding its conceptions and affections are am- 
biguous, eccentric, and imaginative, a well-developed Wisdom never 
permits an action of the Will before those affections are essentially 
modified, according to principles of utility. 

Will is likewise under the potential direction of Wisdom. 
Whenever the faculty of Will is instigated by Love to perform an 
external act, Wisdom perceives the suggestion, conceives of its use, 
and directs the Will-force to its accomplishment. Will is some- 



632 nature's divine revelations. 

times actuated by Love alone ; and this is when the faculty of Wis- 
dom is undeveloped — and then the exterior manifestations of Will 
are impulsive, unreasonable, and often injurious to the well-being of 
man. When Will is thus acted on, the consequences are injurious 
to the general harmony and required unity of all things. A knowl- 
edge of this fact shows the importance of a universal elevation of the 
human mind, and of its being properly instructed concerning its own 
interior nature, and also concerning its relation to the outer world. 
It shows that the form or body should be superiorly situated in order 
to cause a proper development of the intellect ; and this can only be 
accomplished by following the dictates of a well-constituted and well- 
developed Wisdom. 

The cause of disunity in the actions, feelings, and affections, of 
men, is to be found in the uneducated condition and misdirection of 
the faculties of the human soul, and not in their innate depravity, or 
tendency to sin. The cause of every species of licentiousness and 
immorality, and of the unrestrained action of what are now called the 
baser passions of the soul, is found only in the ignorance, folly, and im- 
becility, of minds unguided by the faculty of Wisdom. Then, again, it 
is clear that these things would not exist were the human race spiritu- 
ally elevated, and their faculties so expanded as that nothing would 
exist but the perfect Order and Form of Wisdom. This would (and 
will) be universal harmony, distributive justice, equal love to the 
neighbor, and brotherly kindness and charity. Let every one, then, 
desist from proclaiming metaphysical hypotheses derogatory to the 
innate divineness of the human soul, and rise to the plane of interior 
and natural thought — and then let all their external movements cor- 
respond, not to the hereditary affections and belief of the Love, but 
to the unrestricted sanctions of a well-instructed and well-developed 
Wisdom. 

Here, then, is the reason why men have so long adhered to the 
imaginative beliefs of their Love, and not listened to the spontaneous 
teachings of their judgment. Hereditary opinions of every kind are 
merely the early impressions made upon the Love. But men who 
discard all hereditary affection for thought are those in whom is de- 
veloped the highest faculty of the soul, which is Wisdom. From 
this they receive and impart instruction ; by it all their external move- 
ments are governed ; and all their constructions and inventions, which 
are prompted by the Love, are by it made perfect in Order and 
Form. 



REVELATIONS. 633 

§ 188. Men in general believe that they have power to act inde- 
pendently of all influences, either from interior promptings or the 
suggestions of the outer world. Of the truth of this they suppose 
they have an internal consciousness — feeling, as they do, a sense of 
a self-existent power to move according to a desire of the Will, 
which appears to be born of and governed by itself. The reason of 
this conviction is plain : No man has the power within himself to 
perceive the relation and connexion existing between each portion 
of the soul ; and therefore all the conceptions which man can have 
of himself internal are only shadowy, intangible, and unsatisfactory. 
He feels a conviction that he exists and moves independently of ev- 
ery other tangible form, and uninfluenced by any apparent cause. 
He feels that he has the power to do or not to do anything which 
presents itself to the mind. He feels that he possesses strength and 
independence to receive or reject, to act or not to act; and he has 
been taught to believe that he is a "free agent" unacted on, uninflu- 
enced, ungoverned, and unrestrained, in any of his actions. 

The cause of this inward conviction lies in the individual workings 
of the three parts of the soul, which are Love, Will, and Wisdom. 
It has been shown that Love prompts action, both from its own inte- 
rior workings and also by its desires excited by material things hold- 
ing a close relation to the sensation of the body. Love is thus the 
primary cause of all action, of all will, and of all thought, in the hu- 
man soul. The transition of thought from Love to Will is imper- 
ceptible ; and at the moment thought arouses the Will to volition, a 
man feels conscious that he has power to withstand the impulse, and 
remain unmoved. This conviction is truthful ; but this does not 
establish the independence of the will-force of the soul : for Will in 
all cases is a passive faculty, never acting unless prompted by foreign 
influences or interior causes. 

Furthermore, a man can not be conscious of the transition of 
thought from the faculty of Will to Wisdom ; and the moment this 
latter faculty is brought into requisition, he apparently experiences an 
additional strength, and the conviction of an independent power of 
action. The reason of this is equally plain : the will-force seldom 
acts without first receiving approbation from the faculty of Wisdom ; 
and the hesitation which occurs in the mind between the periods of 
the suggestion of Love and the sanction of the Wisdom, impresses 
the conviction upon the mind that there is a choice or independence 
of action residing within the Will itself Man feels an impulse to 



634 

move, but hesitates ; and this is an indication of the workings and 
deliberations of the Wisdom. And when it sanctions, the mind feels 
consciously impelled onward ; and the person manifests great force 
and firmness, and presses forward with an innate conviction of pru- 
dence, justice, and truth, and thus feels an interior approbation. 
This always occurs with minds well constituted and superiorly de- 
veloped. 

But the Wisdom itself is not a faculty self-instructed and uninflu- 
enced by interior or external things ; for the judgment is developed 
by interior and outward experience, from which it learns policy, pru- 
dence, order, harmony, and propriety, as to its movements in refer- 
ence to its associate faculties, and its interior direction in respect to 
outward action. 

When the Will is impressed with an irresistible impulse from the 
Love, it sometimes acts without consulting or listening to the admo- 
nitions of the Wisdom. When this is the case, a man feels an in- 
nate consciousness of violation, and an unnerving sense of impropri- 
ety and injustice. He experiences an inward conviction of guilt, 
and of ingratitude to the silent but constant promptings of the Wis-, 
dom. And the internal condemnation which he feels results from 
the disapprobations of the judgment ; and the workings of a violated 
conscience are expressed in the configurations of the countenance. 

Thus it is seen that the Will is a passive faculty, subject to the 
command and action of the Love and Wisdom. There exists a 
perpetual strife between the suggestions of the Love and the appro- 
bations of the judgment. This would not exist if men would turn 
their attention to the cultivation of their interior faculties, so that they 
might recognise the great principles of the Universe, and thus learn 
to live in their external sphere of movement in a correspondingly- 
harmonious manner. Then the judgment would always be the su- 
preme and governing faculty among the other departments of the 
human soul ; and then would all things in the outer world precisely 
correspond to its dictates. When Wisdom assumes an immoveable 
position on the throne of the interior world or the soul, then will all 
other faculties, as subjects, be influenced, directed, and governed with 
a righteous government. 

Thus the conviction of the soul's independence arises from an in- 
sufficient development of the faculty of Wisdom, from the misdirec- 
tion of all the faculties, and especially from the very superficial modes 
of educating them which prevail. 



635 

Will, I repeat, is a passive faculty. It is, however, not only the 
receptacle of thought, but a faculty of thought itself; and it is also a 
medium of communication between the Love and Wisdom. Hence 
it is that when thoughts are evolved from the will-force, man feels 
that he has an independence of action and a " free will" uninfluenced. 
I say it is when the thoughts are evolved from the Will, and not when 
the Will prompts the system to outward movement, that a man con- 
ceives of the freedom of his own Will. For when volition is pro- 
duced, the judgment takes cognizance of the operations of the Will. 

Then, again, a man sometimes feels a conviction of " free will" 
when his judgment evolves the thought, and while the Will is en- 
gaged in perpetual volition. 

The combinations of the soul are of themselves an enigma beyond 
the possibility of any mind to solve. And it is the evanescentness 
of the action of each faculty that gives rise to the interior conviction 
of " free will." Another cause of this conviction is that man does 
not individualize the specific promptings and suggestions of the in- 
ternal. He therefore becomes confused in the general evolution of 
thought, and rushes to erroneous conclusions, and adopts unsound 
principles of metaphysical speculation. 

And man is incessantly subject to the suggestions of Love and the 
promptings of thoughts which the judgment disapproves. Thus he 
feels a constant antagonism within his own being ; that is, between 
the lower affections and desires of Love, and the approbations of the 
Wisdom. Meanwhile Will, as the mediator between the two other 
faculties, is passive. A man may feel impressed to act in a given 
way, yet he obeys not the impulse, and says, " I will not, until my 
mind is convinced of the propriety of so doing." This certainly is 
a most truthful acknowledgment of absolute dependence, and is an 
expression flowing from an undecided judgment. Man always makes 
himself, or the pronoun I, the subject of action, or the acted on, 
whenever the judgment directs or approves an external action. In 
the expression, " I will not act until my judgment approves the ac- 
tion," the pronoun I represents the Will or passive faculty; while 
the terms " my judgment" represent the higher faculty, which is the 
Wisdom. And as the Wisdom is dependent for its judgment, its 
development, or its capabilities of discernment, upon the character 
of the thoughts within, and the influences and experiences without, 
it can not be truthfully said that this possesses an independent power 



636 nature's divine revelations. 

of commanding action, which could with any propriety be termed 
« free will." 

Hence the idea of the existence of " free will" proceeds from an 
indistinct consciousness that pervades the whole workings of the soul. 
The belief arises also from a confounding of the actions of the indi- 
vidual faculties, without perceiving the relations which they sustain 
to outward things, to the forms which they inhabit, or to one anoth- 
er. Hence there exists no law, principle, or fact, which affords of 
this belief the least particle of proof. 

It has been said by some metaphysicians, and especially by Locke 
and Plato, that the " free will" of man is proved by his superiority 
over all the other forms in Nature ; that the animal is governed by an 
instinctive impulse, and by influences that proceed from surrounding 
things — while Man is prompted to act, and is at liberty to positively 
refuse. Thus it is said that he moves under a manifest freedom of 
the will. 

The discerning mind will perceive instantly that this indicates a 
very superficial view of the cause of action in the animal and human 
form ; and the hypothesis is assumed without analyzing the individual 
faculties of the human soul, and their specific modes of action. Man 
is only an elevated form among all the forms in Nature ; and from 
the variety of which he is a part, the whole is made a complete sys- 
tem, in which may be observed series, degrees, and states of progres- 
sion, both as relate to the essence and the form, or the soul and the 
body. But there exists no proof in the perceptible superiority of 
man over the lower creations that he possesses an independent power 
of action, while all other things in the Universe are inseparably and 
unchangeably united. 

It certainly is evident that there is a species of independence pos- 
sessed by every particle of matter in existence ; and that consists 
only in the fact that forms have an individual being. In this sense 
the term independence can be applied to all things. But speaking 
in reference to the whole System of divine creation, it can not be 
said that there is any such thing as absolute independence ; for all 
things are but parts of one stupendous Whole — and from this is 
demonstrated the unity and dependence of all things. 

The numerous classifications that have been made of the phrenic 
development of the soul, have no direct bearing upon the principles 
herein advanced, inasmuch as they are founded upon the anatomi- 



nature's divine revelations. 637 

cal constitution of the brain, and are therefore external, and not 
decidedly connected with any of the real-realities of the interior or 
thinking principle. 

§ 189. I next proceed to consider the spiritual and material Sen- 
ses, and their relations to the outer world. But I discover that two 
have been given to man which he does not possess except in a quali- 
fied sense, and then only as branches of others. 

Feeling (or touch) is a distinct sense, and sustains a close rela- 
tion to the faculty of Love. 

Hearing, or the sense of external sound, is also a distinct sense, 
and is conjoined with the united action of Love and Will, and espe- 
cially with the Will, for it is by this faculty that fliis sense is rendered 
a delicate medium of communication between the inner and outer 
world. 

The sense of Seeing is related to the faculty of Wisdom ; and 
hence it is subject to the Will. Seeing is always an act of the Will, 
approved or permitted by the Wisdom ; for a person may or may 
not employ his organ of vision to behold material things. 

But Hearing is a sense related to Love and Will; and hence 
Will has no power to prevent the inflowing vibrations of sound. And 
Touch is a sense related to Love alone, and is a connecting link 
between the human faculties and the instincts of the animal creation. 
Hence it is that the Will and Love have no power over it, and can 
not govern the sensation produced by it, or modify the intrusions of 
external things upon its susceptibility. 

Two other senses have been recognised as belonging to man, and 
these are Tpste and Smell. But this classification can not be true ; 
for taste and smell are confined to the sense of Touch, and their or- 
gans are only avenues through which peculiar sensations are received. 
Smelling is subject neither to the judgment nor to the Will ; nor is 
the sense of Taste; for each of them, unlike the others, is subject to 
be acted on, but has not power to resist external invasions. 

It can be proved that the sense of Hearing depends upon the 
medium of Touch only primarily, for its power of communicating 
sound to the internal, and that the details of its action, and its effects 
upon the internal, are for the most part governed by the influence of 
the Will and Wisdom. That is, sound is governed not so much by 
the structure of the ear, as by the operation of the Will and Wisdom 
upon it. Thus sound is rendered by the judgment, gentle, conge- 



638 nature's divine revelations. 

nial, or repulsive ; and that too by calling into action of the will- 
force. I say, then, that this can be proved ; and this will establish 
the position of this sense between that of Touch and Vision : for 
Hearing is a mediatorial sense. 

Man, then, has three distinct senses : — the subordinate or sugges- 
tive sense, which is Touch ; the passive or modifying sense, which 
is Hearing ; and the superior or protective sense, which is above and 
over them all, and this is Seeing. Seeing is related especially to the 
Wisdom ; and both are watchful and careful to protect all the sub- 
ordinate possessions of the interior and exterior form. Hearing is a 
medium sense, related to the Will and Love, and is passive. There- 
fore it is subject to receive all sounds created or courted by love, 
and to admit them into the interior, according to the modifying ten- 
dency of the Wisdom. And Touch is the germinal or rudimental 
sense, subject to the suggestions of Love, and the influence of outer 
things upon the body. 

It is now made manifest why man's external form corresponds to 
and represents his interior being. For it is now perceived that there 
is a trinity in everything, and that there is a perfect likeness between 
the external form of man and the form and structure of the soul. 
The soul of man is thus proved to be a tangible reality ; for it has 
been made distinctly clear, even to the sensuous observer, that forms 
are created and determined only by their essence. This all-important 
truth applies to man and to the whole Universe. To behold the soul 
or spirit of man, then, observe his material mode of being. Mean- 
while consider that the real man is the internal, this only animating 
the material form, in order that it may perfect its constitution and 
preserve its identity, and also establish an inseparable connexion be- 
tween the material and spiritual world.* 

* It may not be improper to note a phenomenon which here occurred. Having 
spoken for about three hours, and the fatigue incident to the protracted silting pos- 
ture of those present having become somewhat severe, the lecturer paused and re- 
marked to his magnetizer as follows : " I perceive that I shall now have to be absent 
(that is, from the body) about six or seven minutes, during which time the scribe and 
others of you may relieve your muscles by taking exercise." He then assumed his 
usual inclined position, and remained rigid and statue-like, breathing very slightly, 
for about seven minutes, at the end of which period he returned with rather unusual 
muscular convulsions, and under mental emotions which he could not entirely sup- 
press. Said he, " I see I have but little more to say before speaking of a totally 
different and altogether higher subject ; and as my impressions flow easily, I will now 
proceed to give all that will precede the revelations on the spiritual spheres." He 



nature's divine revelations. 639 

§ 190. From past considerations it is made clear that man materi- 
ally is a perfection of all Matter in Nature; and that man spiritually 
is a. perfection of all Motion in the Universe, or of the First Great 
Principle of Motion, which is the Divine Mind, whose Essence is 
Love : and that man spiritually is constituted of the wisdom of Love. 
It has also been shown that every form is unfolded by progressive 
stages from the lower particles of matter to the perfect symmetry of 
the material organization of man ; and that the form or essence has 
in like manner advanced through successive degrees of development, 
to the perfect spiritual organization. Moreover, it has been shown 
that the exterior or the form is the express likeness of its interior 
essence, which latter has unfolded itself from the inner to the outer 
on the principle of end, cause, and effect* 

And I am desirous of enforcing that great spiritual and eternal 
truth which it is necessary for man to know and appreciate before he 
can know himself and be happy: and that is, that all manifest sub- 
stances, forms, compositions — indeed, that all things visible, are 
expressions of an interior productive cause, which is the spiritual es- 
sence : that the Mineral Kingdom is an expression of Motion, the 
Vegetable an expression of Life, the Animal an expression of Sensa- 
tion, and that Man is an expression of Intelligence; that the planets 
in our solar system are a perfect expression of the Sun from which 
they sprang ; that the various combined bodies and planetary systems 
in the Universe are a perfect expression of the Great Sun of the 
Univercoelum ; that the Great Sun is a perfect expression of the 
Spiritual Sun within it ; and that the Spiritual Sun is a perfect 
expression of the Divine Mind, Love, or Essence. The Spiritual 
Sun is thus the Centre and Cause of all material things. It is a diver- 
ging or radiating Sphere or Atmosphere of the Great Eternal Cause. 
It is an aroma — a garment and a perfect radiation of the more inte- 
rior Essence, the Divine, Creative Soul. 

Behold the truth — that the material Universe is a perfect repre- 
sentation of the spiritual Universe, in which nothing exists but what 
is everlasting and infinite ; that the whole material System is the Body 
of the Creative Soul ; and that the Spiritual Essence has unfolded 
and manifested itself in a material Form ! And this Form is the 
Order and Wisdom of the Divine Mind. 

then proceeded to give in a prompt and unhesitating manner all that precedes his 
remarks on the process of death, the whole duration of the sitting being upward of 
four hours. 



G40 nature's divine revelations. 

Light and Love constituted the first development of the Spiritual 
Sun ; and that was Light and Life inconceivable — a brilliancy that 
extended throughout the height, and depth, and length, and breadth 
of space — that became illuminated space itself; and yet space is not 
limited, nor could it transcend the expansive illuminations of the 
Great Spiritual Sun. And when the Universe was completed, Order 
and Form reigned omnipresent throughout the whole Univercoelum ! 
And such was the grand and stupendous Development of the Great 
Spiritual Sun — this having developed the Material Sun, and this the 
expanded Universe ! 

All things that man creates are such as represent his thoughts. 
They are merely the outward expressions of the thoughts of his soul. 
He creates nothing but what is a living evidence and representation 
of a thought previously conceived. This truth is useful as a guide 
to the mind ; for now, when the inquiry is made as to what the soul 
is, where it is, how it exists, and what are the evidences — the tangible 
evidences of its existence — this truth, which is now proved to be a 
universal one, should be recalled to the mind : that all things tangible 
are in reality the living evidences of the soul within, made manifest 
to the material senses, and useful to the requirements of the outer 
world. 

Every mind must conceive of the existence of a Cause as the 
parent of any effects visible to the senses. And the cause must be 
admitted as corresponding to the effect, or else the effect can not be 
attributed to any producing cause. Hence it follows that all external 
and visible things are effects, prompted, created, and unfolded to the 
outer world, by a corresponding interior cause ; and that the cause 
must be the real reality, or else such tangible effects could not have 
been produced. So all material things created by man are the forms 
of his thoughts ; and these are the offspring of the soul. The form 
of man is a likeness, a type, a representative of the cause or soul 
which animates and unfolds it to the outer world. The outer senses 
are typical of the inner ones ; for they are unfolded from the corre- 
sponding parts of the interior essence. 

And I feel authorized to affirm, from the nature of my impressions, 
that if man were differently situated and superiorly educated, he would 
not be so far removed from the spiritual world as he now is in his 
sphere of thought. And, moreover, he would recognise the proper 
use of all things, and apply them to his wants, as directed by the 



641 

governor of all things, which is Wisdom. And he would recognise 
the relation existing between the natural and the spiritual world ; and 
that, too, without experiencing a metamorphosis or transformation of 
the real man from the outer to the inner world. 

Furthermore, I now discover that man, as to soul and form, be- 
comes individualized in this sphere, and preserves his form hence- 
forward, and knows no change ; and that man exists in the other 
world in a perfect human form, and among as many expressed forms 
of essence, and as many projections of thought, as are existing in 
this sphere of being. I discover that the Second Sphere is unfolded 
from this, the first, and that it is the perfect form of this its parent 
and creator. 



§ 191. I would have the reader apprehend the manner in which 
I employ words to express thought ; for it is proper to guard against 
all obscurity and indefinite and imaginative thoughts. Know, then, 
that I use the terms " essence," " spirit," " soul," and " interior be- 
ing," as synonymous — -signifying the form which animates the body, 
which body is of it an outward expression. I use the terms " spirit- 
ual," " celestial," and " heavenly," as representing distinct degrees 
of material refinement. I employ language in a relative sense, though 
I intend every expression to be understood in its absolute sense, being 
relative only in reference to the whole System of the Universe, of 
which this philosophy is intended to be a tangible, verbal expression. 
In using the terms "spirit" and "soul" I am adapting myself to the 
forms of expression imposed on philosophy by speculative minds in 
order to convey their ideas. 

I would, moreover, have all understand that I consider (because 
I perceive) that all things, whether tangible or intangible, are mate- 
rial ; that there exists no such thing as "immaterial" or "impon- 
derable" elements, gases, or pervading mediums; and that there 
exists no such a thing as absolute perfection, save that Divine Essence 
which is composed of Love and infinite Perfection itself. There- 
fore, when I speak concerning the spiritual Spheres, I will speak as 
if all things were visible to the material senses ; for they are so to 
the senses unclothed and free from outward obstructions. 

I shall preserve a sameness in the mode of expression, and a natu- 
ralness in all my descriptions of the things which I shall hereafter 
know and be enabled to relate. And many things which I have not 
explained concerning the various manifestations of the soul, will 

41 



y 



642 

hereafter be spoken of as collateral with the general descriptions. I 
shall employ the terms " man'' 1 and "form" throughout all the forth- 
coming relations, in order that there may not exist any confusion in 
terms ; and these I shall use synonymously. 

I now perceive the objections that will be raised against the prece- 
ding relations, and those which are to follow. The first of these is 
embodied in the question, " What proof have we that this account 
of the spirit-world is true ?" I perceive the answer : and that is, 
Recognise the unchangeable tendency of the universal laws and 
principles that govern the whole System of creation ; and by them 
and their unvarying teachings the mind may decide upon the truth 
or falsity of all assertions beyond the possibility of sensuous demon- 
stration. If they are recognised as immutable, then a sameness in 
their tendency must be manifested in all parts of the general structure 
of the Universe ; and all philosophy that is truthful must correspond 
thereunto. If they proclaim universal association, then the same 
principle should be considered as holding alikein every department 
of Nature and the Univercoelum. Tf they proclaim universal develop- 
ment, then the same must inevitably be perpetuated from the lowest 
point of time to the highest point in eternity. Upon these universal 
and eternal principles of progression, rests the truth of that which 
will hereafter be asserted. — And that which has been asserted will, in 
the main, receive the approbation of the most enlightened judgments, 
and is analogically demonstrated in the visible fields of creation. 

The second objection is, " That it is impious, presumptuous, and 
inconsistent with the nature of things, for any being to pretend to 
a knowledge of heavenly things. Therefore what is said, must be an 
ingenious invention, or a systematized fabrication of unreal and chi- 
merical things." This objection flows only from a misdirected and 
uneducated judgment, and therefore requires the most unbounded 
forgiveness : for it is plain that no enlightened mind would make an 
objection based upon such a mere superficial presumption. The evi- 
dence that it is not a fanciful and ingenious invention is contained in 
the exterior form of the work, and the irrespective presentation of 
truth, without courting the prejudices or beliefs that at present pre- 
vail in the world. And that it is not imaginary, evidence may be de- 
rived from the order of the whole revelation, and from the naturalness 
of the expressions, of the applications, and of the conclusions, which 
are irresistible to the higher perceptions of any expanded intellect. 



nature's divine revelations. 643 

The third objection is the most powerful of them all, and is to be 
feared more than any other enemy, however formidable, that will be 
arrayed against the truth — and that is, " I do not believe it" This, 
certainly, is an objection which no argument or reason can reach, 
because it flows from the depths of ignorance. And to such object- 
ors I would only say, Abandon all such insignificant expressions, 
or your ignorance will become imbecility ; and press onward to 
attain that degree of knowledge that will enable you to understand 
whether these things are true or chimerical. 

I hereafter employ no arguments to prove the things which I 
relate ; but I shall be prompted to employ illustrations to make the 
relations intelligible to the mind in its present plane of thought. 
With these remarks, then, I am prepared to venture the assertion 
of truths hereafter without fear as to their rightful apprehension. I 
will now, therefore, ascend to the second world of human existence. 
Meanwhile, I shall recognise the truthfulness of the saying, that 
" Light and Life are Love, and Order and Form are Wisdom;" 
that man internally, is constituted of the " Wisdom of Love;" and 
that he is the ultimate design of Nature, of the Universe, and of its 
Eternal Cause.* 



<^ 192. Thoughts that are associated with the process of dying, and 
with the state of death, are to some minds dark, doubtful, cheerless, 

* After having been in the abnormal state for upward of four hours, and closing 
his lecture at this place, the author remarked, that he perceived on the mind of one 
of the witnesses present (Mr. Theron R. Lapham) a desire that he should examine 
his wife, who was ill (a fact which had not been previously stated). He accordingly 
passed off, and on returning to outward consciousness he remarked, that it was very 
singular that all the inflowings of those exalted truths of which he had been speak- 
ing had now entirely ceased, and that his perceptions of them now were but little more 
expansive than they would be if he were in the normal state ! This we understood 
him to attribute to the fact that the spiritual light governed by the associated minds 
of the second sphere had now ceased to shine upon his understanding to the same 
degree as while lecturing. He said his mind then rested on altogether a lower plane 
of thought, and that he was at that moment only qualified for the examination and 
treatment of the diseased. He then proceeded with the examination of the patient 
(who was absent), and to give a prescription, the results of which, it is scarcely 
necessary to say, were precisely accordant with facts, and attended with the relief 
sought by the patient. 



644 nature's divine revelations. 

and disconsolating ; while to others death seems a welcome state, 
productive of peace, quietness, hlessing, and elevation. It is in a 
degree terrifying to all, and to many it seems of all things the most 
to be dreaded and shunned. It is generally feared by the brave and 
the timid, the wise and the foolish, the old and the young. It is to 
all a fearful process, rendered much more so by the prospect of a 
cold and unrelenting grave ! This, I perceive, is in consequence 
of wrongly apprehending the process of dying, and of not knowing 
the ineffable beauties that surround the living man when it escapes 
the outer form. 

As soon as the human organization is perfected in its form, size, 
and general developments, and as soon as the period has arrived 
when the spirit exercises its full control over the body, the process 
of transformation commences. The change is imperceptible, yet it 
is incessant and progressive. The body is not dying for a few 
hours only, but for many years — during which time the faculties and 
powers of the inner being gradually release their proprietorship over 
the form, and the soul continues its aspirations toward the higher 
spheres. 

When the form is yet a child, it manifests all the angular, eccen- 
tric, and irregular traits of character, inclinations, and movements. 
When childhood advances to youth, the eccentricity gives way to 
more uniformity, and then is displayed the circular, in every pos- 
sible modification of that form. When youth ascends to manhood, 
the perfect circular and spiral make their appearance, and are uni- 
formly displayed in the inclinations and characteristics of that pro- 
gressed stage of development. At this period the process of dying 
or transformation commences. The spirit is continually developing 
and expanding its faculties, and putting -them forth as feelers into the 
higher spheres. The tendencies of the spirit are no more descend- 
ing, but ascending, and that, too, to an immensity beyond the power 
of language to express, or the most exalted intellect to comprehend. 

And as manhood progresses to old age, the body gradually be- 
comes incapable of performing the office required by the spirit. 
Hence, when people are aged, their faculties seem buried beneath 
the wornout and useless materials of the body. They appear weak 
in intellect, imbecile, and unconsociable to all around them that is 
youthful, blooming, and seemingly perfected. One faculty after an- 
other withdraws from the material form, and their energy, brilliancy, 
and susceptibility, seem to decline. The body, finally, is almost 



nature's divine revelations. 645 

disconnected from the spirit which gives it animation ; and then the 
body is a dweller in the rudimental sphere, and the spirit is an in- 
habitant of the inner life, or the spiritual world. And when the mo- 
ment of dissolution occurs, the sensation, or clothing medium of the 
body, is attracted and absorbed by the spirit, of which it then be- 
comes the material form. At this instant the body manifests faint 
and almost imperceptible movements, as if it were grasping for the 
life which had fled ; and these are contortions of the countenance, 
spasmodic contractions of the muscles, and seeming efforts of the 
whole frame to regain its animating soul. 

Such are the visible appearances connected with the process of 
death. But these are deceptive : for the process occurring in the 
interior is far more beautiful than it is possible to describe. When 
the body contracts its muscles and apparently manifests the most 
agonizing and writhing efforts, it is merely an open indication of joy 
unspeakable in the inner being, and of ecstasy unknown to all but 
itself. When the countenance is contorted, pain is not experienced ; 
but such is an expression of ineffable delight. And when the body 
gives forth its last possession, a smile is impressed on the counte- 
nance, which of itself is an index of the brightness and resplendent 
beauty that pervade the spirit's home ! In the last moments of outer 
life the spiritual perceptions are greatly expanded and illuminated, 
and the' spirit is thus rendered competent to behold the immense pos- 
sessions of its second habitation. 

It is given me to know these truths by daily experiencing them, 
and having them verified in the frequent transitions that occur within 
my being, from the outer to the inner world, or from the lower to 
the higher spheres. I speak, therefore, from personal experience, 
which is knowledge fully confirmed by the unvarying sensations and 
phenomena that occur. 

The butterfly escapes its gross and rudimental body, and wings 
its way to the sunny bower, and is sensible of its new existence. 
The drop of water that reposes on the earth is rendered invisible by 
the absorbing invitations of the sun, and ascends to associate with, 
and repose in, the bosom of the atmosphere. The day that is known 
by its warmth and illumination, dispenses its blessings to the forms 
of earth, and sinks into repose in the bosom of the night. Night is,! 
then, an index of a new day, which is first cradled in the horizon,; 
and afterward perfected in its noontide light, beauty, and animation.! 
The flower, being unfolded from the interior by virtue of its own 



646 

essence and the sun, is variegated in every possible manner, and thus 
becomes a representative of light and beauty ; but having attained its 
perfection, it soon begins to change its form, its color, and its beauty 
of external being. Its fragrance goes forth and pervades all congenial 
and suitable forms, and its beauty is indelibly impressed upon the 
memory of its beholder and admirer, when the flower itself is no 
more. The foliage, tinted with the breath of winter, no longer re- 
tains its outward beauty : but this is an index of new life and anima- 
tion, which is perfectly exemplified in the return of foliage in the 
youthful season. As it is with these, so it is with the spirit. The 
body dies on the outer, or rather changes its mode of existence, 
while the spirit ascends to a higher habitation, suited to its nature and 
requirements. And as it is with these, so it is with me, and the 
transitions which I continually experience. 

The transition of my being from the outer to the inner world is 
produced by the action of forces contained in another body, upon 
the similar forces contained in my own material form. The process 
is that of destroying the sensation of the outer, or rather of changing 
it to the sensation of the spirit — at which time the medium that con- 
nects my body with another is sustained by a mingling of the forces 
of the two bodies, while the actual sensation leaves the body and be- 
comes the Form of my spirit. This Form, then, is the body which 
I possess while occupying higher positions in material existence. 
Inasmuch, then, as the body is thus deserted, I am enabled, by 
causes unrelated, to behold the possessions of the Second Sphere, 
and to commune with the knowledge there existing, together with 
that of earth. This elevation assists me to penetrate with spiritual 
perception the whole arcana of the various earths in the Universe. 

Thus I am constantly experiencing a transition from the outer to 
the inner sphere of thought, existence, and investigation. This 
change will be experienced by all, though the means by which it will 
be accomplished may seem in some instances painful, terrifying, and 
disconsolating. Death, or the transition so termed, is, however, of 
all things the most to be admired, and its prospect is the first thing 
to be cherished and appreciated. 

In these relations the inhabitants of the earth may repose confi- 
dence ; and they should meanwhile strive to have all the faculties and 
powers of the spirit so developed as to be able to perceive and ap- 
preciate the grandeur of that superior existence to which all must 
inevitably ascend. 



nature's divine revelations. 647 

§ 193. I now behold the forms of earth and the bodies of men, 
including my own, in a light and with a degree of perception never 
before presented. I discover that I can only see the forms by judg- 
ing what and where they are, by the light of the spirit : for the outer 
body is beyond my perception, and I only see well-constituted and 
living spirits. By possessing this perception, I am enabled to com- 
mune with all the possessions of this Second Sphere, and now be- 
hold the extended fields and living habitations of this elevated ex- 
istence. 

There are to be observed three specific degrees of form and de- 
velopment : the young and unmatured ; the advanced stages of these 
up to the mediatorial degree of manhood ; and the highest of them 
all, which is the perfect form and most highly developed of all the 
spirits there existing. 

I perceive that whenever an infant dies on any of the earths, the 
germ or undeveloped body of its spirit becomes deposited in this 
Sphere, and is fully unfolded in intellect, and highly enlightened con- 
cerning all of its own existence and prior situation. The infant that 
has had life, and dies in infancy, is, I perceive, in this Sphere, fully 
developed and perfected. So it is with all uninformed spirits who 
escape the body on any earth : for each is here educated in the truths 
and beauties of the whole existence. So it is also with the intelligent 
and highly cultivated ; for they are here more advanced, and occupy 
a position more elevated and refined. 

Moreover, I discover three distinct societies or associations of men 
and females, each occupying a position determined by their degree 
of cultivation, sympathy for one another, and power of approaching 
each other's sphere of knowledge and attainment. And what is well 
to relate is, that each society is encompassed by a peculiar sphere or 
atmosphere, which is an exhalation from the specific quality of their 
interior or spiritual characters. Every spirit has a peculiar sphere of 
its own, and also a general one in which it can with pleasure exist. 
And spirits know and associate with each other according to the 
quality of the sphere which is exhaled from their interiors. They 
associate only as spheres are agreeable, and as they are capable of 
approaching each other with pleasure. 

So it is also with mankind on earth. — They dwell in each other's 
society only as they can coalesce, and approach each other with 
pleasure. So also are existing on earth the three specific degrees of 
development, which are youth, manhood, and mature age. But they 



648 

are in a rudimental condition, and not situated in order as they are 
in the Second Sphere. 

I perceive that spirits approach each other according to the rela- 
tive degrees of brilliancy which surrounds and encompasses their 
forms. Thus association is determined and made perfect by the law 
of congeniality and affinity, or affection. They have an affection for 
one another in proportion to the similarity in the degrees of love and 
purity to which they have attained. Thus are the three states or 
societies established. 

In the first society are an immense number of infant and uncultiva- 
ted spirits, which are in various degrees of advancement and cultiva- 
tion, according as such have proceeded from the earth. In the second 
group or society, are those who have become highly instructed in the 
I principles and truths of the Divine Mind. And into this society all 
who die on earth with minds properly unfolded, are immersed, be- 
cause here they can associate agreeably. In the third society I 
discover spirits of the most enlightened character. The most of 
them proceed from the planets Jupiter and Saturn, and also from 
planets in other solar systems. This society is so highly illumina- 
ted with wisdom, that it is almost impossible for the spirits of the 
lower societies to approach it. If they make an effort to enter their 
midst, this is immediately overcome by the strong repulsion arising 
from the non-affinity existing between them and their respective 
spheres. 

The atmosphere that flows from and encompasses and protects the 
first society, is of a mingled and rather unilluminated appearance. 
Its brilliancy is rather faint in comparison to that of those above it. 
It appears gloomy, dark, and rather uncongenial, because it is an 
emanation from uncultivated intellects. Yet there is a purity — an 
exceeding purity among them, viewed comparatively with that exist- 
ing on earth. 

The second society is enveloped with an atmosphere of far more 
congenial variegations, presenting a resplendent brilliancy which in- 
dicates purity and elevation. It appears like the mingling of many 
colors, such as are not known on earth. And these are all so per- 
fectly conjoined, and are blended together in such harmony, that the 
whole aroma is of itself a representation of purity and refinement. 
Yet it is a sphere emanating from the whole body of the society, in- 
dicating the wisdom of the spirits composing it. Their wisdom con- 
sists in a knowledge of truths and principles concerning material and 



nature's divine revelations. 649 

rudimental things ; and in them they are highly enlightened. And 
the inconceivable variety of colors surrounding them arises from their 
dissimilar stages of intellectual advancement. Yet they are all in the 
same plane of wisdom, and thus form one society, enveloped by this 
beautiful and refined atmosphere. 

The third society is also clothed with an aerial garment, which 
is a perfect representation of the character and perfection of their in- 
teriors. I behold in it all colors, and a variety of reflections proceed- 
ing from the subordinate societies ; and these reflections render their 
spiritual emanation so very beautiful that language is inadequate to 
describe it. 

Those of the first society are in the plane of natural thought; that 
is, they are just emerging from the instructions and impressions of 
earth, into the wisdom of the higher societies. 

The second society is in the plane or sphere of causes ; that is, 
they are just emerging from a superior knowledge of visible effects 
presented on earth, to a perception of the interior causes of them : 
and their wisdom extends to the lowest and first cause of all material 
things. Therefore they have a knowledge of all interior causes, es- 
sences, and their modes of external manifestation : but they are not 
in the possession of superior wisdom concerning the uses for which 
causes and effects were instituted. 

The third society is in the plane of effects ; and those composing 
it have a perception of all ultimate design, and of the universal 
adaptation of things to each other. Their minds are exceedingly 
luminous. With their powers of penetration, the externals of things 
are laid open, and they perceive only the character and quality of 
the interior. Their vision extends to every recess of their own habi- 
tation, and their knowledge comprehends all subordinate material 
existences. They have a most unlimited presentation of all created 
things below their elevated position ; and their wisdom is light, and 
love, and brilliancy, and even ecstasy, to a degree that transcends 
description. With their unfolded spiritual powers, they behold the 
vast landscapes of the spirit-home, too extensive to be comprehended 
by men on earth, and too beautiful to be appreciated or enjoyed by 
them. 

The third society are not only in a state of emergement from the 
plane of causes to that of effects, but also from their sphere to the 
third world of human existence. 



650 nature's divine revelations. 

§ 194. And what is well to relate is, that notwithstanding the dis- 
similitude that exists between the three societies, there is a perfect 
unity among them, and a mutual dependence one upon another; and 
there is a continual aspiring affection that gyrates from the infant in- 
tellect to the high and superior wisdom of the third society. There 
is a unity of action, an agreeableness of situation, and a propriety of 
position, which cause them all to live for one another, like a broth- 
erhood. 

And, moreover, it is profitable to remark that each society or group 
is well situated, well conditioned, and well cultivated, in reference to 
the specific state which each is compelled to sustain. The situations 
are perfect in proportion to the degree of wisdom and refinement to 
which each has attained. The lowest appears inferior in comparison 
to the higher and superior ; though even the first, to man on earth, 
would appear to be a high state of perfection. By the varieties of 
condition and development, the societies are made perfect. They 
are thus as one brotherhood, joined by mutual affections and actions, 
and perpetuated in goodness by the benign and gentle influences that 
proceed from the highest society to the lower ones, and from these 
to it again. 

The societies in the Second Sphere are very much to be admired, 
because of the perfect harmony which pervades them, and the per- 
fect melody and concert of rudimental and perfected knowledge 
which they manifest. In a corresponding manner does there exist a 
concert of action, a unity of feeling, and a universal love, one for 
another. 

The inhabitants do not converse vocally, but immerse their thoughts 
into one another by radiating them upon the countenance. And I 
perceive that thought enters the spirit by a process of breathing, or 
rather it is introduced by influx according to the desires of those con- 
versing. They perceive thought by and through the eyes, inasmuch 
as these, like the general countenance, are an index to the quality and 
workings of the interior. They seemingly hear each other converse ; 
but that is owing to a previous knowledge of sound by which words 
are distinguished and their meaning apprehended. 

They perceive things without them by their sense of vision ; but 
they are conscious that it is the reflection which they perceive, and 
not the substance. Therefore they exercise judgment concerning all 
they perceive — not judging from sensuous observation, but from the 
character of the substance observed. 



REVELATIONS. 651 

I also discover that spirits in this Sphere approach and associate 
with each other according to the mutual affinity subsisting between 
them, even as do the inhabitants of earth ; but the difference is in the 
mode of associating. Men on earth associate with one another by 
the guidance of their gross and rudimental senses, as these are pro- 
ductive of inclination and desire. Instead of this, men associate in 
this higher Sphere by a knowledge of each other's inherent purity, 
and the state of each other's affections. 

Moreover, I perceive that the former experience of every person, 
both male and female, is treasured up in the memory, from which 
they can extract representations of that which they previously knew 
or experienced. Everything appears indelibly impressed upon the 
memory, and is mirrored forth with a vividness in proportion to the 
strength of the impression. Therefore whatever thought enters the 
human mind on earth, becomes a resident in the memory, and is 
here brought forth with the appearance of newness that makes it both 
interesting and instructive. Those things experienced which are 
disagreeable to the memory, are deposited in its depths and con- 
cealed from the view of any other being, by the prevalence of those 
events and experiences which it pleases the mind to remember, and 
which the mind takes delight in contemplating. Hence it is proper 
for all men on earth to do and think only that which pleases them 
most (according to wisdom), and which they would most earnestly 
desire to remember; and not to do those things, or encourage those 
thoughts, which are opposed to the superior delights of the mind. 
If this can not be done in the present social and mental condition of 
the world, then it is proper to change those conditions, so that even 
this great good and pleasure may be obtained. 

When spirits conversing appeal to each other's memory, the mem- 
ory mirrors forth a perfect representation of the thing remembered, 
which is perceived and understood by the conversing spirit. I be- 
hold beautiful representations in the memory of those in the higher 
societies. These representations are of the most exquisite charac- 
ter, because they proceed from the memory of highly-enlightened 
intellects ; and they are therefore delightful, inviting, and instructive. 

I perceive that everything in this Sphere is created and manifested 
only by and through the exercise and direction of Wisdom. Hence 
the perfect order and uniformity that subsist, and the inexpressible 
happiness that flows as a consequence from such exquisite harmony 
and unity of action. Everything is appreciated as a blessing con- 



652 nature's divine revelations. 

ferred upon them by the light and life of Divine Love, and the order 
and form of Divine Wisdom. 

It is pleasing to behold these heavenly societies : for I see them at 
this moment existing in the most perfect degree of brotherly love, 
and joined inseparably together by constant ascending and descend- 
ing affections. How very clear and bright are their countenances 
and expressions ! They are unblemished by artificiality, and un- 
spotted by rudimental and gross intrusions — for they are above and 
superior to these, and highly developed. The .first society is indeed 
low in comparison to the highest ; but the variety and the degrees 
nevertheless form of the whole a complete brotherhood. The diver- 
sity consists in the different degrees of development ; and the lowest 
can not approach the highest, because of the dissimilarity of quality 
and spheres. But the lowest contains and involves the highest, 
while the latter in return comprehends and pervades the whole 
Sphere, manifesting a grace and beauty beyond the power of language 
to describe. And there exists almost an infinite variety of disposi- 
tions, of loves, of affections, and of wisdom, among them ; yet each 
modification of previous conditions of mind is only an ascending de- 
gree of refinement toward perfection. 

The whole is beautiful — surpassingly beautiful and sublime ! — for 
there exists that continual emanation of love and wisdom from soci- 
eties and individual forms, displaying a brilliancy of illumination be- 
yond any light or color on earth. It is even so very bright and 
beautiful that those in the lower societies who approach are almost 
thrown into ecstasies of delight. They become prostrated, and ap- 
parently fall on their faces, because of the beauty and brilliancy 
of the aroma that encompasses the superior societies of the spirit- 
home. 

Thus it is that all preserve an order in their lives and situations ; 
and thus it is that their approach to each other is graduated accord- 
ing to the unfolding of the spiritual senses and faculties to the exter- 
nal. They represent the circular and spiral forms ; for there exists 
among them a uniform and also an ascending movement. And one 
is continually unfolding the possessions of another, even as from the 
germ are unfolded the body and the flower. And even as the flower 
perpetuates the species of the plant, so does the superior society per- 
vade the lower ones, and is constantly introducing them into its own 
vast possessions ; and thus all go onward to a still higher Sphere of 
spiritual and intellectual elevation. 



J^L 



653 

§ 195. I now proceed to relate the external beauties that appertain 
to this Second Sphere of human existence. For it is necessary that 
the whole aspect of the spirit-home should be vividly represented to the 
inhabitants of the earth, so that it may be an inducement for them to 
advance in their social and spiritual condition. 

I behold the spiritual Sphere as containing all the beauties of the 
natural Sphere combined and perfected. And in every natural 
Sphere these beauties are represented, though in the first and rudi- 
mental degree ; so that every earth is of itself an index and an intro- 
duction to the beauty and grandeur that are existing in the Second 
Sphere. For from the natural the spiritual is unfolded, or made 
manifest. 

The extended surface of this Sphere, I perceive, presents regular 
and gentle undulations, which render the whole diversified and ex- 
ceedingly inviting. And very extensive plains are presented, which 
are clothed with great fertility, and with innumerable varieties of forms 
such as deck the bosom of the earth when all things are favorable to 
a thrifty production. In those vast plains is represented the most 
perfect order. They are gardens, typical of purity, unity, and celes- 
tial love. Their diversified paths continually lead to new and in- 
structive portions, all of which are useful as displaying Divine Love 
and Wisdom, which generate unity and affinity in all created things. 
All flowers, and even their leaves, are observed as so many voices 
proclaiming the beauty of interior perfection, and the infinite Source 
from which they sprang. Every plant, flower, bird, and tree, is per- 
ceived and appreciated as the express creation of Divine love and 
Divine action. 

And there is a beauty in the external of each created thing, which 
is of itself an open expression of celestial love and wisdom. The 
flowers and foliage are of the most variegated appearance ; and their 
variety renders them instructive and impressive, insomuch that they 
act as enchantments upon the minds of those who behold them, and 
induce thoughts beautiful, elevating, and edifying. A fragrance per- 
petually ascends from those vast plains of creation, giving life and 
brilliancy to the atmosphere, which is thereby rendered suitable to be 
inhaled as the breath of love and exhaled as the thoughts of wisdom. 
Every created thing possesses within itself a living love and affection ; 
and this is communicated from one thing to another, all things thus 
becoming as it were electrified and illuminated. The beauty of one 
flower is imparted to another, which in its turn communicates an equal 



654 

bestowment upon others. And thus those plains are a living repre- 
sentation of Divine Love and Wisdom. 

There exists among the many inviting things of this Sphere a pe- 
culiar blending of inherent affections that different forms possess. 
This remark applies to all things in the spiritual Spheres. The be- 
ginning and ending of things appear not ; but their actual existence 
is made manifest with all their living beauties. 

Wisdom here existing consists not in words, nor in the depths of 
the memory ; but in the actual manifestation that everything vividly 
displays. In other words, instruction and admonition are not derived 
from speech, but from action and representation. And everything 
here is profitable and practical — nothing is useless or imaginative. 

Those of the Ji?st society dwell much in the delights of these plains 
and their variegated foliage, from a sense and susceptibility of love, 
but not with an appreciation of wisdom : and they are thereby in- 
structed, developed, and rendered pure. Herein is displayed a per- 
fect adaptation ; for while they are irresistibly drawn to the beauties 
thus presented, those beauties in return breathe into them the breath 
of living love, enkindling the flame of perfect wisdom, which then 
burns to purity. All things are adapted to the necessities of man ; 
and this they feel, both from an inherent consciousness, and alsc 
from a living desire to become instructed in the ways of goodness, 
which are those paths that lead throughout the many portions of this 
Sphere. 

Those of the second society enjoy very much the unity displayed 
among those of the first group, and also the delights courted by the 
first. Besides this, they are continually investigating, analyzing, ex- 
ploring, and cultivating, those many things which are within their 
sphere of comprehension, and thus producing living evidences of 
their wisdom and united ingenuity. 

Those of the third society are to the rest ministering angels, di- 
recting spirits, and perfect examples of exalted wisdom. By their 
knowledge the lower societies, and even the spiritual possessions of 
the whole Sphere, are illuminated and made bright, beautiful, and 
enchanting. 

There are also flowing through these gardens rivers of clear and 
placid waters ; and even in these are exemplified the ceaseless Sow- 
ings of Love and Wisdom, that are breathed, not only into heaven, 
but into the Universe, and become the light and life of all created 
things. The Love of each society, like the still water agitated by a 



655 

falling pebble, expands and waves throughout all the lower and higher 
spheres until the wave has almost reached the bounds of space, which 
is then filled with love. There is no limiting the extension of the 
wave of water, nor can the unfoldings of love be circumscribed. And 
as the waters will roll gently against the shore, so Love flows forth 
and unfolds itself until it becomes merged into Wisdom, which then 
is rendered surpassingly beautiful, because Love is its creative soul 
and living principle. 

Those rivers are representations of Divine creation. They also 
represent Life : for as the river flows from the rill, so Life flows from 
the germ that is deposited deep in the interior of the Universe ; and 
as the rill flows into and becomes an immense ocean, so Life flows 
into and becomes the animating soul of all things. These rivers are 
so very clear and translucent, that the brilliancy of the azure heavens 
is in them vividly reflected. And as night makes the stars appear, 
so do these waters represent the whole celestial scenery above them. 

These rivers flow through valleys abounding in the most beautiful 
and varied creations, and in every species of variegated foliage that 
also adorns those vast plains ; and the whole presents the most ex- 
alted representation of life and Wisdom. 

I behold, also, groves that are of the most charming and enchant- 
ing character. It is impossible to behold them without being im- 
pressed with new and beautiful thoughts, such as they naturally 
suggest. In these groves are reposing those who investigate and 
who love wisdom and the Divine Mind supremely. And those 
that are in the first society, or in Love only, court the refreshing 
shades of those groves, and learn with docility and yet with dignity, 
of the beauties that are around and above them, and are instructed by 
these beauties' expounders. 



§ 196. I perceive that all spirits are engaged in loving their neigh- 
bors, and advancing their welfare ; and here is good will without dis- 
tinction. I perceive that spirits are engaged in exploring the fields of 
Thought, and searching deeply into the causes of things ; and thus 
they learn of love and accumulate wisdom. And there is no inertia, 
no stagnation, but activity and industry are visible in every depart- 
ment of this heavenly Sphere. And it is well to relate that every 
one is engaged in that for which he has an affection, and there is, 
therefore, no confusion. Nor are there any disqualifying conditions, 
but every one is qualified to labor in that for which he has an affec- 



656 nature's divine revelations. 

tion. Affections are varied according to the degrees to which each 
spirit from the first to the highest society, has advanced in the stages 
of development. Hence industry is equal, useful, harmonious, and 
reciprocal ; for every one gravitates to the situation which accords 
with his predisposing desire. 

Moreover, I hehold here some of the most magnificent creations 
of Will and Wisdom. It is well to remark, that everything created 
in this sphere is suggested by Love and perfected by Wisdom — and 
is, therefore, a living projection from their minds. Things are crea- 
ted by Will ; and these I discover are distributed in a uniform man- 
ner throughout the plains, valleys, rivers, and groves of the spirit- 
home. I discover constructions of the most grand and magnificent 
character, each having a brilliancy and illumination according to the 
advanced state of the society in which it is found. The first society 
have creations which are representations of their Love, and Will, 
and uncultivated Wisdom ; and these they behold as representations 
of their interior thoughts. The creations of the second society dis- 
play more uniformity, order, and usefulness ; and thus they subserve 
the purposes of the first society and themselves. The third society 
have splendid constructions, too vast and elegant to describe, and the 
most ambitious imagination could not transcend them in its concep- 
tions. For they are in reality too perfect and too magnificent to be 
conceived of by any mind in its rudimental state of being. 

And there exists among them a pervading happiness ; a soothing 
and tranquillizing element of forgiveness and universal love ; a cordi- 
ality in the bestowment of inherent love upon each other, and a min- 
gling, and yet perfect harmony, of thoughts, all of which it is delightful 
to contemplate. These manifestations all proclaim the divinity of 
the life and love that flow into and animate all the heavens. 

The waftings of thought from one mind to another, are such as 
can be felt, and yet no spirit receives thought uncongenial with its 
quality and being. These waftings are breaths that are inhaled by 
unfolded spirits willing to receive them. It appears as if thoughts 
were continually descending into the recesses of less advanced spir- 
itual existence, and also ascending through all the higher Spheres 
even to the highest, which is the seat and Throne of the Divine 
Mind. 

There are truths here known of the most novel and mysterious 
character ; but these I am not permitted to relate at this time ; for 
they are unimportant to the human race. Yet there is a class of 



657 

truths which it is profitable to mention — and these are concerning 
the experiences, opinions, and beliefs, that exist among the inhabi- 
tants of this spiritual Sphere. 

I perceive that when infants are introduced from the human races 
into the first society, they are believed to be born among them : for 
appearances to them are the same as to families in the human race. 
After the infant is ushered into their midst, they behold and admire 
it; for it teaches tenderness, kindness, and immaculate purity. In- 
fants, therefore, are caressed, nourished, guided, and admonished by 
them, according to the high degree of love and wisdom that exists 
among the various societies. The infant is beheld as constituted 
only of love, and as possessing inherent qualities that will unfold and 
lead to perfection. Their whole object is to produce a proper de- 
velopment of the germinal qualities contained in love ; and this they 
do by processes of the most simple and gentle character. 

And so it is also with spirits from the human race that are imper- 
fectly developed while in the human body, and with such as have 
had their faculties and spiritual principles misdirected, obstructed, or 
disconcerted. Thus, I perceive that imbecile persons, especially if 
they have become so by accident or disease, are received into this 
Sphere as infant spirits, and are then unfolded and rendered 
beautiful. 

I moreover perceive that those who are interiorly deformed from 
birth, have no identity, or even birth in the higher Sphere. And so 
it is with all unorganized bodies ; for such are not capable of devel- 
oping the qualities and faculties of the spirit, and hence do not pre- 
serve their identity. 

Spirits from the human race who have been from birth dejected 
and disconsolated, and who have suffered trials and afflictions of the 
most severe character, are received to the bosom of the first, or sec- 
ond, or third society, with exceeding great joy — so great is the 
fondness of love for them, and the desire to make them happy. 
They are received to the bosom of their affection, and to the life 
of their love, as the mother receives and embraces her child. They 
are cherished and loved with all the combined affection that dwells 
in the depths of each spirit. How joyful it is to see those welcomes, 
and those soothing and tranquillizing affections breathed into that 
spirit who has suffered trials and afflictions in the human race V 

The quality of a spirit is at once perceived, and what is better 
than all, is, the dwellers in this sphere judge not by external or su- 

42 



658 

perficial manifestations, such as passions or impulses of the soul, but 
by the quality and advanced state of the spirit itself ; and it is accord- 
ing to this that they love the spirit introduced into their midst. Yet 
the strength of their love is in proportion to the capability of the in- 
troduced spirit- to appreciate and enjoy it. Love is not bestowed too 
abundantly, nor is any privilege granted which is not useful ; but 
everything of this nature is graduated according to capabilities. Thus 
it is that " to whom much is given, of him is much required." Thi3 
is a truth which angels know ; and these are the words of superior 
wisdom. 

And what may appear strange is, that often when a spirit leaves the 
human form, and is introduced into this Sphere, it for a moment can 
not realize the change, for it is imperceptible. Spirits retain the 
same bodily form in the spiritual Sphere ; and at first they feel as if 
they were only transferred to a country they knew not. It is, how- 
ever, not long after the transition before their interior senses are 
opened ; and then they behold and appreciate the change, and the 
beauties with which they are surrounded. And some spirits appear 
to wonder that they did not see it before, and that they did not 
believe it while in the body ; for now it appears so tangible, and so 
perfectly agreeable with the universal teachings of natural law. . 

Men who have been impressed on earth with certain doctrines 
concerning the other life, seem to smile at themselves, and marvel 
because they were so misled, and so easy to be misdirected. Some 
who have believed in the literal resurrection of the material body, are 
so ashamed of this conviction that they strive to hide their memory 
of it from the perception of others. And some strive to modify their 
previous beliefs so as to make them harmonize with what they now 
experience and know to be true. And such is the case with those 
who have imbibed gross doctrines while on earth, and which are still 
impressed upon their memory ; for immediately after the transition, 
they recognise the falsity of their previous convictions, and for a little 
while strive to conceal and modify them. This desire, I discover, 
continues only for a little season ; for being penetrated by the per- 
ceptions of others with ease, they are led to discard with pleasure the 
impressions of the memory, and their hereditary affection for doc- 
trines ; and they then become enlightened by the light and love of 
heaven, and begin their ascending progress toward the higher socie- 
ties of their new home. 



nature's divine revelations. 659 

§ 197. The jirst society is in Love, the second is in Will, and the 
third is in Wisdom. These societies are composed of families, 
groups, and associations. And these live in an harmonious manner 
one with another, displaying perfect order, form, and series of devel- 
opment and position. And all are thus as one Brotherhood. 

Even one of these societies is composed of more individuals than 
are existing upon all the planets in the solar system, and even upon 
all the earths belonging to the fifth Circle of Suns. Their numbers 
transcend computation. And I discover that the first Sphere of 
spiritual existence is unfolded from the last Sphere of material crea- 
tion, which is the Circle of Suns above referred to. It appears now 
a little strange to me that men have not conceived this truth before. 
But when man is in the human body, with his material senses opened, 
he perceives material things, because he is animated from the inner 
to the outer world : but when he escapes the body, at death, though 
the form is not changed, nor any of its qualities or properties, yet in- 
stead of seeing with his material he perceives with his spiritual 
senses ; and the spirit-world is unfolded to his view. The transition 
is imperceptible. 

I discover that most of the inhabitants of Mercury, Venus, the 
Earth, and Mars, are dwelling in the first society of the Second 
Sphere ; and that those of the other planets occupy higher positions 
in the plane of thought and wisdom. 

And a holy quietness pervades the whole spirit-world. There is 
happiness of the most inexpressible character — and ecstasies, and 
exultations, and glorifications, are continually ascending. There is 
so much purity and holiness that my mind is scarcely capable of 
withstanding its moving influence, such as would instantly annihilate 
all speech. Yet I have now a strength which I have not before 
known. I can receive the inflowings of these truths, and behold 
these holy and celestial beauties, without becoming disconcerted or 
incapable of declaration. 

They have a sense of music: but it proceeds not from hearing, for 
they perceive harmony, and the soul of harmony, which is music. 
Such floats along the strata of the atmosphere, and is wafted into the 
soul as the fragrance of a flower into the senses. I do not hear but 
see music. I see it in the united voices of flowers, that speak, yet 
make no sound — in the shrubbery and foliage that proclaim truths, 
yet speak not — and in the harmony of each heavenly society : for 
that harmony is heavenly music. Music is perceived by the unfold- 



660 nature's divine revelations. 

ed senses, and appreciated by the Wisdom. It is the soul of order, 
the creator of all celestial harmony and melody. The music thus 
perceived sinks into the depths of the soul, and unfolds sentiments 
of which the spirit-home alone is worthy. There is not a labyrinth 
or avenue of the spirit-land that is not penetrated by the vibrations 
and silent echoings of this heavenly harmony. There is not a 
thought concealed in the soul which is not quickened into life and 
awakened into the act of glorification thereby. There is not a recess 
in the material or spiritual Universe that is not quickened with life 
and Hluminated with light, even Divine Love ; and wherever this ex- 
ists, music flows and is congenial. Hence everything loves and ap- 
preciates music ; and this is perfected only in the Second Sphere. 

There is a translucent beauty, and glory, and holiness, and happi- 
ness, that pervade and quicken into life the spirit-home, that defy all 
verbal expression. There is such a specificness manifested in all 
things, and yet such an inseparable unity and brotherly love, as can 
not be described, but is to be known only when experienced. It is 
impossible to portray the delights, the ecstasies, and the enchant- 
ments, which flow into the mind as it is immersed into this beautiful 
Sphere of spiritual existence. 

I can read from the memory of any spirit, either in the human 
form or in this spiritual Sphere, with as much ease as one can read 
from a book. I can converse with the spirits distinctly, and learn 
from them the peculiar impressions and affections of their souls ; and 
this I can communicate to any person in the human form. But 
this I am not permitted to do at all times, inasmuch as it would be 
revealing that which the human race should not know. 

One more important truth it is well to relate ; and that is, that 
those who form a mutual attachment while on earth, which is pure 
and true, continue to preserve an affection for one another through- 
out the spiritual Spheres. If the attachment is pure, it will be their 
conjugal affection, of the highest degree of refinement. And if one 
leaves the form before the other, this will make no difference : for 
when they are both out of the form, they recognise each other in the 
same manner as friends do in the human race. And if one has pro- 
gressed further than the other, the one possessing wisdom will per- 
vade and cultivate the love of the other, until their natures become 
assimilated, and they become fully suited to associate with one 
another. All attachments are of the Love ; and all love is modi- 
fied and perfected by Wisdom. Hence, while all conjugal affection 



REVELATIONS. 661 

on earth is of the Love, all conjugal affection in heaven is of the 
Wisdom, strengthened and quickened into life by the Love which 
gave birth to the prior attachment. 

And also little children are recognised and loved here as they are 
on earth. Parents who love their children while in the form, con- 
tinue to love them in this Sphere ; and their love is here strengthened 
by superior wisdom. If a child leave the form while very young, 
and the parents when aged, the child must of necessity be far ad- 
vanced, both in its outward size and its inward developments. But 
when the parents are introduced into the same Sphere, they know 
their child by a peculiar sense of rudimental love — by a relation of 
a constitutional character which they instantly perceive ; and they 
rush (with wisdom) into each others embrace. 

All are joined according to the purity and realness of their attach- 
ment. Degrees of refinement do not determine the attachment so 
much as the quality of the spiritual constitution ; and this is according 
to a law pervading all material and spiritual things. 

Such is the Second Sphere of human existence ; and such sub- 
stantially are its truths. The relation between it and the earth, and 
all earths, may be perceived by the similitude of external manifesta- 
tions, these differing only in degrees of purity and development. 
And it is proper and advantageous that the human race should know 
and appreciate these truths, so that they may be induced to press on- 
ward and upward in the ascending scale of progress toward the great 
Fount of Love and Happiness. This is the object of the present 
relation, and it can not well fail to perform its office : and when this 
is fulfilled, the race will be elevated to a high degree of social and 
moral culture, and thus all as one will be holy, happy, and perfect. 



§ 198. Inasmuch as on the various earths there are born several 
millions of spirits in one second of time, from which fact there neces- 
sarily occur also as many deaths, so an equal number at every second 
j are being introduced into the spiritual Sphere. And as there is this 
incessant influx from the natural into the spiritual Sphere, so there is 
also an equal refluxation from the Second Sphere into the Third, 
which is the Celestial Sphere. Thus the movements that are inces- 
santly and imperceptibly going on, are in number beyond the com- 
prehension of any except that mighty Mind who moved, and they all 
sprang into being ! 

There is, then, an incessant transition from the Second to the 



662 

Third Sphere ; but the darkness incident thereunto is light, and the 
death is life inconceivable. Pain is a living index of pleasure, and 
love is the first indication of superior wisdom. The highly-cultivated 
spirits of the Second Sphere contemplate this transition with delight 
that surpasses all human speech. There is no more death to them, 
for death is life, and this springs up and blooms in the Sphere above, 
with a brighter beauty and a more lovely wisdom. It is impossible 
to describe the sensations of delight which exist in the interior of that 
spirit who lies down to repose in the Second Sphere, to be quickened 
into newness of life in the first society in the third heavens. They 
experience ecstasies which none but spirits know ; and what is more 
beautiful than all is, that they govern their delights with the most 
transcending wisdom. They only migrate from the habitation of the 
second state, into the more congenial climes of the Sphere above. 
" The sting of death" is lost in the pleasures of life and beauty, and 
herein is that passage fully verified which speaks of this consumma- 
tion.* Such are the views of the spirits in the Second Sphere con- 
cerning their flight to higher habitations, which takes place according 
to the workings of natural law. 

In this Sphere I perceive also three distinct societies, and three 
aromas of the most inexpressible brilliancy : and I perceive that they 
correspond to perfected Love, to perfected Wisdom, and to celestial 
purity. 

The first society is composed of those whose last stage of being 
was in the third society in the Sphere below. They have Love, 
Will, and Wisdom, combined, and to a degree of perfection that 
transcends all human thought. Their love is so pure that there is a 
visible radiation from their countenances, and a halo of purity sur- 
rounding them that possesses inexpressible attractions. Yea, it is 
like the electric fire : for it is instantaneously communicated from one 
to another ; and thus all send forth smiles of delight, until the whole 
society is exceedingly delighted. It is attractive to behold their per- 
fect Will, or the holy passiveness of that faculty, which is not prompt- 
ed to an improper act, or to do one thing derogatory to the general 
welfare. And it is more than beautiful to behold their highly-culti- 
vated Wisdom ; for it blooms and sends forth a fragrance that no 
flower can more than faintly imitate. And this fragrance makes glad 
every spirit in heaven. 

The second society are still more advanced, insomuch that they 
* " Death is swallowed up in victory," &c, 1 Cor. xv. 54-57. 



nature's divine revelations. 663 

transcend all human description. They are so perfectly conjoined 
one with another, and their mutual affections are so absorbing and 
penetrating, that it requires a high degree of discernment to make a" 
distinction between them. 

And the third society is the highest of the Third Sphere ; and they 
have celestial purity. So exceedingly pure are they that every sub- 
ordinate spirit is repelled with an innate consciousness of non-asso- 
ciation. Their purity gives forth a radiation brighter than the bright- 
est sun. It is even a light of love, of wisdom, and of celestial purity, 
that gives life to every spirit in the lower societies. They are guar- 
dian angels to those below them, to whom they are constantly de- 
scending, with no other end in view than to gratify their thirstings 
for purity, and their desires that are holy and celestial. 

I perceive here also those plains that are undulated as the gentle 
waves of the ocean. T perceive a celestial fragrance arising from 
every flower that blooms in the garden of the living Mind with an 
immortal beauty. I behold those diversified creations ; and each one 
is as an angel proclaiming immortal truths in the sanctuary of the 
Divine Mind. 

It is well to relate that everything has a use and design, to which it 
Is with promptness applied : and there are thereby ends of the most 
inconceivable importance accomplished. These advance the condi- 
tion and quality of each spirit; and each created thing is only a step 
to perpetuate infinite progression. Everything is as an act of the 
Divine Mind, and every representation is as a word fitly spoken. 
These things are all perceived by their expanded powers. Thus it 
is that hearing is transformed into seeing, and seeing is correspond- 
ingly elevated, and includes all the powers of the other senses com- 
bined. 

I behold also those valleys. Their termination can not be seen, 
and their excellences can not be appreciated, except by those who 
dwell among them. Each valley is as a volume whose contents are 
sublime beyond conception, and each plain is as an unbounded field 
of knowledge. 

And I behold also those very placid rivers — whose power of re- 
flection seems only fitted to represent the unspeakable grandeur that 
pervades the atmosphere of the celestial heaven. A holy pensive- 
ness seems to be manifested by those rivers and the atmosphere ; and 
they seem to welcome and embrace each other. The still waters 
seem to spring up unto everlasting life ; and they seem to play and 



664 

sport with the brilliant atmosphere, as if there were a mutual and 
.lively sympathy between them. 

Again, I see those groves — and how they extend to, and line the 
surfv margin of those living rivers : and their roots and foliage are 
baptized in them, and purified to the glory of the Infinite Mind. 
There is a precision in every form, in every bud, and leaf, and flow- 
er, that garland and render beautiful those heavenly groves. Indeed, 
their shade casts a freshness which inspires every living form that re- 
poses therein with vigor and vivacity ; and thus are they means em- 
ployed by the Divine Mind to refine the faculties of his spirit-children, 
and prepare them for a home in the highest Spheres. 



§ 199. Inasmuch as the knowledge of this Sphere is entirely above 
the comprehension ci the human race, I am not permitted to dwell 
upon it to any extent. For I perceive that all these relations are 
only permitted as a means to elevate the inhabitants of the earth, and 
to purify all their spiritual sentiments. But I now perceive the truth 
of a passage in the Primitive History, by one of the lovely spirits 
that dwell in the celestial Sphere, and also its application. For here 
are beauties innumerable, all of which are means employed by Di- 
vine Wisdom to perpetuate infinite progression, and whereby his 
spirit-children of all earths and all Spheres may dwell in the " Fa- 
ther's house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." And I 
perceive that " in the Father's house there are many mansions," all 
of which are illuminated by Divine Love, animated by perfected 
spirits, and send forth an expanding brilliancy throughout all space, 
which is the order, and form, and soul, of Divine Wisdom. 

The inhabitants of the Third Sphere impart knowledge and ex- 
press love to each other, as the sun imparts life and beauty to the 
forms on earth. And in this Sphere are also imparted a grace, ease, 
and elegance, that beautify and sublimate every spirit. 

It is charming beyond description to behold the stately palms, and 
how they by every movement proclaim humiliation — and to see with 
what grace they bow their majestic tops to the breaths of divine Wis- 
dom ! And while spirits are seeking repose under their wide-spread 
branches, they learn a lesson of grace, and meekness, and gentle- 
ness, which is indestructible. It is, moreover, enchanting to behold 
the fertility, so expressive of divine Love, and to perceive the fra- 
grance so typical of celestial purity. 

Every spirit has an exhalation or bodily atmosphere which is an 



nature's divine revelations. 665 

exact indication of the quality and purity of its interiors ; and thereby 
are all distinguished. For spheres are of every possible variety of 
color, according to the qualities of the spirits from which they ema- 
nate. Some have mingled colors, and some have only one. And 
it is also given me to know, that every natural earth, and that every 
mineral, vegetable, animal, man, and spirit — yea, that every particle 
of matter in the universe, has a peculiar sphere, by which it may be 
designated and recognised : — also, that every spiritual sphere, from 
the lowest to the highest, has a spherical emanation that describes its 
interior. It is surpassingly delightful to see those aromas and 
haloes of purity that surround every spirit. 

So true is it that all things have a language, that even the spirits 
learn as children in a book, from the united voices coming from 
everything created. The whole forms a Volume whose contents are 
celestial, and whose philosophy is the Divine Creator's. Every pas- 
sage which it contains proclaims goodness infinite, and every page 
unfolds volumes of immense love. The whole Book is an offspring 
of Wisdom. Yea, it was written in the great temple of Truth, and 
in the home of many mansions. The spring, the rill, the stream, 
and the river, are introductions to this great Volume. The groves, 
ravines, and forests, are margins that cast a reflection on its contents, 
and speak only of harmony and inherent affection. The valleys, 
plains, and beautiful gardens, abounding in all the luxuriant and im- 
mense creations of the spirit-home, are the impressed words on the 
leaves of this divine Book. And angels are the recipients of the in- 
struction thereof, through which their interior powers are expanded 
to the glory of the Divine Mind for ever and ever. They drink at 
the fount of Wisdom, and walk in the fields and gardens of celestial 
Love. They are incessantly employed in imparting blessings to 
those who need, and meanwhile they receive in return the smiles 
and approbations of a delighted heaven. Yea, in this the angels 
rejoice, and give forth songs of thanksgiving and praise that ascend 
through all the Spheres, to be recognised by Him who spake, and 
all things became alive ! 

Such are the combined beauties of the Celestial Sphere : but 
what has been said concerning Nature, Man, the Second Sphere, and 
the Universe, is as nothing in comparison to that which might be 
related concerning this one state of spiritual existence. We have 
only as yet entered the vestibule that introduces the mind into the 
great Temple of divine Truth, whose foundation is in the depths of 



666 nature's divine revelations. 

the Universe, whose immensity fills all space, and whose aspiring 
domes are lost in the heights of infinity ! Nay, the heights, and 
depths, and lengths, and breadths, thereof, can be known only by 
its Maker and Builder, who is the Living Soul of all things. This 
Temple has splendor and gorgeous magnificence that no mind can 
conceive or appreciate save that Divine Architect who fills and ani- 
mates it by the living fire of his own Love, and beautifies it by the 
living energies of his own Wisdom ! 

What has been said concerning the Third Sphere, and all previ- 
ous ones, is, then, as but one particle compared to that which is, and 
shall for ever remain, unrelated. Expand the Universe to an extent 
that will outdo space, and make spheres so numerous as to defy all 
computation — and yet there is a Univerccelum about which not one 
word can be spoken, or one thought can be conceived. If all the 
sublimest thoughts of the inhabitants of the earth were combined, 
their magnitude would be naught in comparison to the extent of the 
beauty, greatness, and grandeur, of the celestial heaven. Nay, all 
thoughts, save the thoughts of that Being whom these things repre- 
sent, would be as one atom in comparison to that which is above, 
beneath, and around those things of which I have spoken. The 
human race can not conceive of this immensity ; but O ! how beau- 
tiful, how pure, and how enduring, are these truths ! 

Yet, the restless mind of man leaves earth and soars off into the 
regions of the celestial spheres ; it strives to familiarize itself with 
all the creations thereof, and brings into its employ all the mathe- 
matical skill that can be of service in marking out and mapping out 
the structure of the Universe ; and while it is striving to comprehend 
these things, the thoughts expand to their utmost tension, and doubt 
and dread repulse it back to earth. It finds no resting-place, and 
returns to its narrow encasement unsatisfied. Hence, again, I say, 
were all thoughts of this nature that ever have been conceived by 
man, combined together, they would not be adequate to a comprehen- 
sion of the grandeur even of the Third Sphere of human existence. 

I perceive, then, that we have just entered the vestibule that leads 
to apartments too vast and immense to ever be described. Yet I am 
permitted to ascend to the Fourth Sphere, and observe the com- 
parative perfection that there exists, in reference to that of the subor- 
dinate habitations. Thus I ascend to, and am immerged into, the 
fourth habitation of the spirits and angels that were once of the 
human race. 



667 

§ 200. I now perceive the order of the spheres ; which is in this 
wise : The first Sphere is the Natural ; the second is the Spiritual ; 
the third, the Celestial; the fourth, the Supernatural; the fifth, the 
Superspiritual ; and the sixth, the Supercelestial. 

I am now permitted to speak of matters pertaining to the Super- 
natural Sphere. 

In this sphere are also three societies and three distinct degrees of 
Love, Will, and Wisdom — each society being unfolded from the 
one next below. 

I perceive that an incessant transition is also occurring from the 
Third to this Sphere, and also an as immense transferation from this 
to a still higher. 

In this Sphere everything is still more lovely : and even here all 
things appear to have attained the highest possible loveliness and ex- 
altation. So true is this, that the inhabitants of the sphere next below, 
in all their sparkling purity, appear even as undeveloped. The beau- 
tiful emanation that surrounds and clothes each society, is of such an 
intense light that it is impossible to approach it, or to search into the 
interiors of the inhabitants. Colors of every conceivable description 
surround their local habitation, each being a bright indication of 
purity, goodness, happiness, and wisdom. Every form and thing is 
constantly growing lovelier and lovelier, and every sphere more 
beautiful and pure. Each indicates a spiral progression, and that 
they are ascending nigh unto the throne of the Alpha and Omega. 
Each thing shows forth its own purity, and speaks its own celestial 
language. Each object is distinct in its proclamations, and every 
lesson of instruction is as a word of the Most High ! 

The first society is in numbers almost infinite : and from them 
flows spontaneously an element of love that is clearer than the clear- 
est water, and brighter than the brightest crystal ; and its reflection 
clothes the higher societies with a garment of whiteness pure as the 
jewels that adorn the crown of the King of kings and the Lord of 
lords. 

And from the mediatorial society flows a constant stream of pas- 
sive and active Will, subject at all times to the life-giving promptings 
of Love, and receiving the high approbations of Wisdom. This is 
constantly descending and ascending, as the light goeth forth from the 
sun to enliven the earth, and returns to he revivified. 

Wisdom'm this supernatural Sphere, is as a fount that is constantly 
springing up and flowing over all the subordinates. It is like a great 



668 

receptacle in which are deposited the choicest thoughts and memo- 
ries of the angels and spirits of this exalted Sphere. It is like a 
treasury whose contents are depositions for the lower angels, who 
ascend to and unlock it, and extract from its depths beautiful 
thoughts, and upon them ponder and meditate. They have contem- 
plations so exceedingly immense, that the Love and Life of the 
Universe appear open to their thoughts, and they drink of their 
depths and thirst not. 

In a more exalted degree I behold those plains — decked with 
life and beauty inconceivable ; and over them is diffused an omni- 
prevalent element of purity that appears as life, and by this they live 
and bloom in beauty. 

In a different and higher degree, also, I perceive those ceaseless 
streams of living water. Their gentle flowings speak only of tran- 
quillity and unending happiness ; while the inexhaustible Fount 
from which they spring proclaims the constitution and infinity of the 
Divine Mind. 

Also those undulating valleys, or wave-like variations, appear, pre- 
senting grandeur and loveliness indescribable. They transcend all 
possible conceptions of the lovely and beautiful ; and their united 
voices sink into the recesses of the soul, yet they are silent and un- 
heard. They are penetrating as the electric fire, yet gentle as the 
mountain-air. They are dignified in their tone, and are withal im- 
pressively pensive. They do not compel, but cause a voluntary sub- 
mission to their undying teachings. 

And again those groves are presented — and appear in a more ex- 
alted degree of loveliness. They are as the tree of Righteousness, 
budding and blossoming as the rose. They proclaim glory and 
honor even in their refreshing shade, and inspire the reposer therein 
with thoughts worthy of such a celestial home. 

And the inhabitants are of the most exquisite purity and loveliness ; 
and they, with one united voice — a voice that arises not from speech, 
but from action — proclaim glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life. 
They are wending their way up to the city cf the living God. They 
are illuminating the vestibule of truth and the archway that' leads to 
immortal life. They are pervading all below them with the holy in- 
fluences of wisdom, and with the most simple love. Gentle as the 
unsophisticated dove, they send forth a welcome to all below their 
exalted state ; and with a kind, peaceful, and inviting smile, they call 
all to come away, and go with them to the Fount of purity on high ' 



nature's divine revelations. 669 

The atmosphere of this spirit-home is rainbowed and clothed with 
resplendent brightness, such as reflects the goodness of all things, 
and the use to which they are applied. Yea, it is a mirror in which 
are represented the living beauties of heaven and earth — even of 
all things beneath this exalted state of perfection. 

Such is the loveliness, goodness, and wisdom of the Divine Mind, 
that nothing is made in vain ; but everything is as a living thought, 
and every thought is as a representative of perfect Wisdom. Every- 
thing is thus admired, appreciated, and applied, in every degree of 
material and spiritual existence ; and in this Supernatural Sphere 
this truth is especially and perfectly manifested. 



§ 201. Inasmuch as life is universal, death can not mar the divine 
constitution of things ; and by virtue of this, the inhabitants of the 
Fourth Sphere, like those of others, repose for a moment in silence, 
and awake as beings of the Fifth Sphere or Sujpersjpiritual habi- 
tation. And by and through this process, I am enabled to behold 
the vast possessions of the fifth department of the great Temple of 
Truth. 

It is almost impossible to approach, yet I draw nigh and behold 
with humility the extended landscape and living happiness, which are 
here so exceedingly enchanting, that all I have previously beheld 
appears clouded with comparative imperfection. The vast land- 
scape of this spiritual habitation is reflected on the perceptions of my 
spirit with an impressiveness that renders all speech inadequate to 
express the beauties thereof. 

The first society, as in the third and fourth Spheres, is a child of 
the highest society in the Sphere below. And here Love, Will, and 
Wisdom, present a more attractive loveliness. Love appears as the 
perfection of Wisdom, while Wisdom appears greater and more ex- 
tensive than all the Love and Wisdom heretofore described, com- 
bined. 

And it is well to relate, that as the Spheres approach the Divine 
Mind, they become more simple, more lovely, more unassuming, and 
more pure. The nearer they approach the Fount of purity, the 
more transparent they become, and the more do their inhabitants 
appear to exist as it were without body and without external and ar- 
tificial habiliments. They appear unclothed, and eminently purified. 

There is an exhalation from each society that forms an encompas- 
sing halo of glory, which surpasses all brightness of the material sun 



G70 nature's divine revelations. 

and all brilliancy that illuminates any portion of the material Uni- 
verse. 

Each spirit seems so pure, and the thoughts of all seem so celes- 
tial, that it is almost impossible to resist the attraction thus presented. 
There is such a commingling of thoughts, and such an affection 
manifested for each other, as seems beyond all captivations imagina- 
ble. Every mind is like an opening flower, and every thought is 
like the fragrance thereof. Every love is like a bud, and its expres- 
sion is like the rose. Their wisdom is as the fountains of heaven 
which dry not, and which perpetually flow to all that thirst, and heal 
all that are wounded, and cleanse all that are not purified. I behold 
their Wisdom in every thought, in every movement, and in every 
expression of Will and Love. It is indeed beautiful ! — and what 
is to be lamented is, that language must be employed to speak of 
that which defieth utterance. O may expressive silence breathe forth 
an eloquence that will penetrate the souls of men, and duly elevate 
their understandings ; and may they be induced to abandon expres- 
sion where speech is vain, and extend their conceptions to the bright 
spheres of everlasting love ! 

Here, in the Superspiritual Sphere, the scenery possesses a re- 
doubled grandeur and loveliness. Still more perceptibly are the 
thoughts of the Divine Mind impressed on all created things. The 
plains, and valleys, and groves, and streams of living water, are all 
instrumental in the great work of purification and refinement. They 
are all bright representatives of spiritual industry and universal love, 
and are also living advocates of the perfection of Him who breathed 
them and all living creations into being. 

The spirits here are so lovely and attractive, that it requires an 
effort to prevent being, as it were, absorbed into and becoming a 
part of them. Here I perceive another truth vividly manifested, and 
that is, that all things possess mutual affinities, and that things differ 
only as to degrees and states of development. Thus is established, 
what has been before declared, that opposites or antagonistic princi- 
ples can not exist ; that all things were created and are animated by 
one living Essence ; and that it is injustice to the character of that 
Divine Essence for men on earth to say or believe that there is a 
principle or habitation existing opposed to the general happiness, or 
to that celestial purity which joins in one all created things. 

This Sphere is so closely allied to the Spiritual Sun, that it be- 
comes incomprehensible to the inhabitants of the earth — whose 



nature's divine revelations. 671 

sphere of existence is nothing more than one atom in the great Body 
of material and spiritual constructions. 



§ 202. As has been related of the transition of the spirits and an- 
gels of the Spheres below, so do those of the Fifth Sphere ascend 
to, and become inhabitants of the Sixth, or the Supercelestial habi- 
tation. 

Here is the consummation of all conceivable perfection ! Here 
is the sublimation of all purity, of all goodness, and of all refinement, 
as appertaining to the spirits of every human race in the Universe. 
All spirits and angels are of the human races, and these occupy earths 
innumerable, from which they ascend through all the Spheres to this, 
the Supercelestial habitation. Here they have combined all the per- 
fections that have been uniformly unfolding while passing through 
the ascending Spheres or stages of eternal progression. This Sphere 
is the great ultimate of all beauty, and the crown of all loveliness 
and purity. Yea, it is the highest point of angelic loveliness. 

Countless millions dwell in each society in each Sphere — more 
than numbers can express. Yet the combined numbers dwelling in 
all subordinate Spheres would not form any comparison with one half 
of one society that dwells in this supercelestial home ! How incon- 
ceivable, therefore, must be the immensity of each society in this 
Sphere, inasmuch as the half of one society comprises more individ- 
uals than all the created forms that animate all the subordinate 
Spheres of universal space ! Yet creation has just begun : Love is 
just born, Will is just conceived, and Wisdom is in the germ yet 
undeveloped ! 

Here are the fields of Paradise ; and on them is erected the house 
of many mansions. Interior splendor and gorgeousness is pene- 
trating to all the spirits and angels thereof, and shines through them 
with a brilliancy of celestial light, as the light of the Divine Mind 
penetrates his whole material Structure. And the exterior beauty, 
grandeur, and magnificence of this celestial mansion, express in un- 
equivocal language that it was not made by hands, yet is eternal in 
the heavens. It is the great Asylum where all are taken in, and 
loved, and breathed upon, and made perfect. It is the home of all 
celestial things. 

All things are divine, both in the material and spiritual Universe ; 
and all become celestial. So every created spirit is invited by the 
progressive law of the Father to its home ; and when it enters and 



672 

becomes sensible of the loveliness and purity thereof, it glorifies the 
Father, not in prayer, but by thought and deed for ever and ever. 
Each one, then, is an undying child of the Eternal One, who is the 
Father of all : and no one is so low but that it is the highest of some 
still lower, and no one is so high but that it is the lowest of some 
yet undeveloped. One spirit can not say unto another, u I need 
thee not ;" for each one is the sustainer of another, and the mutual 
dependence constitutes the harmony and wisdom of all things. 

In this Supercelestial home are all the beauties of earth and heaven 
combined, developed, and perfected. It is thus removed from hu- 
man comprehension, and it can not therefore with profit be dwelt 
upon, or impressed on the memory for meditation. Notwithstanding 
what might be said concerning it are legitimate truths, they are too 
high and refined to be comprehended by the human race — nay, even 
by those in the Third Sphere of wisdom and knowledge. No one 
can say with propriety, " Why not tell us all ?" if he will but con- 
sider his incompetency to comprehend that which has already been 
related. 

The brightness in this state of celestial purity exceeds all concep- 
tion — and the elegance, majesty, power, grandeur, goodness, and 
happiness, transcend all human thought. And here spirits and an- 
gels rejoice with exceeding joy and thanksgiving : and this by action, 
and not by speech — by Wisdom, and not by Love. Still Love is 
the all-animating and life-giving element. 

Such, then, is the immensity of these things, and such the great- 
ness and glory of the Supercelestial habitation. And it is proper not 
to confide in that which is opposed to this high degree of angelic 
purity, but to encourage hope when born of Wisdom, and belief 
when well conceived ; and then those things will descend to and illu- 
minate the human mind, and give eternal life to that which now seems 
mortal and changeable. 



§ 203. From the position now occupied I can perceive, and in a 
degree comprehend, the Seventh Sphere, or the Infinite Vortex 
of Love and Wisdom, and the great Spiritual Sun of the Divine 
Mind that illuminates all the spiritual worlds. — And behold, the 
natural sun is the sun of the natural Universe, while the Spiritual 
Sun was and is the Sun of the spiritual Universe ! The material 
can only illuminate the natural, and the spiritual illuminates the spir- 
itual. Of the Body and constitution of the material sun, the Univer- 



nature's divine revelations. 673 

caelum was born into being, and caressed, nourished, illuminated, 
and perfected, in universal order and harmony. From the constitu- 
tion of the Spiritual Sun, all the heavens were created ; and by it they 
are sustained, controlled, purified, perfected, and illuminated : and 
every spontaneous breath of light and love is as a smile of the all- 
pervading Father and Creator of all that is, and of all that is not, de- 
veloped. 

Thus the Spiritual Spheres are allied to the Spiritual Sun, while the 
natural spheres approach the material sun.. Thus the spiritual is as a 
soul, and yet a garment, to the natural, while the two are joined together 
as one creation. And the second or Spiritual Sphere sustains a relation 
to the fifth Circle of Suns, and their innumerable planets — and is as 
a soul to it, and comprehends the whole as one creation. So the 
third Sphere is allied to the fourth Circle ; and the fourth Sphere to 
the third Circle ; and the fifth Sphere to the second Circle ; and the 
sixth Sphere to the first Circle : and the Seventh Sphere is the 
Great Sun and Centre of all power, and the Vortex of all creations ! 

This displays the order and harmony of the Divine Mind, and this 
is one Body of one Immortal Soul ! # 

Much might be said of the Seventh Sphere, or the Spiritual Sun 
of the Universe — yet all would be inconsistent with the order and 
power of the human mind. For speech is vain, and all that might 
be said of the incomprehensibility, the magnitude, and the infinitude 
of the truth centred in the Spiritual Sun, would consist only of words; 
and these it would be useless to speak and impress upon the human 
mind. Neither would it be proper to speak of the essences, quali- 
ties, and attributes, dwelling within the Vortex from which rolled 
forth the Universe, inasmuch as each possible atom comprehends 
more than the human mind is able to grasp. More, then, would be 
superfluous and unprofitable. For the word " incomprehensible" falls 
far short of conveying a definite idea of the immensity thereof; and 

* On the next morning after the above was delivered, the clairvoyant was thrown 
into the abnormal state for the purpose of examining some patients who were under 
his medical treatment : but after the manipulations were completed, he remained 
motionless and speechless for some fifteen minutes, when, in a faint whisper, he ut- 
tered the words/' It is painful." He was then speedily restored to the normal condi- 
tion. At the close of the subsequent lecture he alluded to this circumstance, and 
said that owing to the excitement remaining on his mind from the previous lecture, 
his mind was, on the occasion referred to, elevated to such close proximity to the 
Sphere of the Spiritual Sun, that the light was beyond endurance ; and that had he 
not been quickly relieved from his condition, his faculties would have been for a 
time deranged. 

43 



674 nature's divine revelations. 

even this word implies the impossibility of human understanding. 
This much only can be said : It is an inexhaustible Vortex of Life 
and Light which are Love, and of Order and Form which are Wis- 
dom — which flow not only into Heaven, but into the material Uni- 
verse : and everything is thereby breathed into being. And the 
Great Centre and Spiritual Sun is the habitation and throne of the 
Divine Mind, the Great Positive, Central Power of the Universe, 
and of all eternal movement ! And it is a Fountain in which noth- 
ing exists but what is pure, divine, everlasting, and infinite ! 



§ 204. The natural Universe corresponds to the spiritual ; and 
one is related to the other as intimately as the body is to the soul. 
For every spiritual Sphere is the creator, sustainer, and pervader, of 
a natural Sphere ; and this order is preserved in every department of 
creation. 

A mind was sufficiently illuminated to have an actual knowledge 
of the relation and affinity existing between the natural and spiritual 
Spheres, and of the Spheres to one another, and this was Emanuel 
Swedenborg. He, however, employed terms to express the same 
tilings that I have endeavored to impress by terms of a different and 
more congenial character. He put forth the truth that there were 
different degrees of goodness, and that the lowest was so imperfect 
when compared with the highest, that the one seemed evil and the 
other good ; the one perfect and the other imperfect. Hence he 
describes the first three Spheres as three hells, inhabited by lower 
spirits and angels ; while the three higher Spheres were the three 
heavens in which the higher spirits and angels dwelt. He repre- 
sented the first Spheres as being under the disapprobation of the aii- 
wise Judge, yet as being loved with an unfailing affection — while the 
higher Spheres were near the Great Spiritual Sun, and their inhabi- 
tants dwelt under the smile of Divine approval. And he also related 
the truth that the inhabitants of these Spheres could not approach 
each other, because of the dissimilitude in their positions and degrees 
of refinement — any more than evil can approach goodness, or dark- 
ness can approach light. 

All this, I can affirm, is true, not in the absolute, but'rather in the 
comparative sense. There is a seeming difference between the lower 
and the higher in all things ; yet the highest, as has been proved, is 
an unfolded representative of what the lowest has in substance, un- 
developed. It is, then, the use of terms, and their particular appli- 



nature's divine revelations. 675 

cation, that presents the apparent discrepancy existing between his 
relations and these. And I can with assurance affirm, that the concep- 
tions are the same in substance, and true — as is demonstrated by the 
order and harmony of all visible things ; and that a unity of thought 
has arisen, by independent processes, from no other cause than the 
influxations of the truths of visible and invisible Nature. From this, 
as a common source, and from an illumination of the same, has the 
relation of each been derived ; and the two accounts from this cause 
mutually substantiate each other. Concerning this, then, I say no 
more. 



§ 205. The spirits of the various planets in our solar system are 
in different stages of refinement. And those that are on the higher 
have the privilege of descending to the lower planets, and immersing 
their thoughts into the spirits of the inhabitants at will, though the 
latter in many cases know it not. In this manner do spirits descend 
to, and dwell on, the earth, when they have a peculiar attraction to 
some relative or friend ; and they are ever ready to introduce into 
his mind thoughts of higher things, and suggestions that are pure, 
though these may seem to the person to flow independently from the 
workings of his own spirit. Spirits from any sphere may, by per- 
mission, descend to any earth in the Universe, and breathe senti- 
ments into the minds of others which are pure and elevating. Hence 
it is that there are times when the mind appears to travel in the com- 
pany of those it knows not, and has visions in its dreams that are 
actually true, and sometimes come to pass with remarkable accuracy. 
At other times, dreams are incited by the influx of thoughts from 
spirits, but are not defined, because they are not duly directed. 
There is, however, a species of dreaming which is uncaused by any- 
thing except an excitement of the nervous medium or consciousness 
of the body. Such dreams are only unquieted thoughts, and wild 
and fantastic formations of thoughts pre-impressed into visions and 
fancies. 

It is a truth that spirits commune with one another while one is in 
the body and the other in the higher Spheres — and this, too, when 
the person in the body is unconscious of the influx, and hence can 
not be convinced of the fact ; and this truth will ere long present 
itself in the form of a living demonstration. And the world will hail 
with delight the ushering in of that era when the interiors of men 
will be opened, and the spiritual communion will be established such 



676 

as is now being enjoyed by the inhabitants of Mars, Jupiter, and 
Saturn, because of their superior refinement. Concerning these 
things and their details, a knowledge can be had by perusing the 
relations made by Swedenborg during the period of his mental illu- 
mination. 



§ 206. The structure of the Universe is now presented to the 
mind, and all its living beauties, together with the Divine Essence 
that gives it life and animation. It presents an indestructible basis 
of hope and faith, and a corresponding foundation of human action. 
It is as a mirror in which are reflected all corresponding beauties yet 
uncreated, but proved to be in embryo by the universal teachings of 
natural law. The whole is beautiful. The whole is as one 
Body, and God the Soul and Father of all living and unliving 
things. Everything is perfect in its way and state of being. Every- 
thing is necessary — even indispensable. Everything is pure, even 
divine and celestial. Everything teaches harmony, and universal 
reciprocation by an unfailing manifestation of the same. Everything 
is of, in, through, and to, the Divine Mind. All things are parts of 
Him ; and these are as one Whole, even Nature, Man, and Heaven. 

The earths, or the first Sphere, constitute the germ ; the second 
Sphere is the roots ; the third, the body ; the fourth, the branches ; 
the fifth, the buds ; the sixth, the blossom ; and the seventh is 
Beauty — beauty that blooms with an immortal fragrance. Here 
is the Tree of Righteousness — righteousness because all is right and 
nothing wrong. It is the Tree of Goodness — because nothing is 
evil. It is the Tree of immortal Life — because there is no death, 
It is the Tree of divine Perfection — because there is nothing imper- 
fect. It is the Tree of Truth — because there is no falsehood in the 
divine creations. It is the Tree of eternal Causation — because 
nothing is but what was in another form before. It is the Tree of 
Love and Wisdom — because there is no confusion or disunity; for 
all things are working together for good, and that good is the eleva- 
tion of all low and undeveloped things to a high degree of refinement 
from which a Universe yet unborn will be ushered into being to 
breathe the breath of heaven. 

Here, then, is the Tree whose foundation rests in the depths of 
Time, and whose top extends to the heights of Eternity. It puts 
forth branches throughout the lengths and breadths of the Universe, 



nature's divine revelations. 677 

-\ 
and casts a refreshing shade over the labyrinths of space whose limits 
no thought can define. 

Further contemplations upon these inconceivable creations would 
be taxing the mind beyond its powers of thought, and would not tend 
to usefulness. Yet a word fitly spoken, by way of admonition, may 
not lose its influence until some of the most desirable results are 
accomplished. Remember, then, that the germ of this great Tree is 
in the First Sphere, which comprehends all earths and their inhabit- 
ants. Knowing this, let every one strive diligently to cultivate the 
germ, and to make perfect its unfoldings. Strive to give its proper- 
ties and essences a proper and truthful direction. Put forth all love, 
and energy, and wisdom, to effect that which is most desirable — that, 
the principles of which are found in the nature of all men, and that 
which prompts them to profitable action ; and, remember, that is 
Unity : and unity is Happiness. 

In view of these things, the importance and truthfulness of the 
saying is manifested, that " The things which are seen are temporal; 
but the things which are not seen are eternal :" and, also, that the 
things which are visible are terrestrial ; while the things which are 
invisible are heavenly. While these truths present themselves in 
bold relief, the human mind should put forth efforts to comprehend 
their signification and importance. In doing this, mankind will 
discover that the mind must be refined and perfected) and that 
when this is properly accomplished, the social world will be corre- 
spondingly elevated, and thus be advanced to honor, goodness, and 

UNIVERSAL PEACE. 



END OF THE SECOND PART. 



PART III. 



THE APPLICATION; 

OR, 

A VOICE TO MANKIND. 



The Human Race is composed of three distinct parts, classes, 
or societies. The poor, ignorant, enslaved, oppressed, and working 
classes, constitute the lower stratum of society. The semi-wealthy, 
learned, enslavers, oppressors, and dictating classes, form the second 
or transition stratum; and the rich, intelligent, enslaving, oppressing, 
and idle classes, form the third stratum, and serve to complete the 
body of Mankind. 

The poor are distributed among all the nations of the earth, 
They are those who are born amid circumstances opposed to their 
nature and its requirements. They are those who have necessities 
unsupplied, desires ungratified, and affections uncared for. They 
are the degraded, the down-trodden, the forsaken and unappreciated 
of the land. They are the despised, the weak, the wretched, and 
the repulsed, of all others that compose the human race. Inferior 
circumstances produce inferior effects ; hence the poor are also igno- 
rant. And because they are uneducated, they are the more easily 
chained in the degrading shackles of superstition, and enslaved by 
laws imposed by government. They are imbecile, and hence are 
fit subjects to bear the burden and weight of the upper classes ; and 
feeling impressed that they are performing their duty, they submit to 
arbitrary and tyrannical government. 



680 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

Inferior circumstances not only create these effects, but also slavery. 
Millions that belong to the first part of the race, are existing under the 
most oppressive slavery, and are compelled to do honor to those 
who oppress them. Their thoughts are restricted, and their innate 
powers are crushed by those who hold them in bondage for the pur- 
pose of perpetuating the darkness of degradation to which they are 
subject. They are also sorely afflicted, and with the most inhuman and 
unnatural afflictions. The symmetry of their forms is marred ; the 
constitutional qualities of their being are obstructed in their proper 
development ; and their spiritual faculties are clouded from birth to 
the grave by vice, misery, superstition, and all manner of impositions 
possible 

The poor are thus oppressed (yet the oppressed are not always 
poor) ; and oppression is a protective policy employed by those oc- 
cupying a higher position in the scale of social circumstances. 

The poor are also the laboring and productive classes. The wealth 
of the world has been accumulated by the incessant toil of those who 
are compelled by the hand of oppression to work constantly to gain 
a subsistence : and yet their labor is not duly rewarded. In every 
portion of the world it is a general fact that he who labors the most, 
receives the least in return. And the more laborious the thing in 
which men engage, the more are they enslaved, degraded, and un- 
rewarded. 

The poor are the sustainers, because they are the industrious. 
They are the producers of wealth, and of all the blessings that cir- 
culate through other and higher societies ; and yet they are the for- 
gotten, the despised, and the uneducated ! 

Poverty is such a universal affliction, that many are led to believe 
that it is a means ordered in the providence of things for the purpose 
of causing a submissiveness in the nature of man whereby he may 
receive ultimate reward and consolation. Some men are striving to 
console the poor by these deceptive prospects ; and such being im- 
pelled by interest, are anxious to have such an. opinion prevail among 
them, so that poverty and ignorance may be perpetuated, and that 
thereby the permanency of their despotic and tyrannical control may 
be secured. In every portion of the earth the poor are uncared for, 
and their circumstances are very seldom relieved. Still they are 
the foundation of all that blesses the human race, and of all which 
mankind enjoy. 

The semi-wealthy are those who are situated amid superior circum- 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 681 

stances ; and being thus situated from birth to death, they become 
the mediatorial classes, learned in every department of art and agri- 
culture. These are the direct employers and governors of the lower 
classes. They exert a continual influence on those in their employ, 
and press them to labor not agreeable to the constitution of man, and 
for this labor give them little reward. The mediatorial class thus 
enslave and oppress those beneath them. They are compelled to 
do this by an interest which actuates all their movements ; and they 
are thus afflicting those striving for a subsistence, because their wel- 
fare and all their interests consist in a vast amount of labor and little 
reward. They are exceedingly oppressive, because society is so con- 
stituted that the interest of every man is in direct opposition to the- inter- 
ests of others : and thus what is one man's interest results in anoth- 
er's misfortune. 

The higher class are the wealthy and powerful — holding within 
their grasp the productions of those beneath them, and distributing 
happiness only as it is extracted from them by the unceasing calls of 
those who are oppressed and degraded. They are the capitalists ; 
for the wealth which the poor create is accumulated by them, and 
held within their grasp. Wealth that rightly belongs to those who 
create it, is thus given to those who earned it not, and hence have 
no natural title to it. 

The higher classes are those who rest upon the toil and labor of 
the mass of mankind. They are thus both enslaving and oppressing, 
because of their dependence and yet their controlling influence, which 
is both unjust and destructive to the peace and happiness that other- 
wise would be enjoyed by the lower classes of community. They 
are the enlightened ; for being situated amid superior circumstances, 
they have the advantage of all superior attainments and superficial 
accomplishments existing in the world. This intelligence is the only 
pledge for the world's ultimate amelioration from vice, misery, and 
degradation. But this intelligence is at present improperly directed ; 
and instead of illuminating the mass of mankind, it is shrouding the 
whole race with bigotry, superstition, and prejudice ! It is making 
more ignorant those classes which are ignorant, and confirming them 
in their low and unfortunate situations. Meanwhile it is dividing the 
human family into sects and exclusive classes, and is also creating 
every species of disunity and dissatisfaction. 

The poor and moderate classes are not the governing, but the gov- 
erned. They are not the enslavers, but the enslaved. They are 



682 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

not in themselves the impure and unsanctified, but are made so by 
those above them. They are not the unfortunately constituted, but 
become weak and deformed by the burden of the responsibility uni- 
versally imposed upon them. 

The wealthy being the powerful, from them flow all arbitration, 
oppression, -and absolute misery, that prevail in the world. It is 
from this class that exclusiveness and sectarianism take their rise, 
and flow like an ocean-tide over all the classes beneath them. 

The rich, as to their favorable situations, are examples of what the 
Race will be, when equal wealth and equal justice pervade the 
social world. Intelligence will then be the governor and admin- 
istrator of all laws and principles required by the constitution of 
the human family. Then all may drink at the fount of Knowledge, 
and thirst not. But owing to the disunity that prevails in society, 
the wants of the lower classes are not supplied, and the desires of 
those in the higher classes are supplied with such a profusion, that 
they are unable to appreciate the blessings of life, and the natural 
enjoyments flowing from a well-ordered desire and its adequate 
gratification. 

These three classes constitute the Human Race ; and each of them 
will exist in its present condition so long as intelligence is exclusive, 
labor is unrewarded, and wealth is possessed by those who have it 
unjustly. 



§ 2. The poor are those who have desires unsupplied. Thus they 
are rendered miserable, and their existence is entirely unappreciated. 
They are those who have all the pressure and the afflictions of the 
race ; and by their ignorance they are compelled to remain thus situ- 
ated. They can not set forth with moving eloquence the vice and 
misery that prevail among them ; they can not free themselves from 
the shackles which bind and crush them to the earth. They can not 
escape the prison of sectarianism, nor raise their voice against the 
many inhuman proceedings that are instituted against them. The 
poor lie at the lowest point in society, and are therefore sustaining, 
by their perpetual industry, the great weight of the world that rests 
upon them. They have no means to extricate themselves, or to ad- 
vance where everything opposes their progress and arrests their as- 
cension. They can not accumulate force and power of themselves, 
because each person is striving for a subsistence, and laboring to 
supply his increasing wants. General power is thus lost and dissi- 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 683 

pated among individuals ; which prevents them from acting as a body 
to ameliorate their condition. 

The highest society exists as if they were not in possession of 
feeling and affection for what is just, and good, and righteous. They 
seem to be unconscious of sympathy, and unable to discern the cause 
of the evil and misery that prevail. They are seemingly striving to 
benefit all ; yet in that which appears to benefit most, a greater in- 
jury is done to the working-classes. And every isolated act of be- 
nevolence, though meant for good, ends in affliction ; and every 
effort toward amelioration creates sectarian hostility, and terminates 
in depression of the most tyrannical character ! 

Society is thus constructed. It will preserve its structure in form 
for ever ; but its constitutional developments will change ere long 
materially — the result of which will be distributive justice and har- 
mony. 

The cause of all human action is centred in these three things : 
Love (or desire), Necessity, and Interest. Desires are created by the 
love, or bodily requirements. Necessity is the desire ungratified, or 
the requirement unsupplied ; and Interest is the spring of action, and 
is a means by which love is rewarded, by which desires are gratified, 
and necessities supplied. 

Interest, then, is the mode of human action, and is the ultimate 
cause of all industry, all invention, all movement, and intelligence, 
in the world. Interest is the means employed to supply the necessi- 
ties of the human body. Where there is no interest, there can be no 
action ; where there is no desire, there can be no interest ; and where 
there is no love, there can be no desire. 

It is impossible for a man to act without an interest. His interest 
may consist in self-gratification or emolument ; in sectarian advance- 
ment ; in local usurpation ; in general benevolence, brotherly kindness, 
and charity ; in universal love, or in the attainment of knowledge. 
But in whatever thing his interest is centred, for that will he act 
alone ; and while thus acting, he will, as society now exists, injure 
some and benefit others, please some and excite indignation in oth- 
ers. — And thus it is that interests (being the cause of human action) 
will, if not directed aright, produce unhappy consequences. 

The interests of the poor consist in rendering themselves and their 
families happy. To this end they exert all their abilities to extract 
from the earth, and absorb from the higher societies, a sufficient re- 



/ 



684 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

ward for their labor. Their interests are opposed to the interests of 
those who employ them ; and this creates an antagonism between the 
laborer and him for whom he labors. One is diametrically opposed 
to the other. Thus it is that while industry becomes fatiguing and 
disgusting to the laborer, the employer is pressing him to more and 
heavier action, and meanwhile reduces his reward to the lowest pos- 
sible amount. The laborer is thus discouraged from laboring cheer- 
fully, and the employer is discouraged from rewarding abundantly. 
The interest of the laborer consists in the reward ; the interest of 
the employer consists in the amount of labor accomplished : there- 
fore one is absorbing from the other ; and the absorption creates dis- 
tinction, obstruction, and disunity. They are thus existing in direct 
opposition to each other. 

Thus labor is despised and shunned by the human family, because 
it is unappreciated. Hence poverty pervades the world ; and this is 
perpetuated by disunity of interests and a want of sympathizing feel- 
ings and affections between man and man. The poor have no re- 
gard for the situation of the rich, nor the rich for that of the poor ; 
and they thus despise and repulse each other. The unfortunate 
circumstances that surround and embarrass the poor from birth, en- 
courage the monopolies of the higher classes, and the interests of the 
latter consist in the distinction thus created. It thus becomes im- 
possible to discover harmony between the interests of the poor and 
rich, or affinity between their respective situations. 

Men may have their judgment convinced of what is their duty ; yet 
their interests consist in that to which their duty is opposed. Hence 
the world is immoral and disorganized. It is proper that all should 
be so situated as that industry may become a necessity, and that its 
reward may be legitimate and proportional. 

If universal industry existed, all would be wealthy, and all would 
appreciate and glorify their existence. Neither would there be so 
much labor needed ; for a little labor, if properly directed, would 
contribute more to the general wealth of the world than twice the 
same amount in the present condition of the human race. One third 
of the present amount of individual labor, if equally distributed and ren- 
dered profitable, would contribute more to the happiness and wealth 
of mankind than the amount of individual labor now performed; and 
then rewards would be equal, interests reciprocal, and all action uni- 
versally beneficial. As interests now are opposed to each other, all 
action of laborer and employer must necessarily be in corresponding 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 685 

opposition. Hostility is constantly being generated by the disaffec- 
tion for each other's welfare, arising from this cause. Every one has 
desires uncared for by others, and necessities which none but him- 
self knows, and for the relief of which no one but himself provides. 
The provision is extracted from, not freely given, as it ought to be, 
by others, or the body of the human race. Thus one's interest con- 
sists in that for which no other has an affinity. 

And so conflicting are the situations of men in the lower strata of 
society, that there is nothing but vice, misery, discontent, hostility, 
and retaliation, existing. Their interests are like conflicting elements, 
which in meeting, destroy each other's power. Hence the harmony 
that would exist, if interests ran gently into each other, is dissipated. 
Hence he is immorally situated whose duty tells him one thing and 
his interests another. 



§ 3. The laborer, feeling an interest in the amount of reward given 
for his toil, has no interest in the general improvements in machinery 
that are made to relieve and curtail labor. Labor must be appreci- 
ated and duly remunerated, before there can be either a pleasure in 
industry, or a general interest taken in mechanical and agricultural 
improvements. That inactivity may be repulsed from the earth, in^ 
dustry must command increased rewards. There must not only be a 
higher value set on industry, but a higher regard must be manifested to 
him who labors, in order to make all feel an interest in activity, and 
that no one may feel an attraction to idleness and speculation. The 
laboring-classes support those who are idle, and the idle in return 
despise and oppress those who labor, because their interest is not in 
industry, but in unfeeling speculation. 

The interest of the laborer should consist in the thing on which he 
is employed. Then he would press onward in his physical and men- 
tal exertions to improvements of the most valuable character, such as 
would not only ameliorate his own condition, but would send forth a 
blessing over the whole world. As things are now existing, the 
laborer feels an interest in the reward only, and not in the employ- 
ment itself. Therefore labor is disgusting and tiresome, while its 
reward alone actuates the worker ; and thus the proper development 
of his physical and intellectual powers is discouraged and obstructed. 
The laborer feels no interest in the advancement of his employer's 
interest, but merely in the amount of reward he may extract from 
him, and which is necessary to his subsistence. He who employs 



686 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

feels no interest in the poor and their necessities, but exerts his 
power and ingenuity to press the laborer to every possible extreme, 
and then remunerates him agreeably to his own interests. The em- 
ployer does not reward the laborer because he feels an interest in his 
and his family's welfare. On the other hand, after compelling him 
to labor excessively, he pays him only as a man would feed his herds 
at night. Nay, the classes who speculate upon the poor and the op- 
pressed, in many instances do not scruple to force them from their 
families at an hour which all the laws of the human system have ap- 
propriated to rest, into the field of labor or the workshop of toil, and 
after compelling them to work without cessation until their energies 
are exhausted, reward them as their own power and interest may 
dictate — even as a man would drive a mule from his stable, oppress 
him with heavy burdens during the day, and at night requite his la- 
bor, and hunger, and prostration, in proportion to the amount of food 
he has garnered up for all his extensive herds. 

The poor are thus oppressed, and the laborer is thus not justly 
rewarded. They not only have no interest in mechanical improve- 
ments, but have none in the cultivation of their own powers ; for all 
their physical energies are concentrated, day after day, on gaining a 
subsistence, and their mental powers are circumscribed to the limited 
circle of their degraded occupation. 

Men should be rewarded in proportion to the amount of labor they 
accomplish, and then they would feel an interest in industry, and not 
merely in its reward. At present, however, he who labors most and 
suffers the most oppression, receives the least reward ; he who is idle 
and subsists upon the labor of others, is both abundantly rewarded, 
and extensively appreciated for supposed goodness and virtue. 

It is true that virtue exists only where vice is not ; and it is, more- 
over, true that he who is idle, is necessarily vicious — and is no more 
than an unnecessary particle (or person) in the constitution of the 
human family. Such a one is an excrescence to society, and is an 
injury to the welfare and happiness of the laboring and industrious. 
Nothing can be more injurious to the human race than an inactive 
population, or a class of persons who despise, and yet subsist and 
speculate upon, the labor of others — of those who are degraded. 

The beehive of industry typifies what the race should and will be* 
In the economy of the beehive, one thing is particularly to be re- 
marked : and that is, that every inactive bee is considered a drone to 
the community, and therefore all interest and affection are withdrawn 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 687 

from it ; and they all decide that the bee is thus an injury to the wel- 
fare of the whole, and that it must be cast from their midst for ever. 
Every bee is obliged to contribute its share to the wealth and eleva- 
tion of the whole mass ; and they are taught to feel an instinctive 
affection for the universal welfare. And having their interests thus 
centred, nothing can thwart their activity for the benefit of each other 
and the whole ; nothing can prevent the accumulation of wealth, or 
destroy the happiness which they universally enjoy. Here, then, the 
philosophy of social harmony is represented ; and all that is necessary 
for the human family to do, is to adopt a corresponding system. 

Poverty is necessity unsupplied ; and therefore this indicates dis- 
ease in the organization of society. — For if all men were properly 
6ituated, want would not exist in any part, while an abundance be- 
longs to the body as a whole : and absorption would not exist while 
every one created his own happiness and meanwhile the happiness 
of others. 

Vice, degradation, necessity, and misery, pervade society only be- 
cause there is no unity in the interests and movements of men. He 
who has a family to support, seeks to serve some person who may 
give him a reward adequate to his wants. But if there is no sympa- 
thy extended to his necessities, he drowns his crushed feelings and 
his domestic embarrassments in the depths of intoxication. He goes 
to every extreme in this vice for no other purpose than to sear his 
sympathies against the cries of his children, and his sensibilities to 
the supplications of his wife ! He becomes unnerved and incapable 
of laboring, even if labor is procured ; and anticipating a most wretch- 
ed dejection in his own family, he lays his hands on the possessions 
of others, and ingeniously conveys something to his family. Thus a 
theft is committed ; and now the community is for the first time aware 
that such a miserable being existed ! They appeal to conventional 
laws, investigate his case, and employ unfeeling magistrates to seal 
his imprisonment. No one feels an interest in his welfare ; but all 
are pleased at his capture, condemnation, and repulsion from the 
bosom of society, and the light of the sun that smiles on all, that all 
may be happy ! 

Not long from this and a family is thrown upon the institutions, 
destitute of all bodily requirements, physical strength, and mental 
energy. The children are situated among circumstances of the most 
vitiating and corrupting character. The mother is unable to perform 



688 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

her duty toward them, and they are led into the paths of vice, igno- 
rance, and prostitution. Nay, every invention is sought out by them 
to relieve their immediate wants, and improve their external condi- 
tion. Under various circumstances, those children advance to ma- 
turity, and are then thrown upon society to find employment by 
which they may live, if they are fortunate and successful in their 
movements. It may be that some one of them will advance to a po- 
sition tending to unfold the physical and mental powers, and such a 
one may bring forth living evidence of innate genius and magnanimity 
of soul. 

Another one may seek domestic labor, but being incapacitated, is 
unsuccessful, becomes disheartened, and is cast out by the employer, 
uncared for, upon the disunited and conflicting world ! This one 
will flee for refuge into the paths of vice and misery — will seek shel- 
ter where no human being should lie, and drown all sensibilities in 
the abundance of vice into which he or she is immersed — and per- 
haps end where the father did, a dishonor to society, and an outrage 
to the moral sensibilities of the human race ! 

Another may be situated differently, but still where influences are 
corrupting and opposed to the proper direction of the faculties. This 
one may be selfish, ferocious, and barbarous in the extreme — even 
to the destruction of a fellow-being's life — and finally swing before 
the gazing world as a representation of its own corruption, ignorance, 
and fanaticism ! 

Another one, being a female, and because of unfavorable birth 
being despised, may seek seclusion from the scoffs of an unfeeling 
world in the sinks of iniquity and prostitution — and there live as a 
representative of social disunity, discord, degradation, and conflicting 
individual interests. 

Here, then, is a family unknown to the world, until some one of 
them, pressed by poverty, commits a depredation ; and then the com- 
munity takes an interest, not in the unfortunate, but in him who loses 
for the benefit of that desolated family ! Then one member after 
another becomes known and despised! Every innate energy is 
crushed by the withering frowns of the social world ! Every pure 
aspiration is pressed back upon the soul, because it needs an atmo- 
sphere of light, liberty, and social happiness. The light of genius 
is clouded by the inferior circumstances surrounding and obstructing 
its development. Nay, every pure and innate quality of the human 
soul is arrested in its growth, because society smiles not on its ten- 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 689 

derness, nourishes not its roots, and assists not, by superior circum- 
stances, its growth. Everything tends to darken the sun of vivacity 
and future prospect ; and where the light and heat of this dwell not, 
the human soul can not bud and blossom, for its soil is barren and 
uncongenial ! 



§ 4. Interests are thus mutually opposed ; and the effects of the 
opposition are the evil and misery that prevail in the world. No man 
would be evil in action if he had not an interest in being so. No 
man would touch the wine-cup were it not to gratify some unhealthy 
desire, created by influences and situations in which men are often 
existing. No man would defraud his neighbor and plunder his pos- 
sessions, if all wants were supplied and desires gratified. No man 
would injure or destroy the life of his neighbor, were it not to ac- 
complish some end, being actuated by a necessity unknown to com- 
munity. Neither would man injure his neighbor, if his interests con- 
sisted in his neighbor's welfare. No man would deceive or falsify, 
if his interests consisted in honesty and unrestricted benevolence. 
Finally, no man or woman in the human race would do an unholy 
deed, if their interests consisted in the interest of the whole, so as to 
comprehend both individual and universal happiness. 

Community are aware of all unholy deeds when they are commit- 
ted ; and they manifest no sympathy toward the unfortunate perpe- 
trator, but have an interest in his condemnation and imprisonment. 
If society felt an interest in the welfare of its individuals, then men 
would not be in situations that are vitiating, but would be placed 
amid superior circumstances, and thus benefited and rendered useful 
to the requirements of the community at large.. 

All these evils arise from this one fact — that labor is unrewarded 
and unappreciated ; and hence that labor is disgusting to him who is 
compelled to perform it, and absolutely abhorred by those who sub- 
sist on the industry of the poor and oppressed. No interest is felt in 
labor itself, but merely in its emoluments. No interest is exercised 
for the general good, but all interests are isolated, corrupting, ensla- 
ving, and disorganizing/ No interest is centred in the general ad-f 
vanceraent and happiness of the race, but merely in individual acqu'n ' 
sitions of wealth, and power, and aristocratic rank. No interest is 
felt in the condition of those who are unhappily situated from birth 
to the grave, but everything is against the cultivation of their powers, 
the enjoyment of their existence, and the profitableness and utility 

44 



690 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

of their lives. No interest is exercised in behalf of those who arc 
unable to assist themselves and enjoy the rightful blessings of life 
but all are striving to advance to individual power, and honor, and 
emolument — are even willing to exert a commanding influence over 
those who are depressed and unable to resist the tyrannical domina- 
tion thus exercised over them. No interest is universal, but all are 
isolated, individual, and corrupting : and all this is existing because 
labor is not appreciated as a universal blessing, and esteemed in 
proportion to its tendency to elevate the human race. 

• The laborer is entitled to something more than arising at daybreak, 
going forth into the field and toiling till dark, and then returning to 
his couch of straw, and awaking again with body prostrated and suf- 
fering with hunger. Industry is entitled to more than this ; for ac- 
tivity is the wealth of the world, and the use and destiny of man. 
Yet it is a truth that in various portions of the world, laborers are 
confined to the meanest subsistence, and their bodies are sacrificed 
to the enslaving and degrading speculations of idle men. They are 
forced almost from their cradles to the plantation or the manufactur- 
ing establishment, and are compelled to work as long as sunlight will 
permit, then to return to their desolate homes fatigued and unreward- 
ed ! While they are obliged to lead a life like this, those subsisting 
upon their labors pass on regardless of the destitution spread before 
them. 

Interests are so conflicting, that men sacrifice their real dignity of 
character and moral worth, by engaging in every species of fraud, 
imposition, and cruel speculation — and that, too, as practised upon a 
multitude of uneducated beings who are confined to labor of the most 
oppressive character, both in the field and in the workshop. He 
who, by the workings of social circumstances, happens to be born 
where this oppression and slavery exists, knows no use of his own 
being, nor of the enjoyments to which he is entitled by Nature and 
her extensive provisions. 

In the various countries and kingdoms of the earth, monarchical 
governments and exclusive and arbitrary laws are instituted as a pro- 
tective policy and safeguard to aristocracy and despotism. And they 
are also as walls, defending the accumulated wealth of idlers against 
absorptions by the poor within their dominions. Every kingdom, 
with all its wealth, owes its birth to the incessant industry of the in- 
jured and unrewarded poor. The most stately lord is nothing more 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 691 

than a drone, supported by those compelled to till the soil and bring 
forth its wealth and excellences. — And while the land is burdened 
with lords and inactive men, the -poor must be degraded and deprived 
of their just dues; and where such useless materials exist, vice, pov- 
erty, and wretchedness, will also dwell. These latter are unfailing 
representatives of indolence, lordly aristocracy, and despotic govern- 
ments. Where suffering most exists, there the burden of idle and 
useless materials is. And this suffering in society is always an un- 
failing indication of conflicting interests, which are constantly pro- 
ducing violations of the injunction, " Thou shalt love thy neighbor 
as thyself." 

It is impossible to find a radical distinction between the natures 
or the requirements of different men : but there is a difference only 
in the degree in which these are manifested. Some men require 
more than others in the way of physical or mental food ; yet all are 
entitled to as much as they desire, especially when that desire is 
governed by a well-ordered Wisdom. 



§ 5. As he who tills the soil feels no absolute interest in its pro- 
ductions, but only in the paltry sum given for his labors, so the sci- 
ence of agriculture has not advanced to that degree of perfection of 
which it is capable. All improvements are such as result from iso- 
lated effort, and therefore they are not such as to visibly benefit man- 
kind, but their benefits are dissipated by vain speculation. 

Mechanics feel no interest in the improvement of machinery, any 
further than it conduces to individual wealth. There is no general 
interest manifested for the relief and consequent reward of the la- 
borer. Hence, if mechanics improve in arts and sciences which 
abridge manual labor, they also take the foo.d from him whose em- 
ployment is destroyed. It is clear, then, that the interests of the 
laborer are opposed to those of the mechanic ; and the conflict cre- 
ates hatred and local persecution. 

Every new invention should be hailed with shouts of joy by all, as 
conducing to the relief of laborious employment, and to the advance- 
ment of the race. But instead of this, every new invention is frowned 
upon with all the jealousy of disunited interests. Thus genius is 
crushed, and the poor man's energies are prostrated by the non- 
reception of his invention and the non-appreciation of his ingenuity. 

If a man should invent a floating battery as a means of destruction, 
or plan any other new mode of destroying human life and the interests 



692 • A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

of nations, then would the public encomiums be warm and enthusi- 
astic. Any new and deathly instrument is hailed by all as a reliever 
of national hostility, and an indirect benefit to the poor and unfortu- 
nate. This is an expression of a public feeling characterizing every 
nation of the earth ; and how unholy are the conditions which give 
rise to this feeling ! These conditions breathe hatred and wretch- 
edness into the bosom of every excitable being, and deposite the 
poison of envy in each neighbor's cup ; and when they drink, all de- 
scriptions of prejudice, hostility, strife, persecution, and fanaticism, 
flow from their intoxicated minds ! 

The community is thus disordered, even in its departments of me- 
chanical industry. Every new invention for the destruction of life 
is smiled upon by the mass ; but every new invention for the destruc- 
tion of degrading toil, and for the elevation of the interests of the 
race, is only hailed with delight by a few good and benevolent minds, 
while the mass, feeling conscious that it crosses their interests, scout 
at and frown it down, that it may not go forth to their injury. The 
laborer is thus opposed to mechanical improvement. Any exertion 
in the way of such improvement is the commencement of hostility 
and persecution between the inventor and the mass of laborers. 

Tradesmen are all engaged in isolated pursuits, diametrically 
opposed to each other. Each one establishes a capital and a business 
where the most advantage can be taken of his neighbor and of the 
community. Thus isolated business among the tradesmen is lead- 
ing to the most ingenious deception and falsehood. He who can 
converse with the most freedom, and present the most external in- 
ducements, has the advantage over his neighbors in his accumula- 
tions of wealth as derived and extracted from the community ; w T hile 
he who is less competent in these respects, ultimately fails in* his 
enterprise, and then receives for his consolation the fiendish exulta- 
tions of his neighboring tradesmen. 

It is right and profitable to unveil the corruptions of society, and 
to present a mirror in which the actions and situation of every person 
may be visibly and justly represented. Nothing is more injurious to 
the morals of community, and more enslaving to the poor man, than 
the vast congregation of tradesmen, whose interests are as much op- 
posed to each other as the darkness of midnight is to the light of 
noonday. More vice exists among this class of community than in 
any other department of society. They are connected with each 
other locally, and are joined externally, to extract an unreasonable 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 693 

profit from him who buys — yet they are internally bitterly opposed 
to each other's welfare ; and each one is compelled by interests to 
overreach and deceive his neighbor. The fact of their being thus 
impelled by misdirected interests, generates every species of vice and 
disunity among themselves and in society. The buyer enters the 
establishment of the tradesman with the full conviction that the latter 
will deceive him if possible. Therefore the interests of the buyer and of 
the seller are in direct opposition to each other. And what is worse 
than all is, that there is a distrust of virtue and morality deposited in 
the bosom of every man toward his neighbor and the world ! 

As society is existing, men are considered uneducated if they have 
not an acute perception of their neighbors' faults and follies, or if 
they are not at all times prepared with deceptive plans to overcome 
the intrigues and deceptions of others. If a man has grown up from 
the cradle to manhood, in a little community where peace and har- 
mony dwell, having no suspicion of evil or deception as pervading 
society, and having an implicit confidence in the purity of the deal- 
ings of mankind with each other; and if he should go forth into a 
community of desperate and unfortunately-situated men, he would 
be deceived in the most cruel manner. His property would be taken 
from him for one half its value ; his pure spirit would be corrupted; 
his confidence would be betrayed, and his natural genius smothered : 
and for all this loss, he would receive the fiendish sneers of the trades- 
men, because he was not educated, and aware of their ingenious ex- 
pertness ! Thus no men are more viciously situated than tradesmen, 
and none are doing a more direct injury to the social requirements 
of all mankind. 

The poor man is entitled to food and clothing in as great abun- 
dance, and even greater, than he who subsists upon the poor man's 
labor. But what a hopeless adventure it is for an honest man to 
prefer this claim, or to endeavor to procure suitable garments for his 
person ! In the first place, the article from which clothing is made 
is gathered from the earth which he cultivates. Its owner demands 
and receives a profit from the manufacturer — who presses the oper- 
atives to labor for little reward, that his profit may be greater when 
he transfers his produce to the tradesman. By the time the trades- 
man receives the cloth, the profits consume more than its original 
'value. The tradesman is, however, entitled to a profit also, and 
this the buyer must pay. The poor man then receives of the 
tradesman his garments, and is compelled to pay the combined 



694 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

tariffs and profits of the agriculturist, the manufacturer, and the 
tradesman ! 

Thus from the labor of the poor man are all these various and 
conflicting situations sustained, and the many persons therein engaged 
constantly supported. Surely it is not strange that poverty exists 
where capital is so isolated and interests so discordant. 

Tradesmen are also striving to succeed at the sacrifice of each 
other's interests ; and while doing so, they affect the manufacturer, 
the operatives, the agriculturists, and those who toil from early dawn 
till evening without reward. 

There should be no local, isolated establishments, such as are now 
existing ; but there should be a general storehouse for every commu- 
nity and every city ; and this should be abundantly supplied by the 
united industry of the whole community. Not a tear should be shed 
in consequence of hunger ; no bosom should throb with pain or sink 
with disconsolation. No child should be left to shiver from cold, or 
suffer deprivation of natural wants ; no mother should lament her 
children's, her own, or her husband's destitution. Nor should there 
be a life sacrificed at the altar of want, or destroyed by the hand of 
fearful starvation ; for those stores of wealth and abundance should 
yield a subsistence to every one who moves and dwells in the human 
form. Then tradesmen's interests would consist merely in assisting 
others to their natural demands, and not in keeping from them every 
article of comfort and subsistence which they may hold within their 
own grasp, as at present. 



§ 6. The lawyer's interest is opposed to general peace and righ- 
teousness. Lawyers are in situations which make them interested in 
the disturbances that prevail, and not in the general tranquillity of 
community. They have their interests centred in the numerous liti- 
gations caused by persecution and hostility. Where vice exists, 
poverty prevails to an equal extent; and where vice and poverty pre- 
vail, the lawyer is most powerfully attracted. Instead of being peace- 
makers, they are peace-destroyers ; inasmuch as the settlement of 
every legal question must be for or against the individuals concerned. 
The result of this is latent envy, and a secretive determination to 
have their demands satisfied, and that, too, when the laws of society 
can take no cognizance of their plans to deceive and injure. Every 
act of adjudication among the legal profession is the commencement 
of interior hatred and hostility. And besides this, every man seeks 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 695 

refuge in the laws of society and the state, against the injuries of his 
neighbor; and this is the strongest indication of disease in the con- 
stitution of society. For local quarrels and conflicts are blemishes 
that affect society as ulcers affect the diseased body ; and it is clear 
that blemishes would neither affect society nor the body of man, if 
the interior qualities and particles of the constitution were pure, 
united, and circulating throughout the whole form with a perfect 
equality. Evils that exist in society are like diseased parts of the 
body ; and the open contentions manifested through the workings of 
vice are like pains that affect the body : and both testify of internal 
corruption. And he is the true 'peace-maker who strikes at the root 
of social evil, and who destroys the fruit of the contaminating tree. 

If the poor of the earth were educated, and their feelings were re- 
fined, there would be no stooping to the vice of deception and false- 
hood ; neither would there exist so much disunity which lawyers are 
employed to settle according to the established codes of the land. 
And every legal decision is a virtual protest against the prevalence 
of morality and unity of human interests. If the mechanic labored 
in connexion with the tiller of the soil, and their enterprises were 
mutually assisting to each other, such a thing as contention and 
lawsuits between them would not be known. Did tradesmen act in 
accordance with the requirements of the mechanic and the laborer, 
then would their reciprocal action create harmony, and the lawyer 
would have no occupation. 

The lawyer's interest is therefore decidedly opposed to this state 
of things ; and as they are exerting an undue influence in society, 
their opposition will retard the progress of social, moral, and univer- 
sal reform. Their interests consist in the prevalence of ignorance 
and imbecility, in the greatest amount of strife, contention, and de- 
ception, and in every species of corruption and degradation that now 
render society a disgusting body — even as a whitened sepulchre, 
full of dead men's bones ! 

Lawyers, as men, are good and honest, like all other men ; but 
how deplorable to reflect on their corrupting situations ! From these 
situations spring the most unhealthy influences into the bosom of so- 
ciety ; and instead of reforming and equalizing mankind, and amica- 
bly settling their difficulties, they are merely casting a veil over 
blemishes by an external legal process, while that which they conceal 
is rife with all sorts of evil, extortion, and excess. No verdict is 
given without violating as many feelings as it gratifies. Hence a 



696 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

great portion of the counteracting and conflicting feelings that are in 
the world, are because the verdicis of conventional laws are in favor 
of or against the established interest or prejudice of some person or 
persons. It can not be said that they are relieving the evils of so- 
ciety, so long as verdicts are isolated and superficial in their charac- 
ter. The laws of Nature are unlike this. Their verdicts are mani- 
fested to all beings, and all acknowledge their justice, and are en- 
couraged by their unfailing distribution of justice to every created 
form. 

The lawyer's interest therefore consists in the amount of vice and 
misery that prevail, and not in the peace, and unity, and happiness, 
which the world is striving to enjoy. The lawyer's situation is thus 
the most unenviable of any except that of the clergyman. But law- 
yers are to be relieved from their positions ere long, by feeling a 
thrilling conviction of the truths of Nature, and by her unceasing de- 
mands for social reform and distributive justice. It is pleasing to 
contemplate the day when men will forsake theory, sect, philosophy, 
prejudice, and situation, for the sole purpose of fulfilling their use in 
the nature of things, and thereby to establish happiness in every por- 
tion of the world : for each will have a position created by his own 
industry. 



§ 7. The physician's interest consists in the amount of organic 
violation that occurs, and in the abundance of distress and physical 
wretchedness that are found in the sick-room, the hospital, the asy- 
lum, the prison, the army, and throughout the nation. Physicians, 
as men not professionally employed, will express the most unbound- 
ed benevolence, and actual sympathy, for the suffering that exists. 
They will express all the yearnings of noble minds for the improve- 
ment and education of the poor and ignorant, and for superior situa- 
tions to bless the poor man's home and the rich man's constitution. 
But a physician, in his occupation, feels no interest in any new in- 
vention, or system, or compound, that might be effectual in curing 
disease. He feels no interest in the advancement of intelligence on 
the subjects of anatomy and physiology, because a general knowl- 
edge of the organic structure of man would lead to a great amount 
of health, inasmuch as then all would strive to avoid violation. He 
feels no interest in the prevalence of physiological knowledge, nor is 
he interested in any degree of reform leading to a destruction of vice, 
debauchery, and physical violations. Disease and pain exist because 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 697 

the science of life and the necessities of the human body are unknown 
to a majority of the human race. 

The poor man is obliged to exert all his physical energies to gain 
a subsistence for himself and family. He is thereby subject to ex- 
posures of every possible description, and to sufferings that are in- 
tolerable. The atmosphere may change, and bring disease to his 
exposed body. Labor may be excessive and disproportionate ; and 
its results may be deformity, contractions, inflammations, and muscu- 
lar prostration, some or all of which are a portion of the poor man r s 
reward. Thus exposed, he sinks under disease ; and when pros- 
trated on his couch, amid his family whose wants are unsupplied, he 
ventures to raise his voice to the wealth and philanthropy of society 
in supplication, and humbly solicits relief. What is the reply which 
he receives ? It is the frowns and silent abuses of the community — 
and he can see that the world regards him not. Thus forsaken, he 
languishes and departs unappreciated ! Such examples are, in modi- 
fied forms, visible in every portion of the world. The physician 
feels no interest in the health of that sick man, and it is a matter of 
indifference to him whether his pains are soothed or his situation re- 
lieved. He seeks not the poor man, because the little attraction 
(which is insignificant indeed) is not in the poor man's possession. 
Therefore the poor man is neglected, because the physician's interest 
consists, not in the prevalence of health, but in the extent of disease 
among those able to reward his labors. 

The wife and children of this poor man are also exposed to in- 
clement weather, and to every description of destitution possible to 
conceive. The wife, exercised by grief and depressed with sorrow, 
becomes weakened and emaciated, and finally occupies the bed just 
deserted by her unfortunate and neglected companion. She, too, is 
encompassed with sorrow, and is afflicted with privations, which so- 
ciety perceives not. Amid the cries of her children, she is depressed 
beyond the possibility of a resurrection ; and she soon closes her eyes 
upon the world with a fear, and dread, and' sorrow, unknown to any 
but herself: and the last vibration upon her ear is the cry of hunger 
arising from her infant child ! She thus dies a sacrifice to human 
injustice and social disorganization! 

The children, one by one, are taken and placed in the asylum, and 
there cared for in proportion to the reward given to the physician 
and the overseer. There they are treated as strangers ; there they 
grow like the plant uncultivated, and finally become a burden to 



698 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

the community and the keeper of the almshouse who supports 
them all. 

If the physician were well situated and properly rewarded, he 
would seek the afflicted, relieve their pains, and strive to inculcate 
physiological truths whereby disease might be avoided, and unneces- 
sary violations escaped. If the physician were rewarded in pre por- 
tion to the amount of health that exists, then would he feel anxipus 
to have vice, and misery, and degradation, and debauchery to cease, 
and health to bless the existence of every man. These corruptions 
gyrate through all portions and classes of society, and the phy- 
sician is interested therein. And where disease is in abundance, 
there he is attracted, not because he feels interested in the health and 
prosperity of his patients, but in that which he receives for his medical 
attentions. 

Nothing can be more dishonoring to the convictions of the physi- 
cian than the corrupting situation which he occupies ; for he is com- 
pelled to follow the promptings of his interest, while his convictions 
of duty and his higher sensibilities weep over his ill-directed pro- 
ceedings. The physician's duty, like that of the lawyer and the 
clergyman, is sensibly impressed on his judgment by Nature, and he 
would cheerfully comply with its dictates, were he not so viciously 
and unhappily situated. But interest is the governing principle of 
human existence ; and the object to be attained is so to change the 
situations of men that their interests may correspond with the admo- 
nitions of their enlightened judgments. 

The physician has an internal conviction which he can not sup- 
press, that what he is obliged to do in his profession is directly opposed 
to his duty. He can not resist this conviction ; and the same is true 
of the lawyer, mechanic, and the laborer. And this truth unfolds 
the fearful and horrible fact in the condition of the human race — 
that men are not only contending with each other in their social oc- 
cupations, but that there is a constant antagonism existing between 
interest and duty in every bosom. Men's interests tell them one 
thing, and their duty another. Interests are created by the necessi- 
ties of the body and its propensities ; and men, to supply these ne- 
cessities, are compelled to smother conscience in the blackest clouds 
of social warfare and conflicting interests. 

One* third of the earth's population are bound by the hand of dis- 
ease, merely because they are uneducated, inferiorly conditioned, and 
unjustly treated by the exclusiveness of classes and aristocracies. 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 699 

And this one third are also crushed by poverty, caused by ingenious 
speculations on their labor. These come into being, live unhappy 
and useless lives, and finally die, not knowing the destiny of their 
creation. They live, moreover, in a wilderness of pain, starvation, 
and discontentment ; and it is conspicuously true that physicians 
never venture into that wilderness of despair ! They never explore 
the regions of pain, distress, and wretchedness, because their interests 
speak, and their steps are directed to the bed of the rich man, whose 
wealth consists of the accumulated productions of that wilderness of 
despairing and diseased beings ! Terrible indeed is the unrigh- 
teousness of these things : and they are truths that need unveiling, 
though they will thrill the soul of every enlightened person with an 
overwhelming conviction of their truth and importance ! 

The human race is afflicted with disease. Mankind as a body are 
sick, and need a physician. They need effectual attention and per- 
manent restitution to health, and energy, and happiness. The race, 
then, must be educated. The rudiments of this education must con- 
sist in each one knowing himself, in every anatomical and physiologi- 
cal particular ; and then the world will not be cursed with ignorance, 
vice, disease, and misery. Then physicians will be useful and ben- 
eficial ; for their time and talents will be concentrated in the great 
work of social and moral reform, and their interests will not only 
consist in the amount of health enjoyed, but in the destruction of 
ignorance, violation, and local wretchedness. 



§ 8. Of all professions and situations occupied by men, none is v 
absolutely more unenviable and more corrupting than that sustained 
by clergymen. It is a deplorable fact that all the miseries, the 
conflicts, the wars, the devastations, and the hostile prejudices, ex- 
isting in the world, are owing to the corrupting situation and influ- 
ence of clergymen. From the beginning of the human race to the 
middle of this century, nothing has been more prominent than secta- 
rian enthusiasm and theological warfare. And from the lowest period 
of the race, there have been successive modifications of clerical 
power : but each modification has only contributed to consolidate the 
error, and make the evil more impregnable. Clergymen have (like 
other professional men) smothered their consciences in the gloomy 
cloud of sectarianism. They are all good in spirit, but unholy in 
tituation and influence. And nothing can be more disgusting and 



700 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

depressing, even to their own clouded judgments, than the unrigh- 
teousness proceeding from the influence they exert over an ignorant 
and imbecile race. 

Each clergyman, like the physician, is opposed to every new sys- 
tem of practice and model of profession. Physicians do not counte- 
nance new modes and systems of practice, because this would be 
stepping from the consolidated systems established by early genera- 
tions. And their system is so defended by a wall of Latin and in- 
significant terms, that no one can pass through and become initiated 
without spending a large sum in some medical or technical institu- 
tion. The wall is so unsurpassable, that the majority of mankind 
are obliged to remain on the outer, uninformed of their nature and 
the paths that lead to health and happiness. The clergyman is still a 
little more unfortunately situated, and is as effectually defended against 
the invasion of natural intelligence, and the discoveries of any re- 
searcher into the truths of Nature and her God, that clergymen speak 
N of so much. They also have a consolidated system of error — which 
error, however, is concealed by the assumed cloak of ".orthodoxy," 
which means " the right way." — But it is only the right way in one 
sense, and that is to defend sectarianism against its foes ! 

Clergymen have a system of practice which is guarded by com- 
mentaries so vast, and sentinels so numerous, that the practice in 
general can not be overthrown, or new systems be built up in its 
stead. They have not, however, succeeded fully in this particular, 
inasmuch as new systems of theological practice are being conceived 
and instituted in nearly every generation. The world at the present 
day is a striking example of this truth. It displays many systems of 
sectarianism, and modes of curing the diseased soul. — And there are 
also clergymen practising in each mode and system of " salvation." 
Some have more expedient and plausible ceremonies than others, 
and such generally receive more patients ; and in this way new sects 
and new forms of sectarian prejudice are established. 

Their interest consists in smothering the consciences of men, as 
the physician's interest consists in general violation of the organic 
laws. If clergymen can have a general psychological ignorance 
prevail, they are well pleased. If they can have a general effemi- 
nacy and mental submission, then their occupation is prosperous and 
their reward proportional. If they can have a submissive sectarian- 
ism, and a moderate yet ignorant prejudice for exclusive sects, then 
they entertain no fears as to the perpetuation of their reward, and the 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 701 

success of their professional enterprise. Clergymen can not deny 
that their interests consist in the prevalence of ignorance and secta- 
rian prejtidice, and not in free and unrestricted thought and theologi- 
cal investigation. They are aware that the unrestricted exercise of 
the mental powers would seal an everlasting destruction to all secta- 
rianism, and consequently to their professions. If the human mind 
were free from the shackles imposed by prejudice, it would not rest 
until every vestige of chimerical philosophy and theology was ban- 
ished from the earth. The clergyman's policy proclaims his con- 
sciousness of this fearful truth. He shrinks childishly from the in- 
vestigation, and strives to protect his situation by a more sanctimo- 
nious life, and a deeper devotion to the sectarian prejudices of his 
parishioners ! 

Previous research into the condition of man and society has de- 
monstrated that man, having been well situated, amid many culti- 
vations of his own industry, began to exercise his mental powers 
on spiritual subjects, and upon the most profound mysteries. His 
thoughts were at first confined to his social condition and to the 
things near and about him that were pleasurable and profitable to the 
requirements of the body. And after having removed all influences 
that excited pain or displeasure, he lived happily, being abundantly 
nourished by good and congenial productions. Soon, however, the 
mind deserted visible things, and soared in search of that beyond its 
comprehension. — And what is remarkable is that the first adventurer 
in celestial imaginations was a chieftain who was what at the present 
day would be called a clergyman. He, like others after him, felt 
inspired with novel conceptions, and, not perceiving their origin, 
supposed they were divine. 

From the first, these chieftains were adored as celestial teachers, 
and true expounders of every (without them) inexplicable mystery. 
It was found necessary to establish a distinction between those thus 
elevated, and the enslaved admirer. Moreover, it was deemed a vir- 
tue, and an evidence of divine religion, for the poor, depressed 
laborer to give all his super-productions to the priests and chieftains. 
The priests, thus elevated and pauperously supported, exerted an in- 
fluence over those beneath them, which established at once despotic 
government and sectarian usurpation. 

Clergymen have been so long engaged in their profession — in 
perpetuating the primitive doctrines among the people, carefully pre- 



702 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

serving every mystery — and in establishing lines of demarcation be- 
tween the good and evil in society — that the bright functions of reason 
in them have become completely beclouded ; and they feel conscien- 
tiously employed, and impelled by a sense of duty to continue to 
promulgate their hereditary doctrines. Their conceptions of duty 
are at the present day moulded in their profession. Hence the most 
brilliant mind, the most sensitive conscience, the most worthy man, 
is pursuing his profession under the deepest convictions of a myste- 
rious duty enjoined upon him. They feel it impossible to be mis- 
taken in their work. They feel that as the profession was estab- 
lished many centuries ago, it is no more than consistent with the 
highest reason that it should be perpetuated. 

Their interests consist in the prevalence of ignorance on psycho- 
logical subjects. They are evidently conscious of this truth ; for 
when a new discovery is presented which is unfavorable to their 
leading principles, they are impelled by a sense of duty and religious 
interest, to defend their profession against such an unholy invasion. 
It is with them as with the physician. — All new systems in his pro- 
fession, all new discoveries and newly-invented medicines, he opposes; 
for these are against his interest and professional education. The 
success of any new medicine would reduce his practice, and conflict 
with his prejudices. So clergymen, in whatever situation they may 
be placed, are anxious that new discoveries and truths should not 
prevail, inasmuch as every new truth would convey a light into their 
midst, which would reveal the hideousness of their corruption and 
imbecility to a confiding world. 



§ 9. From the influence of such ignorant despotism, the world is 
thus disorganized, and existing amid conflicting elements of the most 
corroding and corrupting character. The clergy exert power over 
the prejudices of every society throughout the world. From the 
cradle their doctrines exert their influence ; at youth they become in- 
stamped, and at manhood the mind is hampered with a confirmed 
prejudice to some sectarian faith, and to some formal observance, 
barren of benevolence. The laborer, the mechanic, the tradesman, 
the lawyer, and the physician, are all under the immediate control of 
clerical influence ; and all of them yield to this influence as slaves 
yield to the imperious commands of a potentate. Like the Medes 
and Persians with reference to their secular laws, they dare not move 
and raise their voice against the corrupting restrictions imposed by 






A VOICE TO MANKIND. 703 

the clergymen. For an open denunciation of them, or a serious ex- 
pression of a conviction of any new and higher truths, would bring 
down upon them the fearful threats of the religious profession, and it 
would not be long before the general prejudice would crush them to 
the earth. Let any man speak sentiments irresistibly received, de- 
rogatory to the religion of the world, and the whole clerical army 
would be arrayed against him. All sects would instantly combine 
their forces to repulse and crush the untrammelled mind ! His voice 
would be hushed, his influence would be arrested, and his benevo- 
lent teachings overwhelmed in the clouds of ignorance and religious 
fanaticism ! 

When the laborer is nourishing the vegetation ; when he is en- 
gaged in beautifying the earth and perfecting the harvest ; in short, 
when he is connected with the teachings of Nature and her require- 
ments, he conceives of a benevolent Creator, who is good unto all, 
and is no respecter of persons ; and who, in his impartiality, has made 
the same provisions for the Christian, the laborer, and the cannibal. 
The experience of the poor man is more closely connected with 
truth than that of any other, because he is constantly associating his 
thoughts with Nature, her laws, and her evident bestowments upon 
him. His convictions are irresistible when free from the clergyman's 
philosophy, or from any conventional doctrines. But when he leaves 
the field and turns to society, his better convictions are instantly 
crushed by the gloominess of the doctrines and impressions of the 
theological world ! He is not only subject to all the vicissitudes 
of life, but to the contaminations of sectarian belief. And if his nat- 
ural convictions are too strong for the admission of sectarian doc- 
trines, the clergyman beholds him as an outcast, because he can 
not believe his inconsistent teachings. Nay, the clergyman would 
smother what little hope he has derived from Reason, and throw 
him and his family into consternation and despair. Being impelled 
by interest, the clergyman seeks the laborer, and endeavors to rescue 
his blemished soul from ultimate destruction. He first tells the man 
to believe. He question the faith presented. He is told it is a sin 
to employ his "carnal reason" on such a subject. He inquires what 
to believe. The clergyman presents to his mind a profound mystery, 
not surpassed by the invention of the Chaldeans or of the priests of 
the Juggernaut ! He discovers he can not believe. Then the cler- 
gyman's hope for his salvation is lost. He utters a drawling invoca- 
tion for the lost soul, and, for the especial consolation of himself and 



704 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

family, deliberately consigns him to an inviting gulf of unending 
torment ! 

Clergyman, see what you have done, and behold your iniquity ! 
The man you have visited was unsophisticated by the corruptions of 
sectarianism. He enjoyed his communions with Nature ; for in her 
he saw the smiles of a divine Creator. But now'he hesitates wheth- 
er to return to his field of pleasure, or seek the dens of iniquity to 
smother his disconsolation ! Behold, you have driven him to des- 
peration ! He no longer loves his neighbor, his family, or his na- 
tion. With indignation he curses the earth which gave him life, and 
the God who exposed him to such fearful destruction ! He curses 
Nature, man, and Heaven ; for all appear dark, and inconsistent with 
what you have called " divine revelation." See, then, how he flies 
for refuge to the alehouse ! And now his joys and sorrows are lost 
in a stupor, while his body is obstructing the wayside ! His joys 
are buried in intoxication. His despair is drowned in insensibility. 
His physical energies are lost — his forces are expended. He has 
violated every law of his being, and now, writhing in pain, he breathes 
out a curse on society, and dies in degradation ! His family are all 
infected with the epidemic ; and they, too, are distributed in the 
asylum, in the prison, and in the grave ! 

Such examples have existed in every generation. And who has 
caused this misfortune, and destroyed the natural enjoyments justly 
belonging to this family in common with all men ? 

The mechanic, being engaged in his occupation, can not devote 
his thoughts to the various causes existing in society that oppose his 
happiness and contentment. So he labors intensely during the week, 
deserts his business (which has become disgusting), and seeks the 
sanctuary, to gain if possible some consolation to relieve his anxieties 
and bless his existence. He is led by the clergy, and dares not to 
think or speak that which they do not sanction. The minds of me- 
chanics are generally enlightened concerning the rudimental princi- 
ples of Nature and of mechanism, but they reason not concerning 
the theology of their forefathers. They are submissive to sectarian 
restrictions, and are thus a mentally-enslaved though a worthy class 
in society. 

The tradesman is obliged to lull the admonitions of his conscience 
into silence during the days of his business ; for then he is compelled 
by interest to invent all manner of deception in order to succeed in 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 705 

his occupation. Certainly he violates his duty by following his in- 
terests. He darkens his judgment by intensity of application. He, 
however, can arouse his slumbering conscience when he enters the 
sanctuary, and drink in every agreeable expression from the clergy- 
man that would heal his wounded conscience and encourage him to 
proceed in his business. 

The tradesman also contributes liberally to the support of local 
sectarianism, and this secures him a high seat in the synagogue ; and 
he is generally considered as one of the "elect." This, however, is 
a matter of suspicion in his own mind, and even the clergyman dares 
not reveal his deepest doubts. The clergyman is thus obliged to 
deceive those who hear him, merely that he may be sustained in his 
occupation. And so long as he can procure submissive converts to 
the mysteries which he promulgates, he is pleased ; for this is one of 
the manifestations the world requires of religious purity and prospec- 
tive salvation. 

Men go to church with their interests closed and their reason open. 
They hear good and practical principles taught, and admire them. 
They are told to love their neighbor, and do unto others as they de- 
sire others to do unto them. These are good and moral principles, 
and men admire them. But let them return to their business, and 
they find those principles impracticable ; for they remember the 
maxim of early tradesmen, that " he who is honest can not succeed" 
Hence mechanics, tradesmen, and lawyers, admire and preserve those 
moral teachings in theory, but continue the old maxim in practice. 

Thus clergymen teach that which is good occasionally, but not 
ihat which is practicable. They tell what men should do with an eye 
to their profession, but are not willing to follow their own advice. 
They will encourage the laborer, but shun labor. They encourage 
me mechanic, but have no sympathy for his occupation. They ad- 
vise the tradesman, but assist not in reforming his unholy situation. 
They sanction the legal profession, but are deeply convinced of the 
vitiated practice. They admonish among themselves, and sometimes 
disagree, but they are careful to preserve their profession by strenu- 
ously opposing the light of knowledge. They fear the electric fire 
of intelligence, and shrink from its penetration. They are con- 
scious of their misty foundation, and of the innate barrenness of their 
system. Hence the torch of wisdom is too bright, and the benevo- 
lence of the. human heart is too expansive, for their contracted systems 
of religion. 

45 



706 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

§ 10. Clergymen are exceedingly unfortunately situated. They 
deserve the sympathies of the whole world, while their occupation 
should be changed as soon as possible. And their influence should 
be tending to wisdom rather than ignorance, to benevolence rather 
than restriction, to light rather than darkness, to Nature rather than 
a book, and to God rather than the devil, who is at the present day 
one of the most important personages engaged in sustaining and pro- 
tecting their tottering systems against the invasions of natural morality 
and human intelligence ! 

Clergymen have manufactured a theology whose author is a God 
of inconceivable attributes, yet which are beneath the natural charac- 
teristics of man. The God whom they have invented is only a huge 
human potentate, who is susceptible to pain and pleasure, to impulse 
and reason, to justice and injustice, to exclusiveness and benevolence. 
The devil whom they have manufactured is no less human except in 
his anatomy. His passions are as strong as their God's ; his reason 
and ingenuity are transcending, and his influence over the human 
race is far more potent. While the administration is divided between 
them, the devil's is the greater ; for the majority of mankind are sup- 
posed to court his presence, and finally to animate his illuminated 
abode ! 

Here, then, are the creations of man : a God after his own image, 
a devil after his own likeness, a theology after his own interest, and 
a system of practice after his own prejudices ! 

Clergymen feel interested in the restriction and suppression of 
thought ; and in order to defend themselves against it, they call their 
devil to their immediate assistance. And by his influence the voice 
of reason is hushed, their sanctuaries are filled, their financial depart- 
ments are supplied, and their profession is thrown into a flourishing con- 
dition. Can you not, reader, perceive that you are compelled to love 
their God because you are frightened by their devil ? Can you not 
see that your love is born of hate, and fear, and a mysterious con- 
sternation ? Can you not see that your thoughts are crushed, and 
that the exercise of your reason is prohibited because it is called 
carnal by the clergyman ? Do you not see that it is their interest that 
prompts them to restrict the spontaneous aspirations of your bosom 
for communion with Nature and Heaven ? Do you not see that the 
clergy are immorally situated, notwithstanding they profess the high- 
est morality and the highest spiritual enlightenment ? 






A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 707 

Reader, your interest consists in the free exercise of your moral 
and intellectual endowments — in unrestricted inquiry and unceasing 
intellectual progress. Your happiness consists in the light, and uni- 
ty, and happiness, of the whole world. Your interest consists in 
being free as the mountain-air — in being as free to utter thoughts as 
the sun is to bless the vegetation of the earth. Your interests, then, 
are opposed to the interests of the clergyman ; for he restricts your 
inquiries, and strives to crush the spontaneous aspirations of your 
benevolence. He tells you you must believe and move in the circle 
which he has marked out. That circle is a mere denomination, 
characterized by local hostility, apparent purity, and corrupting pre- 
judices. He binds you within that circle with the chains of secta- 
rianism, which he locks with the key oifear, and attaches to a monu- 
ment of imagination. That circle is walled about with prejudice, 
ecclesiastical tyranny, oppression, and despotism. Only one gate is 
open through which an escape maybe effected, and there is stationed 

— the devil ! He frowns as you approach, and you fly to the sanctuary 
and the shepherd for protection ! Reader, your interests are with- 
out ; the clergyman's interests are within. It is with you and your 
convictions to decide whether a sectarian bondage shall oppress the 
freeborn mind, or whether knowledge and universal happiness shall 
bless the earth. 

But there is one great consolation for the enslaved mind who ven- 
tures to escape through the gate of this great sectarian wall and city 

— and to enjoy this consolation, remember that the chain which binds 
you, with its lock, is only year; the monument only imagination, 
and the satanic gate-keeper only a sectarian phantom ! Nothing, 
then, prevents your escape. Press onward ! — and after you have 
gained the field of Nature, raise your thoughts to Him whose essence 
is love, and whose wisdom is universal justice, benevolence, and 
reciprocation ! 

Clerical and sectarian despotism encompasses the inhabitants of 
the earth. Like a mantle it extends over all nations ; and thus the 
world is in bondage, not knowing the kingdom of heaven, which is 
peace on earth and good-will to men. Prejudices are so enstamped 
upon every being that the world is in a confused condition. Men 
approach each other only as their prejudices coalesce. This is fol- 
lowing too much the inclinations of the body, and not the directions 
of the intellect. 

All evil sprang from a source intimately connected with the influ- 



708 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

ence of chieftains and religious potentates. — And these are still sus- 
taining and modifying this evil, and consolidating it in different de- 
grees in every portion of the earth. Men are self-deceived. They 
first admit, through fear, the teachings of their chieftain, potentate, or 
clergyman, and finally cherish the faith which they have adopted with 
great affection, and are ready at all times to defend it by bitter anath- 
emas and unholy denunciations of their neighbors. Men are first 
deceived, and then delight, as it were, in conscientiously deceiving 
others. After they have admitted a faith, whether congenial with 
their reason or not, they feel anxious to sustain what they have adopt- 
ed. Hence there exist in society religious strife, contention, and 
prejudice. Every nation has all these combined ; and they are mani- 
fested whenever approached or invaded by an antagonism. 



§ 11. Reader, suppose yourself among the followers of Mohammed. 
Wander forth into the desert, and there lift your voice against the 
Koran. If you wish to see the sectarian Genius, just utter these 
words : " I disbelieve the Koran ;" and behold in ihe distance a dark 
and fearful cloud, from which is emerging a chariot drawn by infuri- 
ated steeds, and in wftc'h is seated a huge, gigantic form, whose 
countenance is as black as midnight, and whose garments are the 
wealth of nations. See ! it approaches with a frightful speed. By 
its side is seated a darling child whose name is Ignorance ; and on 
the brow of that huge monster is written in characters of fire — 
"Mohammedanism"! It rushes by, bearing down nations in its 
course. War and persecution are its attendants, and misery, deso- 
lation, and ruin, complete the train : while over the whole is waving 
the flag of fanaticism ; and beneath, blood is as a river ! 

That form has departed. The desert is clear, and you are de- 
serted. Reader, meditate upon the cause of all this, and give forth 
your convictions to the world. Was it not by denouncing the Koran 
that you excited the prejudices of the nation, which in return breathed 
wrath, ruin, and indignation ? And was not that prejudice an attri- 
bute of the great Genius of sectarianism, established and sustained by 
a religious chieftain ? Did you not see how earnestly the nation en- 
gaged in crushing and arresting your thoughts ? And was not this 
because they considered you an enemy to what they call truth and 
religion ? Think of these causes, and let reason display her verdict 
to the world. 

But you forget, reader, that you are a Christian, or a resident of 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 709 

a Christian land, where the inhabitants are civilized, where the true 
religion exists, where such fanaticism can not be, and where such 
ruin, dismay, and prejudice, can not possibly exist! You are con- 
vinced of this — and to demonstrate its truth, go forth into the fields 
of science and knowledge spread before you. Drink in the streams 
of knowledge that are springing up about you in every direction. 
Supply every natural want — every passion for which food is there 
offered ; and now open your mouth and utter these words : " I be- 
lieve not the theology of the land ;" and behold in the distance an 
army of infuriated and exasperated clergymen, armed with spears of 
indignation and battle-axes of — Christian purity ! Their steps are 
hurried, their movements confused, and their countenances darkened 
with fear, while their mouths proclaim, " Think no evil." See how 
they march and erect a battery of commentaries, and prepare for 
battle ! How strange that every one is armed so differently ! Each 
one has his peculiar mode and plan of fighting, yet they all combine 
and are arrayed against you. Behold again ! Just as they were 
prepared to demolish you and your thoughts, a disturbance sprang 
up in their midst ; and see what a wretched confusion is presented ! 
Instead of fighting you, they are quarrelling and fighting with each 
other ; and what is stranger than all is that tbfeir firearms do not per- 
form their office ! Now they are again at peace in those portions 
where the confusion was created, and they are again prepared to. fire 
a volley upon you. Alas for your reputation, your happiness, your 
life ! for now the torch is at the priming. Now is the explosion — 
and where are you ? 

You are now recovered from your consternation ; and you per- 
ceive that the whole fire, and all the opposition, is only a cloud of 
dense and disgusting smoke I Not a shot has done execution. Ev- 
ery cannon of wrath and spear of destruction was pointed at your 
person, reputation, and life ; and is it not strange that you are not 
destroyed? Meditate. — Now the reason appears plain : they had 
powder, but no balls ! Your destruction was doubtful to them, and 
they began to quarrel among themselves. And you perceive that 
notwithstanding everything was aimed at your breast, nothing has 
harmed you ; for you are immortal. Their battery was destroyed by 
its own explosion ; and what before was war and contention, is now 
the remains of that old corrupt sectarianism, which you may deposite 
in the grave of fanaticism, and erect over it a monument of ignorance 
to be interrogated by generations yet unborn ! 



710 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

The war is over ; you have fought the good fight ; you stood alone 
— and are unharmed! And now that all is clear, and the fields of 
science and knowledge are blooming before you with beauty and 
living happiness, you can repose and contemplate the strength of 
that power which preserved you. You now perceive on reflection 
that you were clothed with a garment through which their spears and 
bolts of sectarianism could not enter. What was that garment? — 
Reader, with delight you exclaim, " It was immortal Truth !" 

A religious strife and party antagonism has pervaded the earth 
ever since the early stages of the human race ; and each successive 
generation has only modified and confirmed the previous doctrines, 
until at the present day there exists a universal discord. This dis- 
cord is owing to the promulgation of doctrines heretofore conceived, 
to the exclusion of all others, or of new truths that would enlighten 
the world. Among the early nations a distinction of classes was 
made by those who directed their religious sentiments and governed 
their thoughts. These were chieftains, who were supposed to exert 
a mysterious influence over the subjects under their respective do- 
minions. In all ages and countries this sectarian distinction has been 
the most prominent feature in society ; and this is at the present day 
engendering new and more corrupting prejudices. — And all this is 
the work of popes, bishops, rulers, and clergymen. 

Some men have conceived that it is their privilege to exercise 
their reason, and believe whatever it sanctions : but those who have 
conceived this truth are compelled to smother it for the want of an 
atmosphere of light and liberty. Such men are also compelled to 
arrest their thoughts, and confine their influence to a limited circle, 
because sectarian hostility and local prejudices cloud the atmosphere 
of free thought, and render their existence dark, dreary, and un- 
congenial. 

There are nations upon the earth so shackled with the chains of 
sectarianism imposed by religious and despotic governors, that they 
are obliged to think only what their priests permit, and thus are 
slaves to religious tyranny and fanaticism. No one among them 
dares to express the deepest convictions of his judgment; for before 
him is erected the fearful prison, the rack, and the stake, around 
which consuming flames are created, to compel submission and ar- 
rest the thoughts of his freeborn mind ! Inquisitions, then, are rec- 
ognised as a form of converting souls to religion and love to one 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 711 

another ! It is known that in generations past these inhuman tor- 
tures were imposed by apostle-endowed chieftains — whose busi- 
ness it was to rule the people and compel submission, if not by en- 
slaving mandates, then more effectually by the rack or the boiling 
caldron. It is certainly not natural for the human mind to be con- 
verted to religion by lacerating and disorganizing the body — much 
less to be made to love the pope and his commands by being burned 
or boiled into submission. 



§ 12. The mussulman is seriously devoted to the teachings of his 
chieftain, and deliberately denounces all dissenters as infidels and 
unconverted beings. He has a prophet whose life is clothed with 
miracles, whose teachings are unsurpassed for mystery, and whose 
whole career has never been equalled. The mussulman can appeal 
to the miraculous power of Mohammed, and on its authority he de- 
mands conviction and faith from others. He tells you that his in- 
spired lawgiver traversed the sun and its brilliant atmosphere without 
casting a shadow, and deliberately separated the moon with a knife, 
and traversed ninety heavens in one night, on an animal that was one 
half woman and one half horse ! The mussulman will tell you that 
you must visit Mecca once in your life, give one tenth of all you 
have to the priest, and that by so doing you will escape an ocean of 
inconceivable flames, by passing over an enormous bridge, whose 
immensity almost exceeds that of one human hair ! — and that thus 
you will finally dwell in heaven for ever, where all good mussulmen 
will preserve an eternal youth ! No miracles can be more inexpli- 
cable than these ; none more inconsistent with the laws of Nature ; 
and, reader, you do not believe them : for they are written in the 
Koran by Mohammed, and in the productions of his followers ! 

But remember you have also a book that proclaims mysteries 
almost as inconsistent, and them you believe! Reflect one moment, 
and you will discover that the mussulman disbelieves the claims of 
your religion, and its miracles, because it is written in the Bible, and 
that by authors unknown. The mussulman calls you an " infidel 
dog" with great self-complacency, and with a serious approbation of 
conscience ; while you reciprocate the favor by calling him an igno- 
rant Arab, having no hope or light in the world ! 

But the convictions of the Mohammedan, the Chaldean, the Per- 
sian, and the Christian, are all derived only from hereditary impres- 
sions, and from circumstances not worthy of distinct veneration, or of 



1/ 



712 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

exclusive sectarian faith. All are seriously convinced, and all are as 
seriously deceived. 

War, and bloodshed, and cruelty, and persecution, are all the 
legitimate effects of sectarian usurpation and priestly government. 
Clergymen are indeed most unrighteously situated. Their influence 
is corrupting to the morals established immutably in Nature, and the 
distributive benevolence contained in the constitution of Nature's 
God. Men who are laboring to reform the race by destroying all 
sectarian distinction, are sanctimoniously opposed by the theological 
shepherds of the land, who profess to be teachers of the highest mo- 
rality, and advocates of the most universal reformation. Let one 
free mind express his convictions, and the clergy of the land piously 
denounce him as an " infidel dog," the same as the mussulman would 
denounce the clergy. Inconsistent indeed are the social and general 
conflicts arising from sectarianism, with the teachings of Nature and 
her divine requirements. For the clergy teach that exclusiveness 
whereby sectarianism is preserved, and religious hostility is engen- 
dered, whose fruits are local disunity and social confusion. Even 
domestic happiness is turned to misery, and the affections of parents 
and children, and brothers and sisters, are all crushed and disunited. 
They no longer love each other, for the clergy have made them 
bigots ! 

Reader, have you a companion ? If so, when the day arrives to 
visit the sanctuary, do you not, after having enjoyed years of social 
bliss and domestic happiness, walk side by side from your dwelling, 
and separate on the corner of some highway, and go to different tem- 
ples of worship ? Are you not united at your peaceful homes, and 
in everything but the religious impressions of your youth, and their 
confirmations to your minds ? Do you not separate and seek dif- 
ferent modes and sanctuaries of worship ? At the same time, do you 
not withdraw friendship and affection from each other, and are you 
not in your spiritual predilections disunited by a wall of partition 
built by the sectarianism of the land ? And was not that wall estab- 
lished by the clerical profession ? And have they not told you that 
you should forsake each other, your homes, your country, your com- 
panions and children, for the sake of a more strict devotion to what 
they teach you to consider as a holy and righteous life ? 

Families should be as one in their search after truth, and their 
obedience to the morality of Nature ; but instead of this, families are 
fearing to approach each other, because of their religious convictions ! 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 713 

The son, surrounded by different circumstances from those surround- 
ing the father, is impressed with a different religious doctrine, and 
therefore a dread of the presence of each other is created between 
them ; and they are no longer congenial or affectionate. The mother, 
too, is opposed to the father, and the daughters are in like manner 
thrown into confusion, and no longer love each other with the same 
strength of affection that previously bound them in peace together. 

Society is thus disorganized, both in its general and particular de- 
partments. The corrupting influence of clergymen extends to fami- 
lies, to all the professions of the day, and to all the governments ; 
and consequently the whole race is as a flock of sheep whose direc- 
tion is undefined and whose relations are no longer congenial. This 
condition of society will exist so long as the clergyman's interest 
consists in the prevalence of ignorance on psychological subjects, 
and the general testimonies of Nature. Their interests must be 
changed so as to be in favor of knowledge and intellectual progres- 
sion. Their influence will then be elevating, and their position in soci- 
ety will be both useful and industrial. They must be made to feel the 
importance of unrestricted inquiry into the causes of evil, and of a 
general investigation of all principles that govern Nature and man 
with an unerring government. They must understand and cherish 
those principles, and apply their teachings to the necessities of soci- 
ety — and thereby establish a morality that is as indestructible as the 
laws that govern the Universe. Thus they will improve the race ; 
and this will bring happiness and peace. 



§ 13. What is the cause of the ignorance that shrouds the world ? 
— the barbarous despotism that exists among the nations? — the war, 
bloodshed, persecutions, and intolerance, that have existed in every 
empire and portion of the earth ? For what purpose was the dun- 
geon established, the rack constructed, and the stake and flame in- 
vented ? What is the cause of the religious wars, and tumults, and 
contentions, that have so sorely afflicted the nations in every age and 
generation ? What is the cause of cities, once well constructed and 
beautiful, and displaying all the splendor and wealth of the land, now 
lying in desolation ? Why is it that where once throbbed the cheer- 
ful heart, and where was heard the sweet voice of affection and friend- 
ship, are now heard only the hideous yells of the beasts of the forest? 
Why is it that where all was once beauty, opulence, and splendor, 
is now a mass of ruins, inhabited only by the reptile and other forms 



714 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

that disgust the human eye ? What is the cause of vast empires, 
after being established and living in abundance for a while, sinking 
to be known no more except as the cold steel of the long-forgotten 
warrior, or the spear of some infuriated potentate is exhumed from 
among the ruins? What is the cause of the expedition of the Israel- 
ites, and of the laws given by Moses in the mount? — of the unalter- 
able laws of the Medes and Persians? — of the worship of the sun 
and of the Juggernaut ? — of the origin of Catholicism and of Protest- 
antism, which at the present day are exercising their omnipotency 
over the societies and nations under their respective influences ? 
What is the cause of all this dissimilarity, this confusion, war, perse- 
cution, fanaticism, and religious intolerance? What is the cause of 
even families separating, and their members despising each other? 
What is the cause of poverty, of vice, and of all infractions upon the 
physical and moral laws of human nature ? What is the cause of 
aristocracy, and pride, and arrogance ? What is the cause of the 
fiendish exultations of one man or one sect over the destruction or 
unsuccess of another? What is the cause of your prejudices, and 
why do you tremble and shrink from investigation ? Reader, 
speak and proclaim the causes of these. Fear the frown of no 
legal practitioner. Smile at the stake and flame. Face the rack 
unmoved : fear not the rod of persecution, for truth and purity will 
protect you. Speak boldly and fearlessly your earnest and serious 
convictions : and Nature will smile upon you with her divine appro- 
bations ; the angels will rejoice, and the Divine Mind will bless your 
mind with celestial knowledge. Fear no clerical practitioner (for 
they, like the physician and lawyer, have various modes of practising), 
for although he may be well versed in the learning of his profession, 
he can not quell the testimonies of a divine Nature, or the corre- 
sponding convictions of a noble mind ! 

The clergyman may become more devoted to his denomination, 
and assume a more sanctimonious countenance, but, reader, remem- 
ber that the external is not the reality, and that the inside of the 
platter may be full of extortion and excess ! New councils may be 
organized, and new conventions called. Fearful resolutions may be 
passed, and solemn prayers maybe offered for your destruction, and also 
your salvation. But remember those prayers are sometimes the spon- 
taneous desires of misdirected passion. — And, moreover, remember 
that homage is done to the Divine Mind, not in prayer and unmean- 
ing supplication, but in harmonious industry and universal action. 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 715 

Theory may be the profession of some, but practice must be the 
manifestation of all. Search well, therefore, into the causes of these 
•evils ; and after the investigation is completed, ask those religious teach- 
ers who piously oppose you, whether sectarian despotism and preju- 
dice have not shrouded the race as a " veil of covering cast over all 
nations" ? And then tell him that that covering is now removed, and 
that you see the corruptions of the whole world. Know no fear — no 
doubt; but press onward and search the field of science and the un- 
erring book of Nature. And let this one thing be your consolation 
and your hope — that the tide of intelligence is rising, and is flowing 
to and over all nations, even as an immense ocean of truth and 
knowledge. It will flow on to its destined universality ; and remem- 
ber IT EBBS NOT AGAIN ! 

The lines of sectarian distinction are so visibly drawn in families, 
societies, states, and nations, that the whole world can not fail to per- 
ceive them, and freely admit their deleterious and corroding influence 
upon true and divine morality. Nation wars with nation ; and one 
subdues the other and confiscates its most precious wealth, such as 
gives to nations honor, and to their cities elegance and beauty. And 
the destruction by one nation of the wealth and existence of another, 
is from the impulse of local prejudice and religious usurpation. So 
likewise is society divided into castes, groups, exclusive sects, de- 
nominations, and institutions, all of which inculcate different princi- 
ples of faith and morality. The influence of these extends also into 
the bosom of families and divides their members one from another. 

All of these national wars have sprung legitimately from local im- 
pressions disseminated by the clerical profession. These various 
sects and institutions in society are also living offspring of the same 
parent ; for each one of them is an open expression of sectarian 
affection, and love of party distinction and aristocracy. 

Ask the poor man whether the sympathies of the higher classes 
are extended to him in his inferior condition ? Ask the traveller who 
has deserted friends and home, whether he meets with sympathy in 
society, or finds a general willingness to supply his wants ? And 
ask the mechanic, also, whether he can move in the higher circles, 
or whether they descend to and favor him with their smiles and ap- 
probation ? — or whether he is not rather shunned and unnoticed by 
him who has his footmen in livery, and whose coffers are filled with 
the products of the laborer's and mechanic's industry ? In the pres- 
ent order of things, one man desires to gain, if possible, the ascen- 



716 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

dency over his neighbor. He desires to display more dignity, and 
to accumulate more wealth, so that he, thus defended against poverty, 
may look down upon him who labors with a species of triumph and 
exultation not worthy of an existence in the human breast. 



§ 14. In every nation, there exists to some degree the same ex- 
clusiveness and the same depression and bondage. This exclusive, 
sectarian, and prejudicial feeling, is created by the clerical practition- 
ers ; for they preach the doctrines of partiality even in the nature of 
the Divine Mind. They, with an audacity unparalleled, call a class 
of their brethren "sinners" while those under their immediate influ- 
ence are esteemed as " the righteous" or " the elect." They have 
established two distinct classes in society, which they call "good" 
and "evil." Those who are good (in their sight) are admonished 
to spurn the evil and degraded, and to leave them to their sinks of 
desolation. Thus he who is called evil becomes exasperated, and, 
for the sake of retaliation, seeks an unrestrained indulgence in his 
own animal inclinations. Thus a distinction is created by the clergy, 
the influence of which fills the prison, and gives employment to the 
legal profession and to the hangman ! It also establishes prostitu- 
tion, fills the almshouse and the asylum, casts the poor upon society 
uncared for, causes them to forsake their home and friends, and go 
down to the grave through the paths of misery, despair, and intoxi- 
cation ! 

Clergymen create this distinction. They draw a line between 
good and evil, and, with an apostolic license, consign one class to 
the regions of darkness, wretchedness, and pain, while the other is 
elevated to the highest seat in the celestial heaven, to have their en- 
joyments enhanced by contemplating the miseries of damned souls ! 
So long as there exists a sectarian distinction between good and evil, 
so long will war, persecution, ignorance, vice, misery, and degrada- 
tion, exist. Meanwhile there will be the self-righteous, the self-sanc- 
tified, the " born again," and the religious hypocrite, w 7 hose imper- 
fections will be obscured from the gaze of natural eyes by a cloak of 
gorgeous wealth and pretended piety. So long as sectarian interpre- 
tations are confided in, so long will governments continue to be ex- 
clusive in their enactments and privileges. And with them the church 
will coalesce, and thus confirm a most unrighteous despotism which 
will enslave and corrupt the morals of society, and misery will ev- 
erywhere raise her hideous head, weeping in anguish unutterable ! 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 717 

Party prejudice and isolated denominations will remain and en- 
slave society so long as the clergyman's interest tells him to preserve 
ignorance and repress the light of knowledge. A latent cupidity is 
generated by their profession, which penetrates through all the reces- 
ses of society and pervades the whole nation. Nay, it is self and 
universally deceptive. — And this, too, is the offspring of clerical 
policy, and the first-born of Ignorance and Hypocrisy. 

Most deplorable is the state of society all over the world ! Ev- 
ery home is desolate of that pure morality which recognises all as 
brethren, and barren of those elevating principles which are taught 
by Nature as the laws of God. Every denomination " knows" that its 
own doctrines are right, and each one is earnestly engaged in denoun- 
cing and exposing others ; and thus strife and sectarian warfare are 
perpetuated. And who are the champions of the battle ? Are they 
not the theological gladiators, who exert an influence on your minds 
and affections while claiming to be teachers of peace and divine pu- 
rity ? Are these not the shepherds of the land, whose flocks are 
the societies over which they preside ? But alas ! the flock is sheared 
of their wealth and the fruits of their industry, and that, too, to sup- 
port an army of useless and injurious persons in splendor and ele- 
gance. For such men are useless in their present occupation — even 
injurious to the peace and health of community. How much there- 
fore do they need the sympathies of the world, who at the same time 
should strive to change their situations and render them useful to the 
human race ! 

So long as clergymen preach distinction, so long will vice exist ; 
and so long as they array the mind of the community against the 
free exercise of the mental faculties, so long will prejudice remain, 
and mankind will continue to despise and abhor each other. So 
long as men presume to say, " I am holier than thou," so long will 
bigotry and fanaticism continue to destroy the happiness of mankind. 
So long as clergymen continue to say, with their usual application 
of the language, " The good shall be on the right, and the evil upon 
the left," so long will a corruption continue to prevail in society, and 
so long will local hostility clothe the beauties of Nature with blood 
and carnage. So long as men preach truths and not practise or as- 
sist others to practise them, so long will there exist a degeneracy in 
the moral condition of the race which all preachers and systems can 
not regenerate and make perfect. 

As society is existing, it is impossible for a man duly to love his 



718 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

neighbor, or to feel an interest in the universal elevation of the race. 
Nor can one do unto others as he would have others do unto him ; 
for every law and sectarian doctrine opposes, and therefore the inter- 
est of every man is in direct opposition to such a manifestation of 
benevolence. Men may preach to the race and exhort them all to 
be happy, while they do nothing to accomplish this end, and while 
it is plain that every circumstance opposes such a universal peace. 
But as well might the clergy preach to the great river with the inten- 
tion of arresting its tide or changing its course — or to the vegetation 
of the earth, that it may come forth in all seasons and under all cir- 
cumstances alike — or tell the black man that it is with him to say 
whether his color shall remain as it is, or whether he shall become 
white — or tell the poor man that he may be wealthy at pleasure — 
or the rich man that he may be good or evil at will. In all of these 
teachings the clergyman would fail to accomplish the thing for which 
he labored. For it is impossible for men to be moral and good when 
all influences are corrupting and vitiating — or for men to be evil 
when all influences are elevating and purifying. Nay, clergymen 
should learn this truth : that mankind can not be what they would at 
pleasure, in any possible particular ; for they are existing from birth 
to the grave amid uncontrollable circumstances, such as are being 
created by every profession, every government, and every hereditary 
impression upon the physical and mental constitution of man. More- 
over, clergymen must learn that these circumstances, which govern 
the world, are the creations of man, and that he possesses power to 
seal their everlasting destruction, and to create superior ones in their 
stead, to bless his existence. Therefore it is more than folly to pro- 
claim that which is absolutely impracticable, from the pulpit to a race 
misled by the circumstances of their own creation. Men should not 
cherish prejudices against each other, so long as the sun shines to 
bless the earth and all men, and while the laws of Nature are un- 
changeable and ever impartial in their displays. 



§ 15. One portion of the earth is called a " Christian land." It 
is thought to be blessed with celestial truths that no other country 
enjoys ; and this is the constant saying of those who are most en- 
gaged in the promulgation of sectarian doctrines. But, reader, in 
this " Christian land" exists error consolidated and sublimated ; and 
there is also inherent hostility that would burst out and flow over the 
nation were it not for the freedom guarantied to the public mind, and 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 719 

the political privilege of unrestricted thought. These considerations 
are startling, but they are true, and are evidently demonstrated in 
every department of society in that civilized land. 

A more conspicuous manifestation of intolerance is yet to come : 
for behold yon chapel, and enter it, and listen to what is said. Ev- 
ery seat is filled, and all look to the pulpit with emotions of awe and 
fear ! All are silent, and each one is seemingly in deep meditation. 
Just now one arises and remarks to the audience as follows : — 

" Perhaps many of you have heard of the audacity and boasting 
presumption of one in our community who has professed to work 
miracles, and to reveal truths which we know T are false and damn- 
ing," &c. 

Reader, this man is followed by another man by his side, whose 
looks indicate age, and countenance erudition. His deportment 
reveals his superficial enlightenment, and his general appearance 
bespeaks devotion and seriousness. He now addresses the audi- 
ence, saying : — 

" Many of you, my beloved, have read and heard it said, that in 
the last days false prophets will arise ; that they will be as wolves in 
sheep's clothing, professing to do many marvellous things, thereby 
endeavoring to corrupt the people of God. Lately such a one has 
appeared. He is sowing the seeds of disunity, corruption, and infi- 
delity, in the world; and it becomes us as Christians and righteous 
men to spurn this teacher, and reject all disseminators of his errors, 
from our tables of communion and from a seat in our sanctuary. 
For, my beloved, it is written that 'false Christs and false prophets 
shall arise and show great signs and miracles, insomuch that, if it 
were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.' My beloved friends, 
how strikingly the prophecy is fulfilled even at this day, among us ! 
Let us strenuously oppose the invasions of all such anti-Christian 
principles, by meeting frequently, and invoking the strength of our 
God, who will visit such deceivers with a consuming vengeance! 
And let us repulse this man's sayings from our families, lest they 
pollute the rising generation, and thus damn their souls for ever." 

Reader, this speaker has concluded, and is again seated. — And 
now do you see the audience delighting and exulting ^mong them- 
selves that they have overcome the spirit of the evil one ? See with 
what an air of circumspection they arise and depart. They approach 
their homes and retire, each having a misty impression upon his 
mind, the cause of which he perceives not, and is thus deceived. Be- 



720 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

lieving that their devotion to the teachings of their clergyman is pu- 
rity and safety of soul, and believing that what they have heard is all 
truth, they are hence afraid to see what their clergyman denounces 
as error. 

Such are and will be the manifestations of clerical influence in 
this " Christian land." Certainly if it were not distinguished by the 
term "Christian," no one would suspect it of Christianity. So in- 
deed it is with those who are converted to any sectarian faith. They 
call themselves "righteous;" and were it not for this expression, 
their nearest neighbors would have no knowledge of their righteous- 
ness. In almost every instance, the most safely-converted are obliged 
to tell the fact before a person in community is aware of it. Is it 
not strange that men are " born again" so mysteriously, and yet theit 
friends discover no visible change in their deportment? 

Then what are men converted to ? It is to sectarian prejudices ; 
to a mysterious faith ; to an undefinable impression, and to an open 
enmity to their unconverted brother without the denomination of 
which they are members. They are converts to sectarianism, then, 
and not to divine morality; converts to prejudice, and not to \hefree 
and unrestrained exercise of the spiritual faculties ; converts to exclu- 
siveness, and not to universal benevolence ; converts to a mysterious 
faith, and not to the open revealments of Nature, which is an ex- 
pressed thought of the Deity ! 

Men are thus self-deceived, and they are constantly suspecting 
others of practising deception. They perceive that they are con- 
stantly being deceived themselves, and hence are compelled to de- 
ceive others. Such men often become misanthropists, and ultimately 
forsake society, because they are suspicious of its purity and disgusted 
with its conflicting elements. 

Clergymen, what are the causes engaged in producing and per- 
petuating these things ? What are the causes of " evangelical" dis- 
tinctions, and the belief that one is evil and the other is good ? 
What are the causes of these disunities in society ? What were the 
causes of the crucifixion, the inquisition, the crusades, and of the 
martyrdom of good and enlightened men ? What were the causes 
of the massacre of St. Bartholomew ? What are the causes of war, 
devastation, and national poverty ? Why do men in each nation 
love their own local associations and despise all others ? Why are 
vice and misery existing? — and why are ignorance, prejudice, and 
restriction of thought ? Why are you, clergymen, fearing that the 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 721 

" carnal reason" will discover too much truth ? Why do you ad- 
monish your hearers not to think or read much on subjects of a high 
and elevating character ? 

Clergymen, consider these interrogatories ? Remember the world 
requires a full and candid decision; and remember, too, that lan- 
guage is inadequate to express the importance of these questions, and 
their answers. If you do not candidly decide for the world, the 
world will for you ere long ; and then your situations will be changed : 
your influence will be arrested, and your personal existences made 
useful. And then if you will not cheerfully consent to be happy, 
you will be compelled to breathe happiness, by your unceasing in- 
dustry, to the inhabitants of the whole earth. 



§ 16. if What !" you exclaim, " would you have us abandon our 
spiritual efforts to elevate the degraded, and to reform a sinful race ? 
Would you have us withdraw our sympathies from this great work 
of spiritual reformation, and desert the requirements of men, that they 
may become more evil and contaminated ? Would you have us 
desert our sanctuaries and temples of holy worship, consecrated to 
God and his divine revelation, and open the floodgates of infidelity, 
that this may drown the religious world and desolate the earth ? 
Would you have us sanction unrestricted investigation concerning 
that of which men are ignorant — the effect of which would be uni- 
versal presumption and blasphemy ? Would you have us arrest our 
benign labors in the great spiritual vineyard, and leave all the vines, 
and flowers, and shrubbery, to wither and decay ? Have we not 
visited the widows and fatherless in their afflictions, shed tears over 
and prayed for them, invoking the blessings of our Father to rest 
upon them and bless their existence ? Have we not mourned for 
the condition of the poor and necessitated ? Have we not encour- 
aged them by offering the balm of Gilead to their wounded and 
lacerated bosoms? Have we not proclaimed from our pulpits — 
1 Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted : blessed 
are the peace-makers, for they shall see God' ? Have we not offered 
hope, and rest, and consolation, to the barren bosom ? Have we 
not unfolded the blessings of heavenly bliss, and specifically pointed 
out the strait and narrow way that leads unto eternal life ? Behold 
these things," you again exclaim, and ask, " Are we not most impi- 
ously misrepresented ? For our labors have been unceasing ; we 
have suffered deprivations and perils by sea and land. We have 

46 



722 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

deserted our friends and homes, and travelled as missionaries to for- 
eign lands, to instruct and inform the poor heathen of his imminent 
danger, and of the means to escape it? We have made an estimate 
of the saved and lost souls among them. We have come to the 
conclusion that fifty thousand are sinking to hell every day ! This 
mathematical calculation we have presented to an enlightened and 
Christianized world, and called upon them to bestow means for our 
support, that we may labor for these poor, ignorant, and abandoned 
souls. We have missionaries distributed in every portion of the 
earth, seriously and incessantly devoted to their appointed labors. 
They suffer cruelties and persecutions of the most inexpressible 
character. They forego all pleasure and experience all pain, that 
they may accomplish the great work of spiritual reformation. " With 
surprise you again exclaim, " Would you have us withdraw our 
sympathies from the heathen, and leave them to irretrievable de- 
struction ?" 

Then, again, you say, " You misunderstand our holy religion, and 
call it ' manufactured? while we know it is an express revelation from 
God to man. The effects of our holy religion (as you informed your 
readers) are evidently righteous, from the great dissimilarity between 
the heathen and Christian nations. The Hindoos are exceedingly 
ignorant. They have long pilgrimages ; they expose themselves to 
imminent danger — prostrate themselves in the sand, and let men 
and horses walk over them ; they crawl upon their hands and knees, 
and draw themselves, with the most idolatrous veneration, toward the 
temple of Juggernaut. The ponderous car of their heathen god rolls 
over and crushes their bodies. They undergo all this with a confi- 
dence in, and devotion to, their religion, unparalleled by any nation 
upon the earth. And when a loved husband dies, an altar is erected, 
on which he is placed, and the widow is obliged to accompany the 
dead body as a sacrifice on the burning pile. The babes are placed 
with their parents ; the torch is applied, and the consuming flame 
destroys the living with the dead ! — And all this because they have 
not the Christian religion! Then," you say again, "reflect — for 
the whole heathen world are like these in their sensuous devotion to 
a polluted and unmeaning system of idolatry." 

You also refer to the heathen philosophers, and point out their in- 
famous iniquities. You represent that their morals were debasing 
to the lowest degree ; that all principles of virtue were crushed ; that 
all privileges enjoyed by the female sex were restricted ; that their 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 723 

chastity was polluted, and their existence rendered miserable. You 
say that no teacher ever lived who promulgated the same morality, 
virtue, and high principles of celestial purity, as those who penned 
the book whose truths you proclaim from your pulpits and in your 
sanctuaries of divine worship and moral instruction. 

Again, you say, " Our labors are misinterpreted, and our high 
calling improperly spoken of: for behold what our religion has 
done ! On emerging from the heathen into the Christian world, we 
perceive wealth, wisdom, and happiness, distributed in every direc- 
tion. Well-constructed and opulent cities, governed by our princi- 
ples of morality, are visible, and happy villages are blessing the land, 
whose lofty spires bespeak Christian purity and a righteous nation. 
Every art is cultivated ; every privilege is granted tending to advance 
the agriculturist in his pursuits ; every facility is offered for establish- 
ing and perfecting navigation of all descriptions, and all modes of 
expedite travel. Every man has the freedom of his own mind, 
thoughts, and sentiments, except the black man, who is in slavery, 
because slavery is sanctioned by our religion. And behold the 
wealth and prosperity of the American nation ! Everything in its 
possession has flourished from the beginning, and continues to thrive, 
with all the blessings a nation can desire. See, then, what our re- 
ligion — our principles — our high calling — has done for the civi- 
lized nations of the earth! — And in view of all this, you rise in 
rebellion against our efforts and our profession ! You misinterpret 
our most holy intentions, our deepest yearnings, and our serious 
devotion to the principles of morality and of human improvement !" 

The voice of Nature replies : Abandon your present, but establish 
new efforts, whereby the social world may harmonize, and morality 
bloom as a rose, from the superior situations of mankind. Do not 
cultivate the flower of morality, before you have planted the seed of 
human industry. Do not begin at the top of a building, before you 
have laid its foundation in the earth. Open the floodgates of infidel- 
ity to all the useless and unrighteous professions of the age, and thereby 
establish a fidelity to the indestructible laws of Nature, and to her 
divine morality. Cease your mourning for the widow and the fa- 
therless, and go forth and labor to supply their necessities. Cease 
your long and unmeaning prayers and invocations, and honor the 
God of your being by laboring in the vineyard of a fertile earth, and 
thereby bless your own and your neighbor's existence, with abun- 
dance aqd happiness. An instance can not be shown in which a 



724 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

sigh has healed the injured breast, or a prayer has given food to the 
hungry. 

Brethren, you mean well, but your labors are useless and impov- 
erishing to the human race. You repose unlimited confidence in 
the Divine Mind and his providence toward his creatures — and you 
are anxious to have your Father in heaven do that which you can 
do yourselves. You call for assistance when you are depressed with 
the afflictions of those around you. Your supplications are pure, 
but alas ! they are unavailing ; because, clergymen, though you are 
seriously you are immorally employed ! 



§ 17. Moreover, learn this truth : that morality is not in your sys- 
tems of religion, but is immoveably established in Nature and in Man ; 
and if you desire to elevate the race, strive to establish conditions 
adapted to its proper development. Verbal prayers are insignificant, 
ineffectual, and unprofitable. — But every true and righteous prayer 
consists in an unchanging devotion to the principles of Nature, and 
the teachings of a benevolent Father. Then pray in action and in 
deed, but not with your tongue, though seriousness may prompt the 
utterance. Be religiously devoted to practice, and not to theory. 
Tell no more what men should do, but go forth and assist them to 
do it. 

The voice of Nature replies again, that your system and profession 
are not misrepresented : for in them are concealed the elements of 
evil and disunity. — For behold how much the more devotedly the 
Hindoo is attached to his religion, because he hates yours! He de- 
spises your sanctimonious offerings, and repulses all your missionary 
innovations. It is this antagonism that retards his abandonment of all 
heathenish and idolatrous worship. He beholds other nations smoth- 
ered in a sectarian faith imposed by a God he knows not. Thus he 
loathes and despises them. Heathens thus centre their affections in, 
and restrict their thoughts to, the deified principles of their speech- 
less god — and all this to manifest an increased devotion by way of 
retaliation upon all Christian invaders and mysterious teachers. 

The heathen philosophers taught some good, but more evil. They 
believed all they taught to be the highest morality, but as they de- 
scended into sensuous observation, they drew conclusions that were 
both erroneous and impure. Their minds had just emerged from an 
immense ocean of ignorance and fanaticism ; and they rushed impet- 
uously to the indulgence of unrestrained animal gratification. Their 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 725 

wisdom was uncultivated ; their perceptions were acute, but their 
moral faculties Were undeveloped. 

Between these two extremes sprang up the modified and rational 
system contained in the book which you, clergymen, are promulga- 
ting. Hence this book contains more real and useful principles 
>han any collection of manuscripts on the earth. Those who wrote 
them were enlightened, because the extremes of the heathen igno- 
rance and philosophy were an unfailing index from which central 
and useful truths could be deduced. Nothing is contained in these 
manuscripts but what is of the highest importance to the human race ; 
and this is especially true of those portions indicating the morality 
derivable from universal industry and reciprocal justice. They are 
plain — all can read them — they need no expounding. They are 
intended as incentives to an end which all should be employed to 
accomplish — even love to the neighbor, and peace on earth, and \ 
good-will to men. Preaching will never effect this : action will ac- 
complish it in a brief period. 

The voice of Nature again replies, that the effects of your system, 
and of its promulgation, have not been righteous. But how is this 
to be proved ? Is not the distinction evidently visible between the 
heathen and the Christian world ? — and can it be denied that Chris- 
tianity has produced the great elevation of the one, which renders the 
degradation of the other conspicuous ? 

Reader, in the distance a form is visible. — It is an aged man, 
whose countenance indicates purity and benevolence of soul. He 
seems like one of the primitive inhabitants. His pace is slow and 
firm ; his form is well proportioned ; and with a smile upon his coun- 
tenance, he approaches you. Just inquire of him concerning his 
birth and experience, and concerning his knowledge of the heathen 
and civilized nations — and of the causes engaged in producing the 
manifest dissimilarity between them. 

In answer to your question, he replies that he is an Anglo-Saxon ; 
that he is acquainted with the causes of civilization, and can give you 
some wholesome advice, so that you may recognise and perpetuate 
the causes, that their effects may hereafter be more conspicuous. 
Listen, now, while the venerable man utters his experience : — 

' From the beginning, man had necessities, which he labored to 
supply. His increasing wants led to the development of his physical 
and mental attributes ; and this enabled him to accomplish many use- 
ful inventions. Impulsed by a powerful desire, he perpetuated his 



726 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

species, not knowing the wisdom of this purpose of Nature. Each 
new being, however, was made useful in tilling the earth. Natural 
desires were gratified, social requirements abundantly supplied, and 
man's domestic happiness was in a measure complete from his own 
industry, invention, and development. 

" It was not long after this period that man launched his mind on 
the ocean of imagination ! Having no wisdom as a helm to guide 
his thoughts, he ran upon shoals and bars, and among icebergs, rocks, 
islands, and strange regions, until, alas ! his mind, like a vessel, strand- 
ed upon the beach of a dark and gloomy philosophy, from which 
theology had its birth. 

" The nations thereafter continued their physical improvements 
and industry, meanwhile cherishing and fostering the various rem- 
nants of the mental wreck which constituted their peculiar modes of 
chimerical and imaginative worship. Each succeeding generation 
confirmed the opinions of the preceding ones, until the various na- 
tions were prejudiced and infatuated, being devotedly attached to 
their peculiar idols and forms of religious veneration. They sacri- 
ficed their lives, their homes, and their peace, in defence of their re- 
ligion. Sectarian hostility raged like a consuming fire throughout 
the earth, which led to the invention of warring implements, and of 
all plans of personal and national destruction. The moral and social # 
faculties of man were crushed and perverted. Their little wisdom 
was turned to ingenuity and deception — their affections to bitterness 
and vindictive vengeance. Then it was that the whole world was 
divided by the walls of sectarian envy and religious fanaticism. 
The heathen, exasperated, fought those who were more fortunately 
situated, and apparently blessed with a better God and a better re- 
ligion. Those who had cultivated their intellectual faculties, and 
abundantly supplied their physical necessities, founded cities charac- 
terized by wealth and splendor ; and they believed that their God, 
caused this prosperity, and not themselves. With this conviction, 
they rushed against and strove to subdue the heathens and their sys- 
tems of social government and religious devotion. In this manner, 
nation after nation was destroyed, and new ones were established. 
Each nation was as a sect ; each dominion as an exclusive world ; 
and each one pointed the sword of vengeance at its neighbor's 
breast. Men became so suspicious of each other, that forts, and 
castles, and monasteries, were erected, and cities were built with 
walls about them impossible to be demolished. 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 727 

§ 18. "Thus the world was interiorly degraded — the exterior 
expression of which consisted in all these exclusive institutions, cas- 
tles of defence, cities of suspicion, and walls of forbidding vengeance, 
on whose heights were stationed cannons of destruction. All of 
these were outward representations of the condition of the mental 
world. 

" While the world was in this condition, a number of manuscripts 
were collected from the writings of different historians and of persons 
interested in the social welfare of the race. After their collection, 
they were voted and revoted as celestial, by various councils. They 
were ultimately adopted as canonical : and from that moment to the 
nineteenth century, their contents have been deposited in the affec- 
tions but not in the judgments of men. Inasmuch as the affections 
are passionate, they gave forth a religious prejudice, which it was and 
is almost impossible to subdue by the genial light of Wisdom. 

" Such," continues the aged man, " was the condition of the reli- 
gious world, that the Persians, the Hindoos, and the Mohammedans, 
loathed the Christians, as the Christians did them. This established 
the lines of demarcation between the interests of nations and families 
of the earth ; for all were opposed to each other, because Prejudice 
wielded her sceptre, and the nations bowed in submission. 

" The Christian religion was far the most acceptable to the en- 
lightened, because of its pure maxims, and principles of truth and 
sympathy. Soon after it was adopted, it became blended with the 
social relations of those who received it ; and local hostility began. 
Sects, creeds, and denominations, sprang from the many interpreta- 
tions of the Bible. The latter, like a tree, has put forth branches 
which extend into the mental atmosphere, and absorb the feelings, 
interests, and affections, of men. But the nations continued to be 
industrious ; and hence a portion of the world became greatly ad- 
vanced. — And so it was when my nation was confirmed in its present 
condition. 

" So things were situated, when a man proposed to discover other 
portions of the earth. At this time, navigation was greatly perfected ; 
and Christopher Columbus, impulsed by a disposition to explore, dis- 
covered the American continent. The first settlement in the New 
World became established. Immigration thereafter was immense. 
The families having good social habits, made the land fertile in use- 
ful productions. Not long, and religious intolerance and potential 
tyranny endeavored to crush the free and equal rights of the Ameri- 



728 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

cans, and to destroy their peace and prosperity by imposing unjust 
claims upon their property. The inhabitants, being inspired by a 
sense of justice and love of freedom, prepared to defend their rights 
A council was called, and a noble mind was intrusted with the exe- 
cution of its mandates. He was called the Son of Liberty, and is 
known and loved for his vigilance and his unfailing prosecution of the 
work assigned him. 

11 The council decided that ' all men were born free and equal, and 
were endowed with certain inalienable rights, among which were life, 
liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.' Thenceforward they proceed- 
ed to break the chain of despotism, and to conquer the opponent of 
their freedom. They succeeded. Republican government was 
adopted by the voice of the people, and the race was made happy 
and united. Meanwhile the various sects sprang up, and endeavored 
to divide the affections of the nation. They have in a measure suc- 
ceeded : for a proof of which behold the civilized nations of the 
earth !" 

Reader, notice the puritan father, how he turns pale and his voice 
falters in uttering this last sentence! But listen; — he speaks 
again : — 

" Brethren and clergymen, your system did not cause this civili- 
zation ; but it was caused by primitive invention incited by necessity, 
and by subsequent cultivation of the social and intellectual powers. 
It was actual industry, and not preaching ; it was a knowledge of 
physical necessities, and the supplying of them, that erected your 
beautiful cities, accumulated your wealth, distributed your splendor, 
and developed your elegance and your fertility of mental powers. 
It was this that unfolded the genius of your natures, and that gave 
you your worthy citizens. But all your disunity, conflicts of inter- 
ests, prejudices, fear of thought, and sectarianism, are owing to that 
system which you are locally promulgating, and endeavoring to ex- 
tend to the heathen nations. 

" Brethren, I have only one question to ask, and to this I de- 
mand an answer : Are the causes of civilization owing to the preva- 
lence of Christian principles? — or to the actual industry of those 
who could hardly read them ? Were those wars caused by indus- 
try, or by religious intolerance and fanaticism ? If industry was and 
is the cause of civilization, will the promulgation of your principles 
assist this cause to advance, or arrest it ? If not, then can you say 
that the heathen is sinful because he has no religion ? and that you are 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 729 

righteous because you are blessed by the partial favor of a universal 
Father ?" 

The old man has turned his face and departed. His experience, 
and knowledge of civil and religious history, are valuable to the race. 
Reader, ponder well upon these revealments — and then decide 
whether the clergy and their system are misrepresented. 



§ 19. Many people believe that evils in society are referable to 
personal vices and individual constitutional tendencies, and thus they 
impose on man a responsibility which is unjust, because he can not 
assume it. He may cherish the above belief, but he can not prac- 
tise the principles of his conviction, because they are not found in 
Nature, nor in Man, nor anywhere in the constitution of divine crea- 
tions. Owing to the ignorance of parents concerning their own na- 
ture and its laws, the rising generation are made imperfect, because 
they imbibe vices or improper inclinations from their parents heredi- 
tarily. In this defect only are the evils of society referable to per- 
sonal vices. 

But it is a truth that human character is unfolded, either favorably 
or unfavorably, perfectly or imperfectly, by the influence of the social 
and religious conditions that surround it. The human character is 
always a representative of the soil that gave it birth, and the atmo- 
sphere in which it was developed. Inasmuch, then, as man can not 
make his own being, character, or disposition, it is impossible for 
him to assume the responsibility of an unactuated free agent. 

Mankind are all composed of the same materials, differently com- 
bined, and of the same essences- differently distributed ; and these 
different combinations constitute the varieties of mankind, and the 
dissimilarities of their passions, necessities, and spiritual possessions. 

Man can not think what he chooses at will ; for he is compelled to 
create influences, or court them, before he can arrange and concen- 
trate his thoughts. In order to read, a man must have a book ; in 
order to converse, he must have another to hear and respond. In 
like manner he is governed in all his physical and mental tendencies. 
He can not love and dislike at will ; for he is compelled to love that 
which is lovely, and he can not love that which is disgusting or un- 
congenial with the susceptibility of his affections. He can not be- 
lieve or disbelieve by desire ; for his mind invariably decides for or 
against, according to the preponderance of evidence presented to his 
spirit by the senses. Therefore man can not be good when influ- 



730 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

ences are evil. He can not be perfect when he is imperfectly con- 
stituted. He can not love when his affections are displeased. He 
can not think without internal or external causes being engaged in 
inciting and evolving thought. He can not believe when there is not 
sufficient evidence ; he can not disbelieve when evidence preponder- 
ates. Thus man is a child of Nature, as Nature is a child of the 
Deity. He is governed by her principles ; for they run into and 
constitute his being. Man's only free agency or free will is subject 
to the promptings of Wisdom, which is his peculiar endowment. 
This he is enabled to exercise over his own feelings, inclinations, and 
all things below him on earth. So far as this sanctions, he is free tc 
act or not to act ; and this makes him a passive being, subject to in- 
fluences from within and without. 

Then it is proper for all mankind to know this important truth : 
that man in nature is passive, because of his Wisdom, which is a coun- 
terpoise established against the Life and Love of all created things ; 
and that to make man moral, all influences from within and without 
must correspond to the nature of his constitution, and the highest 
suggestions of an enlightened Wisdom. Such is man ; and such is 
his relation to Nature, her laws, and the Divine Mind. 

Reader, if you are elevated to a seat of honor to govern and direct 
your brethren the people, your interest now consists in an exclusive 
distribution of favors and privileges to those under your government. 
To be in accordance with the laws of Nature, your position should 
be determined by your superior constitutional qualifications. And 
your government should contemplate the interests of all living crea- 
tures, and your privileges should be distributed according to the pe- 
culiar wants of each one. Thus you should assist all ; and that by a 
feeling of unrestricted benevolence, and a wise and impartial distri- 
bution of justice, liberty, and equal rights. 

Reader, if you are a representative of your state or portion of the 
earth, your interest consists in advocating those measures which would 
benefit those who gave you the office, and in legislating for the ex- 
clusive classes and their aggrandizement. To be in accordance with 
Nature, you should be as an unblemished mirror in which would be 
vividly reflected everything existing in the state or portion of the 
country which you came to represent. Then your government 
would be equal, and one person would have an unbounded confi- 
dence in another. 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 731 

Reader, if you are a wealthy man, your interest consists in estab- 
lishing a monopoly which no other person can overcome, thereby to 
accumulate more wealth. Hence you are doing injustice to the 
rights of men beneath you, notwithstanding you subscribe liberally to 
the support of the institutions of education, in which literature, and 
art, and elegance, are taught ; also to sustain asylums, and almshouses, 
and prisons. The support of all these may be derived from you ; and 
yet you are doing injustice to the interests and rights of your subor- 
dinate brethren. To be in accordance with Nature, you should feel 
no monopolizing disposition, nor should you expend so much wealth 
on local institutions. Each one of these being isolated, costs at least 
one third more than the same education, privileges, and benefits, 
would if they were arranged according to a system of reciprocal in-{ 
terest and the promptings of a benevolent soul. 

Reader, if you are a clergyman, your interest consists in limiting \ 
thought, and restricting the spontaneous investigations natural to the 
human mind. You are also compelled to smother your own convic- 
tions beneath the prejudices of your own congregation, and the so- 
ciety in which you move. You dare not express the highest con- 
victions of your judgment ; for in that case your influence would sink, 
and your occupation would no longer afford subsistence and emolu- 
ment. To be in accordance with Nature, you should be teaching 
that which Nature teaches, and should expound that upon which 
mankind are ignorant. You should unshackle the human mind by 
cultivating its Wisdom. You should inculcate no mysteries that the 
human mind can not solve ; for rest assured that whether such mys- 
teries are imaginative or true, they are unnecessary to the inhabitants 
of this sphere. You should teach those who need to be educated ; 
and teach them only that which is practicable, and tends to benefit 
the whole. Restrict no mind that is capable of reason ; and if men's 
thoughts are not well directed, it is your duty to cultivate their Wis- 
dom, so that they may think properly. You should take your text 
from the simple and well-written Book of Nature, whose language 
all understand, and whose teachings all will receive ; and thus you 
will be teachers indeed. — And then your influence will purify and 
elevate the spiritual elements of the whole human race. 

Reader, if your profession is the law, your interest consists in the 
numerous vices and disturbances occurring in society. You are not 
devoted to justice so much as to favoring him who rewards you most 
liberally. To be in accordance with Nature, you should be con- 



732 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

stantly engaged in equalizing the movements of society, and teach- 
ing the world justice and love. You should be earnestly engaged 
in giving justice to those who need it most, by elucidating its princi- 
ples to all. And then you would be a blessing to society, and would 
be honored with the title of " peace-makers," which can not now be 
applied. You should be interested in peace and universal justice ; 
and then the principles of Nature would fully correspond to, and 
sanction, your useful labors. 



§ 20. Reader, if you are a physician, your interest consists in 
vice and sickness, and in all manner of infractions of the physical 
laws, and in the prevalence of abuses in society, whereby disease is 
generated and your profession is rendered eminently flourishing. 
To be in accordance with Nature, you should be as the good physi- 
cian, interested in the health of the whole world, earnestly studying 
the interests of others, improving their minds, unfolding the mysteries 
of their constitutions, and daily engaged in curing and preventing 
disease. Then you would breathe an impartial favor, and a healing 
influence, to all about you ; and you would thus be blessed while you 
were blessing the existences of your brethren. 

Reader, if you are a mechanic, your interest consists in all inven- 
tions that tend to reduce and depreciate the labor of man. You feel 
desirous of obtaining knowledge of art sufficient to establish youi 
monopoly, and to insure your success over the competitions of your 
neighbor. Therefore your studies and inventions are selfish and 
isolated. To be in accordance with Nature, you should study the 
geometrical attributes of, and the mechanism manifested in, ail things. 
You should apply your discoveries to machinery, and to all things 
profitable to the human race universally. Labor should not be iso- 
lated, but general. No strife should exist, but on the contrary there 
should be a constant desire to advance the interests of the world. 
Thus your own wants and the wants of others would be supplied, 
while your existence would be a blessing, your labor attractive, and 
your occupation happiness. 

Reader, if you are a poor man, your interest consists in a hurried 
and inferior tilling of the soil ; for even the movements of your labor 
are governed by the amount of reward which you receive. You feel 
no interest in labor itself, in improvement, or in the occupations of 
others : therefore your existence is displeasing and unhappy. To 
be in accordance with Nature, you should feel an attraction to labor 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 733 

as arising from its just organization and distribution. You should 
be interested in all the inventions of others, and in all things tending 
to beautify and render the earth productive. 

Mankind, your interests are opposed to each other : and hence all 
the innumerable evils that prevail in society, and which are marring 
the beauty and usefulness of the human race. You are as a Man 
whose organs are diseased, and whose requirements are opposed to 
each other. You are as a body diseased internally, and whose dis- 
ease is not visible to the sensuous perceptions of men. You are 
striving to keep the surface healthy, and to make it appear sound and 
perfect, while the disease is raging among the organs invisibly, and 
these are absorbing each other's strength, and each one is striving to 
transcend and govern another. 

But it is impossible to continue this policy of superficial healing 
much longer. The disease and corruptions of society are bursting 
forth and contaminating the body with sores of filth, and with un- 
healthy abominations. An effort to heal these outbreaks and running 
sores would be like a physician striving to heal a bile when the blood 
is diseased. Mankind as one human body must have a constitutional 
cleansing and renovating. Then the body will rise to the fulness of 
the stature of a perfect man, and all will be health within and peace 
without. Strive, then, to feel these truths and apply their teachings. 
Do not exert yourselves to keep the surface whole, while the disease 
is constitutional ; but renovate your system, equalize your situations, 
and thus harmonize one with another. Be as a brotherhood, and 
love each other. Do this by making all things attractive, and exist- 
ence a blessing. Do this by fulfilling your destiny, and thus honor- 
ing the creation of your Father which is in heaven. Do all these 
things, and you will be a moral race, united in your feelings, elevated 
in your affections, refined in your sentiments, and perfected in wis- 
dom. Do this, and you will know no distinction ; for your interests 
and personal existence will be blended into one harmonious Whole. 
Do this, and goodness will be the result of your efforts, and righte- 
ousness the temple of your habitation. 

Thus it is proved that society and the human race are diseased; 
an i I now proceed to prescribe the remedy. 



734 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

§ 21. There is a constitutional and mutual affection manifested 
between every particle and compound in being. This is the law of 
association — which is the rudimental principle of Nature established 
by God, who is Love. This law creates, develops, and perfects, 
Man — and distributes the race, together with all created things, to 
portions of the earth congenial with their respective natures and qual- 
ifications. Every form in the vegetable world is distributed by this 
law of mutual affection. The huge trees are rooted in soil and 
grow in climates where the delicate flower can not subsist. A gar- 
den can not exist where the wilderness is, at least until the soil is 
cultivated and rendered fertile. Neither can the delicate forms in 
the animal world exist among those that are huge, gigantic, and pos- 
sessing dissimilar habits. The fish can not live with the bird, nor 
the bird with the quadruped. That is, one can not subsist upon that 
which sustains the other : but each requires different food, and this 
distinguishes their individual necessities and habits. 

So with the human world : They are distributed in various por- 
tions of the earth, and in different climates, all surrounding things in 
Nature being adapted to their peculiar constitutions, and congenial 
with their physical requirements. The law of association being the 
rudimental law of Nature, and flowing into and uniting all things, is 
fully developed in the human form. It constitutes men differently, 
gives them different passions, inclinations, and essences and proper- 
ties of soul. It creates the diversity, the multifariousness, manifest- 
ed in the human world. But although it makes men unlike each 
other, the variety is necessary to harmonize and unite the whole. The 
diversity manifests the order of development. It is the mode of per- 
petual progress, the cause of happiness, and the spring of all life and 
energy, of all passion and its gratification. Therefore the diversity 
is the order of Nature, the requirement of man, and the foundation 
of harmony. 

Mankind inherit their diversified attributes from the womb of Na- 
ture, these having been there deposited and impregnated by the Love 
and Wisdom of God. These attributes constitute the affinity which 
man sustains to Nature, and to her provisions to which he is entitled. 
There is no passion or desire of man which Nature has not provided 
means to gratify, especially when such passion or desire is governed 
by Wisdom, by which also its gratification should be regulated. Man 
is entitled to liberty, plenty, and happiness, by Nature. She be- 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 735 

quealhs these to him, and presents her larder stored with bounteous 
provisions, and invites man to receive, enjoy, and cultivate them, and 
be what she intended he should. 

This inseparable relation between man and Nature and the Princi- 
ples of God, is established by the law of association. There is no 
possible way to annul this reciprocal relation, or to escape from the 
obligation to bow in obedience to the laws which govern it. This 
law of Nature is divine, because it is the Love and Life of the Deity. 
It distributes impartial blessings to all, and for every action it dis- 
penses an adequate reward or punishment. There can be no denial 
of the absoluteness of the connexion, and there is no escaping the 
effects accomplished by the workings of these principles. 

Man is, then, a child of Nature, caressed, and guided into all wis 
dom, by her unchangeable possessions. Man is well formed, well 
constructed, and well distributed, on the bosom of Nature ; and he 
as a dutiful child, should acknowledge the relation and submit to her 
wise commands and dispensations. 

As the law of association thus unites Nature and man, and estab- 
lishes diverse and multipotent characteristics in the race, it is upon 
this indestructible basis that rests the law of reciprocal justice and 
consequent morality and happiness. Every being, then, is entitled 
by Nature to liberty and happiness ; and if every one does not receive 
these, injustice is done in some portion of the human world. If the 
desires of a single being are not gratified, then there is an unjust and 
isolated absorption in some parts of the great Body, which is an in- 
jury both to the absorber and to those subject to the absorption. 

All men have not the same desires, and do not need the same 
gratification. Each one has peculiar wants, and the wants of each 
one differ in their degrees of development. Hence it follows that 
happiness should be dispensed by bestowing blessings in proportion 
to the capabilities of men to appreciate and enjoy them. Those who 
have superfluous gratifications are as miserable as those whose wants 
are not adequately supplied. In the one instance, desires become mor- 
bid, unhealthy, and corrupting ; while in the other, they are impetuous 
and constantly generating vice, disease, and unhappiness. It is there- 
fore an injury for any one to have more than he can well employ, 
appreciate, or make useful ; while on the other hand, it is unjust to 
deprive any one of that which is necessary to his existence, or of any 
blessing to which he is entitled by Nature. 

To prevent absorption in any part of the great human Body, there- 



736 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 



fore, the Wisdom of men must recognise the divine law of Associa- 
tion. This law must be applied by making all situations and all 
degrees of human industry correspond to its uniform requirements. 
Here, then, is the first item in the remedy for the disease of the 
social world. 

Mankind, remember you must become acquainted with your na- 
ture, your Creator, and the laws which inseparably unite and harmo- 
nize all created things. You must become enlightened, and feel the 
force of this divine truth ; and in doing this you will remove a part 
of the disease which now corrupts your mental constitution. 

The law of Association, then, establishes harmony, and impera- 
tively forbids injustice to anything which it comprehends within its 
dominion ; and this is only limited by the expanse of inconceivable 
space. 

Another truth, then, is necessarily evolved, and must be acknowl- 
edged ; and that is, that every man is not only entitled to liberty, 
plenty, justice, and happiness, but he has an important office to fulfil. 
an end to accomplish, and a destiny to fulfil. Hence each man must 
have a distinct position in the great structure of human society ; and 
that position must be determined by his constitutional qualifications, 
and his ability to discharge the obligations it imposes. He must 
gravitate to his own peculiar centre, as this is determined by the law 
of association : that is, to whatever soil, climate, occupation, and sit- 
uation, may be most congenial with his natural inclinations as modified 
and governed by Wisdom. 

Men now occupy situations which they are not capable of filling ; 
and therefore everything they do is injurious to some, beneficial to 
others, and disgusting to themselves. Being compelled to engage 
in that which they are not qualified to perform, creates discontent in 
the mind, and does injustice to all dependent on their labors. But 
every one is entitled to a position determined by the quality and 
abilities of his constitution. 



§ 22. Each man is but an organ of the great human Body, In 
the present condition of things, one organ is opposed to, and absorbs 
the strength and happiness of, another. This generates every spe 
cies of evil, pain, wretchedness, and disorganization. But it is propei 
that each individual, as an organ of the body, should occupy a posi 
tion agreeable with the demands of his own nature and the nature of 
others ; and thus distributive and impartial justice would be gener- 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 737 

ated, which would remove the disease, renovate and perfect the 
body, and promote unity and happiness. 

Suppose a man to have a disease which affects each organ by 
obstruction, absorption, and a disturbance of the equilibrium in 
their forces and essences : would it not be proper to remove the ob- 
struction, destroy absorption, and equalize the forces and essences, 
so that they might create health ? Then if this is the correct process, 
is it not equally correct to remove all absorption, obstruction, and 
want of equilibrium in society — so that every man, like an organ of 
the body, may perform his appropriate functions, and not only be 
happy himself, but generate happiness for others ? 

One effect of the law of association is known as harmony ; and 
harmony is the soul and element of music. Music is a representa- ' 
tion of divine Order ; and Order is the Wisdom of the Deity. To 
establish harmony, therefore, in society, every man must be well in- 
structed and properly situated, so that his movements may accord 
with the movements of the whole ; and thus the movements of the 
human race will be in concert. 

Suppose a musical instrument well constructed, and capable of 
giving forth perfect and beautiful melody. Suppose also that the 
notes it is capable of sounding all accompany it, but are confused. 
Think you that harmony can proceed from that instrument ? Not- 
withstanding the notes are all there, if they are not well placed, well 
timed, or properly concerted, the consequence will be that the most 
disgusting and frightful discord will proceed from the instrument. So 
with the human race : the structure is perfect ; the notes are all exist- 
ing ; but they are misplaced: and vice, antagonism, and immorality, 
are the consequences. 

The instrument of society can not be tuned except by an enlight- 
ened Wisdom. Wisdom may arrange society, and place every man 
in a position congenial with his own nature and the universal require- 
ments of the race. After mankind are so situated, discord can not 
arise, but most happy harmony, morality, virtue, and righteousness, 
will prevail. 

Man has no desires that can not be gratified. He has no peculi- 
arities but what some position would render agreeable and proper. — 
And these peculiarities must be considered as a musician would con- 
sider the notes used in the composition of a tune ; and Wisdom must 
arrange them in concert, so that melody may be fully developed. 
There is not, nor will there ever be, one being too many. But in 

47 



73S A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

order to make man fulfil his destiny, place him in a situation to do it. 
Make industry attractive; make every dispensation just, and deter- 
mine every position by specific qualifications. Advance the lower 
strata of society by pervading them with Wisdom and pure influ- 
ences. Then every man will perform the use for which he was 
destined, and all contention that now prevails will be lost in the har- 
mony of the whole. 

Mankind must be so distributed, and every person must be so sit- 
uated, as that the position of each may correspond to, and harmonize 
with, divine Law, such as is established by God in Nature and in 
Man unchangeably. Every individual must gravitate to the position 
suggested by his nature and its necessities, and also by the require- 
ments of others, above and below him, in the Brotherhood. There 
should be no restriction to individual movements, especially when 
all movements are determined by the wisdom and righteousness of 
the supreme governor and director of human society. Every per- 
son should be as harmoniously situated as the notes in a well-arranged 
piece of music; and then all feeling, inclination, judgment, industry, 
progress, and intellectual attainment, would completely correspond 
to the law of uniform development and the combined interests of 
the whole. 

No person upon the earth should exist inferiorly situated, because 
such is not in accordance with the nature and order of divine crea- 
tions. No faculties should be crushed for the want of mental liberty ; 
no powers of a mechanical, mathematical, or philosophical tendency, 
should be obstructed ; for Nature prescribes liberty and un restriction 
of thought. Hence man should be so situated as that all his spirit- 
ual qualities and faculties may be uncontrolled, and their unfoldings 
unbounded. That these things may be so, men should occupy those 
positions only which they are capable of filling, and in which they 
are happy and at home. But at present, some are teachers who are 
not so capable of teaching as many of their pupils. Some are occu- 
pying important offices by a voice of the people, and yet are not so 
capable of governing as those who are governed are to control 
themselves. 

And one truth prominent among all nations and in all ages of the 
world is, that the most useful, pure, benevolent, and intelligent men, 
are those who, receiving a perfect constitution by birth, and being 
naturally situated, have unfolded a teeming intellect, such as never 
proceeds from any institution or any mode of obtaining superficial 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 739 

education. Hence it is clear that all those who are good and per- 
fect, and have the most truth, are the unsophisticated offspring of 
Nature. Such minds possess all the qualifications of mechanics, phi- 
losophers, and philanthropists, and love truth and wisdom for their 
own sakes only, and not to acquire the character of being learned, 
and thus be advanced to honor and emolument. It is proper, then, 
that all should be perfectly arranged and well situated, so that all the 
movements of men, whether industrial or mental, may accord with 
their own nature and the interests of the whole society. 

Men must become acquainted with the law of association and its 
distributions, before they can concert an harmonious brotherhood on 
earth. And after men are well situated, so that the whole will cor- 
respond to a system of undisturbed harmony, then will be developed 
the law of Order, This Order will unite them, and also represent 
the same displayed in the structure of the Universe. And thus the 
lowest and most imperfect will occupy the lowest point in society ; 
and a graduated development will characterize the ascending groups, 
until they rise to the highest point of human perfection. And then 
he who is the most perfect in his physical and spiritual constitution, 
will occupy the highest position in society, as governor, and will 
pervade the whole by Wisdom, and direct them righteously accord- 
ing to divine harmony and universal order. 



§ 23. Then there will be an order in human society, in which ev- 
ery group may represent a planet. And the groups may be so ar- 
ranged as that their interests will revolve around the central objec* 
of their own industry and the Temple of Knowledge. Let the Sun 
of the race be the centre of all human wisdom, whose enlivening in- 
fluence may generate industry, abundance, and happiness. Let each 
group, society, or state, be a planet ; and let the whole give to and 
receive from the central Sun congenial reciprocations, so that there 
may not exist any inertia, restriction, poverty, or unhappiness. 
Moreover, let each group, as a planet, revolve within or around the 
orbits of others, according to their relation to the Sun of Knowledge 
and Centre of pervading happiness. 

Each group will occupy such a position in relation to the Centre 
or Sun of society as is determined by its degree of progress, and its 
department of industry, so that its movements may be profitable and 
well defined. And there will be a uniform movement of all the 



740 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

groups, both within themselves and in their revolutions around their 
central governor or Sun of attraction. 

And the various departments of society will represent the Solar 
System also in their mutual exchangings of purified and perfected 
particles. In other words, persons in the first society who advance 
and become capable of associating with the second, must be permit- 
ted to ascend and occupy the positions in the scale of progressive 
development for which they have become qualified. And let this 
mutual exchange be continued through all the groups, even up to 
the central power. And he who arrives there first by natural qualifi- 
cation, will succeed to the throne of government. And so there will 
be a constant supply of particles (or persons), both at the seat of 
government and at the extremities of society. 

Individual advancement, to be pure, must be unceasing and per- 
petual. A person in the lowest society will gyrate through all the 
positions he is there capable of occupying, and ascend in like manner 
through all the societies to the Sun or seat of Wisdom. A perpetual 
reciprocation will be an inevitable consequence of the arrangement 
of society according to the divine law of association. Therefore an 
incessant progression will characterize human society and its compo- 
nent parts. 

This mutual exchange of particles, or individuals, will result natu- 
rally from the order of refinement in each group or society ; for their 
degree, or nearness to the centre, must be determined by their innate 
capabilities, and their absolute relation to the centre of Wisdom. So 
every individual will feel an inclination toward the centre of attrac- 
tion ; and all his efforts will be concentrated to gain the lofty seat. 
Also his interest will consist in the purity of his progress; for decep- 
tion and impure enlightenment would only render a person more 
gross, and cause him to remain in a lower society longer than he 
otherwise would. Besides this, persons will mutually assist each 
other, inasmuch as a reciprocal assistance, without any isolated ab- 
sorption, will materially accelerate the purification of all, and accom- 
plish it more in accordance with natural law. 

Each group will of itself constitute a little world, or a congregation 
of affectionate and inseparable individuals, laboring for each other's 
welfare. They will accumulate wealth for each other's enjoyment, 
and exchange favors one with another, for the purpose of making 
their group exceed as much as possible the lower, and approach in 
refinement the higher ; and thus a lower and higher interest will be 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 741 

established. Each group should be like a planet in every particu- 
lar ; for each planet is an accumulation of mutually-agreeable parti- 
cles, all assisting to effect a universal refinement. And thus associ- 
ated, they revolve with unanimity around the Sun or Centre of their 
existence ; and so should each group in the Solar System of mankind 
on earth. Each group, society, or state, as a planet, should be con- 
stituted of mutually-assisting particles (or persons), congenial with 
each other and with the sun or centre around which all societies 
should revolve in their movements and efforts to advance and become 
perfect. 

This, then, should be the order of society. Then mankind would 
represent the harmony of the Solar System, in which no disturbance 
is discoverable, because the great central Sun is both the parent and 
governor, whose pervading influence sustains an indestructible equi- 
librium. 

After having established this Order, a Form will be developed. 
This will be an expression of human wisdom, and will indicate the 
beauty of developed social happiness. This form will be as a. human 
body in its arrangements and interior movements, but will correspond 
externally to the structure of the Universe. By Form is meant the 
mode of preserving and perpetuating Order, serving as a chart upon 
which will be impressed the situation of each person in society, and the 
relation of each to the central power. This Form will not only be the 
mode of preserving external Order, but of perfecting interior industry 
and individual character. It will be the Body of Mankind — a per- 
fect representation of interior order, harmony, and association. It 
will be the means by which all mankind can associate with the beau- 
ties' of Nature and the laws of God, even as a man associates with 
external things through the senses of the organization. And the hu- 
man race will have a Form that will be a perfect representative of 
interior purity, harmony, and spiritual loveliness — that will be a 
perfect likeness of its interior, even as the human body is an image 
of the soul. 

Mankind always had and always will have a Body, and that will 
represent the interior ; and therefore a knowledge of the Soul of so- 
ciety may be had by carefully viewing its Form. — And at present this 
is very imperfect and very much disconcerted. 

This, then, should be the plan of reorganizing society and the 
human world : First, develop Light, or the law of association. Un- 
fold its teachings and apply them to the race. By this means, Life 



742 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

will be established, which is industry, harmony, and happiness. Then 
perfect Love will reign ; for Light and Life are Love. — And asso- 
ciation and harmony are the legitimate effects of Love, and Love 
is God. 

After having developed these, an Order will be displayed in the 
structure of the race. This order will be the standard and law of 
human industry and mental qualification. It will confirm a unity of 
interest, and an unchanging reciprocation of feeling, affection, and 
mental associations, from the lowest to the highest degree of human 
advancement. 

From this the human world will receive a Form — which will be 
the fulness of the stature of a perfect Man. And this Form will be 
the great exterior representative of interior love and industry, and 
also the mode by and through which the great Soul of Mankind will 
commune with the excellences of higher Spheres. Then Order and 
Form will be established, which are representatives of Wisdom — 
such as will emanate from the centre of social government, and 
spread distributive justice over the earth. 

Then society will be in this condition : Perfect Light and Life, 
which are association and harmony, the whole of which will consti- 
tute Love perfectly developed: — and Order and Form, which are 
movement and mode, and which will constitute Wisdom, perfectly 
developed. Thus the human race will display Light and Life, 
which are Love, and Order and Form, which are Wisdom. Thus 
will be established universal happiness — because the whole race will 
represent the harmony of all created things, and typify the express 
majesty of the Divine Creator. 



§ 24. Not only can human society be made to represent the har- 
monious movements displayed in our Solar System and in the Uni- 
verse, but it can be made to correspond in every possible division 
and particular to the uniform kingdoms and creations of Nature. 
The lower stratum in the human world will, when properly arranged, 
take the lowest point, and correspond to the primary stratification of 
the earth. And the strata or groups of society may be uniformly 
situated one above another, as relative innate purity and capability 
may determine, and as is represented in the geological formations of 
this terrestrial sphere. — And the highest group may, in all its intel- 
lectual and brilliant excellences, correspond to the bosom of Nature, 
or the last stratum of the earth. 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 743 

But human society may be organized on a more definite plan even 
than this. The first or incapable group of society may be so con- 
structed as to represent the mineral world. That is, it may have 
three divisions : the first being the lowest, the second being the me- 
diatorial, and the third being the highest — and the whole composing 
a perfect structure, and meanwhile naturally immerging into the so- 
ciety or group next above. Every particle in the mineral kingdom 
is incessantly engaged in activity, whereby the good of each is mu- 
tually established, and a reciprocal interest is caused to pervade the 
whole. So it may be with the first group or lower stratum of society. 
One may assist to sustain and develop another, which in return will 
act upon others; and thus will be established an interior industry so 
perfectly organized that no person will be compelled to labor exces- 
sively, to sustain unjust responsibilities, or be in any way deprived 
of his physical and mental requirements. 

The second group may be made to correspond in its structure to 
the vegetable kingdom : and this can be accomplished by understanding 
the mutual relations existing between all plants as individuals, and 
how they are inseparably engaged in promoting a general good, ob- 
serving a righteous reciprocation among themselves. Society, then, 
in its second department, would be a representative of the vegetable 
kingdom. 

The ascending group may correspond to, and typify in every de- 
partment, the animal world and its harmony. So may the highest 
or central group correspond to Mankind, in their relation to Nature 
and the various kingdoms. And as man is lord over of all subordi- 
. nate creations ; as he possesses the wisdom of love, and is a crown 
of material perfection, it is suggested that the central group of human 
society should manifest all the intelligence and perfection of the 
whole race concentrated. It may be the throne of human govern- 
ment, and the unfailing source of justice, benevolence, and liberty. 
This may be the centre of attraction to which all should be inclined, 
and by which all will be assisted to attain any degree of eminence 
possible for Wisdom to desire. 

Society may be divided and subsided into as many groups or fami- 
lies as may be suggested by Wisdom and existing circumstances ; 
and each individual group may correspond to the infinite variety con- 
tained in each kingdom in Nature. That is, the lower stratum of 
society may comprehend as many towns, counties, or states, as may 
be determined by general desire, and by a just estimate of human 



744 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

character and its qualifications ; and these again may be subdivided 
into a variety of families or associations. And then they will corre- 
spond precisely to the specific compounds that are contained in the 
mineral kingdom. There is an infinite variety in this kingdom, and 
all have distinctive existences. So society may be constructed : and 
harmony will be the inevitable consequence, inasmuch as harmony is 
invariably manifested in the mineral kingdom, as a result of its 
structure. 

So also the second stratum may comprehend as many portions of 
towns, counties, or states, as will harmonize with the situation of the 
lower ; and this may represent the vegetable kingdom. Yet it should 
only be distinguished from the lower and higher by a different struc- 
ture, though one calculated to perpetuate individual progression. 

So with the third stratum ; and so also with the fourth, which may 
be the centre of the human family, either on one continent or on 
both, and situated where all facilities exist, or can be made to exist, 
by which its influence may descend through all the lower strata and 
contribute to their health, happiness, and advancement. From this 
centre, a just administration must and will proceed ; for no one can 
be the governor, emperor, or lord, of the human race, unless he has 
attained the highest possible degree of human wisdom. Such a one 
will be calculated to rule and govern all the departments of human 
industry, direct and perfect the establishment of all conveniences, 
explore and investigate all phenomena, and distribute peace, justice, 
and harmony, to all without distinction. 

Society may be thus organized, inasmuch as the structure and laws 
of Nature suggest the plan. Moreover, the latter constitute a foun- 
dation upon which the superstructure may be erected indestructibly. 
And all its parts may be united by the same laws, actuated by the 
same general interests, and be preserved in the same undisturbed 
harmony. 

Such is the anatomy of society presented for human contemplation 
and analysis. It is merely a general suggestion ; and although true, 
it may be deemed impracticable by many good and intelligent minds. 
Such must analyze the features of this suggestion ; and if it is not found 
to be true, and more suggestive than it would at first appear to be, it 
should lead to a better structure ; and then its impulse will be pure, 
useful, and remedial of the present disorganized state of all human 
society. 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 745 

Such is the cure for the corroding disease dwelling in the vitals of 
the human race, and existing in every society, state, nation, and em- 
pire, upon the earth. The disease has been revealed unexaggerated ; 
its remedy is simple and will be effectual, if properly applied. 

Having presented society in its disorganized condition, and the 
principles to organize it, it is proper to explain how these principles 
may soon be comprehended, and their teachings applied — and how 
men may proceed, without much destruction of interests or violence 
to local prejudices, to accomplish the reorganization. This can be 
done without changing the component parts of present society, and 
also without dislocating men from their present positions, or destroy- 
ing their situations, except in a qualified degree, to which they will 
cheerfully accede, and thus effect the general millennium. Remem- 
ber that all this harmony may be established without creating any se- 
rious conflict or disturbance in the present organization of social 
affairs. But in order to accomplish this, a living energy must in- 
spire every philanthropist and every enlightened teacher, and they 
must be unceasing for a little time in preaching to the inhabitants of 
the earth, " Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." For 
all must repent, or, in other words, receive the conviction that dis- 
tributive justice must pervade the social world before God's kingdom 
can come, and his will be done on earth as it is in heaven — or 
throughout all the higher spheres of celestial happiness. Keeping 
this in memory, I will now proceed to direct how the great remedy 
may be obtained, how the disease may be arrested and the system 
renovated, and how the divine kingdom may be established, and the 
new heaven and new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness may be 
understood, acknowledged, applied, and established, throughout the 
human race. 



§ 25. To succeed, the primary movements to elevate social re- 
lations, and to establish individual industry, may be commenced on 
this wise : Six agriculturists, inspired with the principles of charity 
and the spirit of improvement, and having a desire to associate, 
may form themselves into an association or corporation, with com- 
bined interests and desires for prosperity. They must fully under- 



746 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

stand each other, both as to their physical and mental qualifications 
and must know how near they can approach a unity of interests, and 
how much each can contribute to the interests of the association. 

They may enter into an agreement, such as will constitute them 
a corporation. This agreement must be based upon a plain diagram 
representing their individual possessions, interests, intentions, and 
proposed mode of condensing and organizing labor. This instru- 
ment of agreement must be as a map, representing their farms, with 
their value, their situations, their qualities of soft as to fertility or bar- 
renness, their various locations, and the positions which they re- 
spectively occupy in relation to the nearest village, to the rivers or 
ports of commerce, and the existing facilities of effecting an access 
to the most populous and opulent cities. Moreover, it must repre- 
sent every kind of soil, with its precise condition, as productive of 
vegetables, oats, rye, wheat, barley, corn, and also state the amount 
and condition of meadow and wood lands. A clear and lucid inves- 
tigation, calculation, and statement, must be made in reference to 
the amount of labor necessary to bestow upon each division of one 
or all of the farms in order to render it fertile, productive, accessible, 
and remunerative. 

Each individual must make a clear and truthful statement of the 
embarrassments, obligations, and expenses, to which he is at present 
subject ; and also of the probable amount of money required to ad- 
vance the condition of his farm to a high state of cultivation. 

This agreement must be the spontaneous expression of their be- 
nevolent and united minds, impregnated with the desire and intention 
to remedy their own estrangement in industrial pursuits, and to cor- 
respondingly benefit community. 

Six men, possessing farms in proper relations to each other, would 
be the least possible number who could concentrate and produce 
power among themselves, such as would be sensibly felt by all sur- 
rounding them. To this number any additional number may be 
joined, if the land occupied by them is in close connexion, and un- 
broken by any opposing landholder or agriculturist. 

After deciding on the structure of their corporation, one of the 
members, who is most competent, should be chosen to officiate as 
governor, or president, and recording secretary. He should be 
qualified to suggest improvements, and to decide upon the most 
proper mode of organizing and distributing labor advantageously. 
This person should be the centre around which the rest should re- 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 747 

volve or act in unity, and to whom they will look for justice in his 
dispensations and propriety in his suggestions and plans oflabor and 
improvement. This one will manage the affairs of the association, 
and be as a standard to the corporation. 

After having spiritually associated, devised their plan of agree- 
ment, and having all arrangements in order, agreeable to the situation 
and interests of each one, it is proper to institute the most searching 
investigations as to what may beautify their land, and restore fertility 
to the barren portions — and as to the most feasible plans to arrange 
and condense their labor for the accomplishment of this end. They 
must understand the science of organic-chemistry in all of its ramifi- 
cations, so that they may restore to weak soil its required equilibrium 
of organic matter, and thus fertilize and render it productive. They 
must also understand and apply in the tilling of their land the teach- 
ings of modern geology and magnetism. They must learn never to 
exhaust the soil of its requisite chemical properties, which is now 
frequently done by uninformed farmers. Soil can only retain its 
thriftiness and capacity of vegetable production by having restored 
to its bosom as much elementary matter as is taken from it. To 
sustain the fertility of the soil, then, it is necessary to understand the 
principles of geology and chemistry ; the qualities of marine and allu- 
vial deposites ; the action of decomposed vegetable and animal com- 
pounds ; the constitution of the earth and atmosphere, and the mu- 
tual relation which exists between them, and their co-operation in 
rendering fertile a parsimonious soil. Understanding these impor- 
tant principles, and perceiving their practicability, they will be ena- 
bled to devise the most agreeable means of applying them, so as to 
make them profitable in promoting their individual wealth and gen- 
eral advancement. 

Then they must inquire into the various modes and plans of or- 
ganizing and combining labor ; how much labor it is proper to be- 
stow upon any given object ; at what time it should be bestowed, and 
how many can labor profitably to accelerate its accomplishment. 
Knowing these things, and adopting the proper plans of proceeding, 
they should call to their assistance as many laborers as can properly 
and profitably be employed. 

They should not work over three quarters of the period of sun- 
light ; and the employment of each one must be of such a char- 
acter as will agree with his constitutional abilities and his desire to 
be engaged. 



748 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

Thus organized, the distribution of labor for each week may be 
determined at the close of the previous one ; and in this way each 
person will understand the portion assigned him, the position be is 
to occupy, and the amount of labor he is to accomplish. The labor- 
ers should be distributed in groups of numbers and strength sufficient 
to perform within the week the amount to them allotted. 

Each member of the association must keep a strict account of his 
personal and general expenses, of the amount of labor accomplished 
in each six days on his farm, and of the number of men by whom it 
was accomplished. Thus each one, at the end of the week, should 
bring to the governor a truthful register of labor received from the 
groups of the association. 

The quarter of time not devoted to the field may be set apart for 
individual diversion, instruction, study, and contemplation. Let it 
be exclusively devoted to all things pertaining to mental and moral 
improvement. — And thus he who labors will labor with a pleasure 
and profit to his physical being, and will change manual labor for 
mental advancement in every department of science, art, agriculture, 
and spiritual truth. 

In this manner can labor be condensed, made attractive, profitable, 
and elevating. And this is the rudimental step toward establishing 
among the tillers of the land a reciprocal movement, and a privilege 
of assisting themselves and community to a more congenial and use- 
ful existence. This may be called an "Agricultural Association" 
They will discover that they have the advantage over all individuals 
of like occupation in society, and that they will be enabled to supply 
the requirements of a populous village with more ease and profitable- 
ness than any dealer, merchant, or speculator. 



§ 26. The Firm, in some thriving and populous village, town, or 
city, should erect a large and capacious Storehouse, which should be 
wisely constructed and adapted to the reception of their various pro- 
ductions. It should be situated conveniently, and made in every 
possible manner suitable to receive their abundant productions, which 
may be distributed according to the wants and requirements of the 
people. In this storehouse they must deposite in order the various 
creations of their industry, which should be valued at the same price 
which the community are compelled to pay for the same articles to 
merchants and grocers under the present system of trade. This 
storehouse and its abundant possessions, belonging to the Agricul- 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 749 

turist Firm, would be a living illustration of the advantages of organ- 
ized and rewarded labor, and a blessing to community. 

This establishment maybe conducted by any well-qualified person 
chosen by the association, and his assistants may be of his own 
choosing; and they all should belong to the association,- and to a 
greater or less extent have an interest in its stock and wealth, so that 
each individual may have an interest centred in the prosperity of the 
Firm, both in respect to the farms and the establishment. Thus a 
unity of action would exist as a spontaneous result of the situation 
of each individual ; and this would remove all deception, and develop 
justice and honesty in each being. 

Each farmer should receive credit in proportion to the amount of 
stock by him deposited, and should be rewarded in proportion to its 
increasing revenue. A value must be placed upon each article of 
produce by the united voice of the whole Firm. This should be a 
standard by which each parcel should be valued as it enters the es- 
tablishment ; and credit should be given the depositor accordingly. 
The amount of stores in the establishment will be governed by the 
productions of the farms, and the reward of each laborer will hold a 
relation to the amount of produce in, and the benefits derived from, 
the establishment. Thus there will be a reciprocal exchange of in- 
terests, which will secure the permanency of the association, and ren- 
der inexhaustible the capital of the Agriculturist Firm. 

The contents of the storehouse may be sold to the community as 
they demand, at a price determined by the benevolence of the Firm, 
— who under such circumstances can sell at least fifteen per cent, 
cheaper than the same articles can be sold by individual tradesmen 
in villages and cities. And even then the productions will yield the 
producers at least twenty-five per cent, profit. And according as the 
distribution of labor is advantageous can this ratio be increased, even 
to double. 

There will be a mutual deposition of capital, and a corresponding 
interest, which will constitute the whole association an established 
monopoly, and which will compel a change in the present order of 
industry, trade, and commerce. The influence of such an associa- 
tion, properly situated, would extend to adjoining townships and 
counties, and would be sensibly felt in various portions of the state. 
This would attract one farmer after another into the association, to 
arrest the depreciation of his land, and the decrease of the inflow of 
wealth from its productions. No individual farmer could compete 



750 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

with the association, and consequently its influence would continu- 
ally widen by taking more into its constitution. And an influence, 
corresponding to that exerted on all members of the association, 
would be exerted on the inhabitants of the adjoining towns and coun- 
ties ; so that by a gradual yet permanent expansion, this system of 
agricultural labor would ultimately comprehend a whole state. Then 
other states could not resist its tranquillizing influence, and would 
adopt a similar mode of combining wealth with industry, and interest 
with energy and knowledge. 

At first it would be best for associations of not less than six to 
form in various parts of towns, counties, or states, where all neces- 
sary facilities are existing, and all circumstances are such as to justify 
the enterprise. These small associations being once established, 
would enlarge until the interest of one would run into and become 
the interest of another ; and ultimately a whole state would be com- 
bined as one Firm, governed by the same principles of justice and 
industry, and actuated by the same interests to all physical and intel- 
lectual improvement. 

The first good object of such an association will be to combine in- 
terests, wealth, power, sympathy, and benevolence, and to bring men 
in closer relations as to their social and intellectual natures. Their 
interests will consist, not in the accumulation of needless wealth, but 
in happiness — which each person will enjoy, from being so situated 
as to render others happy. Not for the purpose of speculating upon 
community will the association labor, but to ameliorate the condition 
of the mechanic and the various professions, by supplying their wants 
abundantly, and at a price which falls within their resources. 

The second object will be to combine labor so judiciously that 
one man, by working no more than under the present system, may 
produce twice the amount of labor, and create more food for general 
consumption. And thus it will be proved that organized industry is 
the only proper and effectual means of supplying the requirements 
of consumers, and making labor agreeable, healthful, instructive, 
and remunerative. 

Another object will be to increase the demand for laborers, and 
advance the reward of labor — thereby giving employment to those 
who are now idle, and providing a proper subsistence for those for- 
eign immigrants who are becoming citizens of the United States, and 
are being distributed in various portions of each state, destitute of 
property, health, and food. By increasing the demand for labor, 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 751 

and augmenting its reward, industry will become attractive to those 
who are compelled to labor for a subsistence. And by having this 
labor well distributed, and applied wisely and scientifically, it will 
make the soil productive, so that under any atmospheric vicissitudes 
it will yield enough to supply the wants of the whole association, the 
laborers included, and supply the storehouse with sufficient to redeem 
all expenses, and dispense an adequate and agreeable reward to each 
member- 

Another valuable object will be attained ; and that is, that six farms 
of ordinary size, conveniently situated in reference to the ports of 
commerce or towns and cities, would be made to produce as much 
as ten farms of equal size and quality of soil under the present system 
of cultivation. Three fourths more may be derived from one farm 
than is under the existing crude system of labor and agricultural sci- 
ence. An application of the principles and teachings of chemistry 
in the cultivation of the soil, would restore to it the most surprising 
thriftiness and richness of production. It could in a little time be 
made to produce sufficient to preserve its equilibrium of moisture 
and fertility, and also to supply the increasing wants of the associa- 
tion and the community. 

§ 27. If six farms, then, can be made to yield as much as ten do 
under the present system of agriculture, is it not reasonable to sup- 
pose that the various vicissitudes of the seasons can not destroy more 
than the amount ordinarily produced by four farms? And then the 
productions of six would yet be preserved, which would afford an 
ample reward to the laborer and the capitalist. No season, however 
unfavorable, ever destroys more than one half of the ordinary pro- 
ductions of the soil. And even what would remain in such a one 
would, in association, more than supply all wants, and leave un- 
touched all individual investments. 

Men who engage in this enterprise must not feel that the accu- 
mulation of money is their object, but the greatest amount of happi- 
ness. Therefore the six agriculturists must be men having a high 
sense of justice, benevolence, and sympathy, not only for each other, 
but as respects the social condition of the community at large. They 
must feel that money is not valuable as productive of happiness ; that 
it is no security against the invasion of disease, poverty, or destitu- 
tion ; that it is no benefit to their children, to community, or to the 
world. They must feel that money is now but a subject of individual 



752 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

and general infatuation — and that it is a most useless substance, 
and should not attract the attention of the noble mind, nor command 
the obedience of that dignified soul who feels that he lives for wis- 
dom and happiness, and not for slavish degradation. With these 
feelings, they will come together and join their individual posses- 
sions, for the purpose of increasing power, charity, benevolence, and 
happiness. They must not join for the purpose of increasing indi- 
vidual wealth, or speculating on the laborer or the community ; but 
for the purpose of increasing the demand for, and the reward of, 
labor, and to beautify the soil by applying scientific principles, and 
thus perfecting its fruitful qualities. 

These men must well understand the depths of their own judgments, 
and of their feelings of benevolence and desires for unity. — And if 
each can arrive at the conclusion that they are living here to live 
again, and that their true desires and destinies are to procure happi- 
ness, then they may form an association impervious to all selfish and 
aristocratic innovations. They must not join their farms for the pur- 
pose of receiving as much interest as under their present mode of 
cultivation, but for the purpose of feeling as one family, united in their 
interests and enterprise, and one in their intentions to benefit the 
laboring classes, themselves, and the community at large. 

In justice, there is no right to claim a stipulated interest for the 
appropriation of any portion of land, inasmuch as the soil is a be- 
stowment and dispensation of Nature, unmerited by the existence, 
ingenuity, or industry, of any human being. In truth, labor is the 
use and destiny of man on earth, especially when that labor is attrac- 
tive, well distributed, and well compensated. Then the association 
must exist on this wise : — 

The existence, person, or body, of every laborer, must be consid- 
ered as the only real and natural investment in the capital of the 
Firm. The industry of each individual is the personal bestowment 
of capital, for which each is entitled to every blessing and real re- 
quirement of life, and for the bestowment of which the association as 
a body is accountable. In this way, each individual would feel an 
interest in the amount of labor accomplished, and its results, and 
therefore an interest in the action of the whole. Labor alone must 
be remunerated ; capital should be considered as an auxiliary — as 
a dispensation of Nature — and the foundation upon which the pro- 
posed superstructure can rest and be successfully established. 

The object of having a standard price to each article, and a con- 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 753 

ventional rule as regulating the creation, deposition, and distribution, 
of the productions, is to facilitate the preservation of memoranda, and 
to conform as much as possible to mercantile arrangements that are 
existing ; and also that there may be a definite value affixed to each 
article, to labor, and to the goods or property which each member 
appropriates to himself from the productions of the whole. These 
rules of procedure would be proper, in order to conform in a meas- 
ure to present usages and cherished prejudices, and to a distaste for 
a too sudden transition from the present system to such an association 
of labor and interest. 

Labor must have a reward prescribed in the rules of the compact , 
and that must be in proportion to the amount and kind of work per- 
formed, and the circumstances under which each one labors : each 
having a position assigned him in the field, which he is qualified to 
gustain. And this rule must ajfply to all, from the one who digs the 
trench, to the governor of the association ; and the reward in all cases 
must be graduated according to the labor accomplished by the indi- 
vidual, and must be determined by the wisdom of the enlightened 
members and the sanction of the governor. 

Remember that each one must be situated advantageously in the 
field and in every other department of the Agriculturist Association. 
Let Wisdom govern the distribution and compensation of labor, and 
not desire or impulse. Things being situated in this wise, labor could 
be rewarded justly and proportionally ; and this by a conventional 
sum established by the wisdom, justice, and benevolence, of the first 
associates. And these must be careful not to have more interest in 
self-emolument than in the cheerfulness and happiness of the laborer. 

Understand, then, that each man is to labor three fourths of a day, 
for which he is to be credited, and is to have as much as is necessary 
for his comfort, for which he shall be charged. At the end of each 
season, a general statement of affairs must be made and presented to 
each member, stating the amount of labor performed, its reward, the 
amount of produce received, and the balance of its proceeds after 
expenses are defrayed. And after each laborer is duly rewarded, 
the unexhausted wealth must be justly distributed to each primary 
depositor of property, as the just interest on his investment. 

Labor is the first and only thing absolutely demanding reward. 
An interest must be paid upon its outlay ; and after this the capitalists 
may receive the remaining sum, more or less, as interest on their 
primary deposition of property. The land can not be destroyed — 

48 



754 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

will not lose its value — will never fail to be a substantial guaranty 
against poverty or destitution. The human body — the laborer — is 
the only real capital demanding an interest from the wealth, strength, 
and opulence, of the association. And it is the man and his efforts 
that must be appreciated, and not the unmerited soil, to which no 
man by nature has a just and exclusive claim. 



§ 28. And in order to conform to the present state of education, 
and to existing social movements, it is proper to commence a new 
heaven and a new earth with as much caution, gentleness, and judg- 
ment, as can be brought to bear, in reference to the present and a 
better system of social and intellectual affairs. And hence the ne- 
cessity of having good and benevolent men to give the first impetus, 
and to consequently compel the remaining portions of the community 
to adopt a new system of social organization. A sacrifice must be 
made for the purpose of attaining a glorious reward, and a more de- 
sirable state of things. 

The generality of minds will oppose this benevolent system, and 
believe it to be impracticable ; but this will not arrest the efforts of 
six well-associated agriculturists, and the influence which they will 
exert over all the portions of each town, county, state, kingdom, and 
continent. 

These are the incipient movements necessary to institute or create 
from the old a new world in respect to social interests and happiness. 
These first movements, after having been in operation for a (ew sea- 
sons, will resolve themselves into systems already conceived and 
partly established. New suggestions will be made, leading to im- 
provements in every department of agriculture, science, social reform, 
and happiness. After being thus organized, each person will con- 
ceive how he can improve and advance his individual interests, and 
also the objects of universal benevolence. Therefore the community 
will glide imperceptibly from this crude system of association to the 
highest point of physical, social, and intellectual cultivation ; and ul- 
timately they will arrive at that eminence of perfection which will 
establish peace on earth, love to the neighbor, and good-will to 
all men. 

On this rudimental principle may the association be conceived 
and established. And it will resolve itself from one system into 
another, and incessant progress will exemplify the constitutional ten- 
dency of human nature, until the earth will yield abundantly; until 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 755 

the farms appear like gardens ; until industry is appreciated as a bles- 
sing; and every member, participating in the goodness thereof, will 
fulfil the destiny of his creation. And all being associated in inter- 
ests and wisdom, will exercise distributive justice, and be happy ! 

Love, unity, peace, power, wisdom, wealth, and happiness, will be 
the inherent attributes of the constitution thus formed. And these 
attributes will spring up and flow forth among the various and higher 
branches of art, science, and mechanism. Once establish such an 
association, and the demand for the invention, perfection, and manu- 
facturing, of agricultural implements, will be increased. This will 
arouse the genius of every inventive mind, as men will see the need 
of instruments to till, beautify, and make fruitful, the soil. The in- 
fluence of this will extend to all mechanics and their various objects 
of pursuit. Consequently a corresponding association must be formed 
among them, so that they may supply the demands of the farmer, and 
so that the two associations may freely exchange productions and 
wealth with each other. 

An association of mechanics for the purpose of perfecting and 
utilizing machinery may be composed of from fifteen to thirtij mem- 
bers. An article of agreement must join them in unity, and specify 
all their various investments, their proposed distribution of labor, the 
kind needed, the qualifications of the members to perform the various 
and specific branches of mechanical labor, the number of hours to 
work in one day (which should be with them not more than two 
thirds of sunlight), the advantages which they will have in respect to 
commerce, and the proposed location of their association, which 
should be in a convenient and accessible place. These things must 
be all clearly stated upon their articles of agreement. They must 
have their principles of mechanism distinctly impressed upon each 
laborer ; and in the same things must all their novices and apprentices 
be instructed. They must comprehend the requirements and demands 
of the farmer. They must understand the relation which exists between 
chemical and mechanical principles ; they must study well to adapt each 
movement in their employment to the various occupations and labors 
instituted by the agriculturists. They must learn well to perfect and 
condense labor, by inventing and establishing machinery within the 
circumference of the farmer's interests, in the form of saw-mills, flour- 
mills, manufactories, and establishments for the construction of agri- 
cultural implements. 



756 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

An association of mechanics may so diminish their individual lia- 
bilities and expenses, as to render machinery available to all demand- 
ers, and that at a price corresponding to the cheapness of the soil's 
productions. As mechanics are now situated, they lose all the ad- 
vantages of invention and wealth, because they are existing isolatedly, 
each striving to compete with, or take advantage of, his neighbor. 
They have power and wealth immense, but this being distributed 
among individuals, loses in influence and profitableness : and thus 
they are weak, though strong ; and are contending, though one in 
occupation. 

An association will remedy all these evils ; for instead of each me- 
chanic having an establishment incurring individual expenses, they 
may conjoin, combine their power, wisdom, and wealth, unite their 
movements, and organize their laborers ; and then the expenses of a 
large association will not exceed those of five individual establish- 
ments as these now exist. Instead of having workshops disconnected, 
they may have them all combined in one well-constructed establish- 
ment erected by the association, sustained by their united wealth, and 
supported by the immense productions of the Agricultural Associa- 
tion. Every laborer could obtain provision for himself and his fam- 
ily with ease and without fear of destitution, because provisions would 
exist in abundance. Thus cheerfully impelled onward, each me- 
chanic would gravitate to the establishment of the association, and 
enjoy a pleasure in industry. His mind would be unclouded with 
the fear of poverty and domestic necessities. He would work the 
time allotted, and devote the remainder of the day to amusement, 
instruction, contemplation, and investigation. He would feel an in- 
terest in labor, both for his own personal and for the general welfare. 
He would not be fatigued with gratification or monotony — but the 
hours of labor would be a relief from other pursuits in which he 
might be engaged ; and the variety would make existence desirable 
and render it a blessing. Such would be the situation and condition 
of each member of the association. 

§ 29. Each member must be interested in his own success and 
the success of the wmole establishment. Each one must consider his 
person — his body — as living capital invested : his labor will be the 
interest of that capital, which will supply his individual necessities, 
and conduce to the wealth and emolument of the whole association. 
For remember that labor, when justly appreciated, organized, and 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 757 

remunerated, will yield more absolute wealth than it now can, under 
the present system of fatiguing and disgusting employment. One 
man would accomplish as much in two thirds of one day, thus situ- 
ated, as three would at present. Then the reward of that labor, 
being proportionate, would more than supply his necessities, and 
would contribute to enrich the treasury of the association besides. 

As labor is distributed at present among mechanics, at least one 
third of the labor apparently accomplished results in no good, but an 
absolute injury. Among mechanics, there are some who obstruct 
the process of business and counteract the efforts of others : for what 
one does is undone by another. They are like a machine disabled, 
and unmoved by any adequate power, foreign or inherent. The 
parts of this machine are the laborers. They, as cogs in a wheel, 
should be situated with reference to each other so as to produce har- 
mony in their motion, and power in their action and influence. Each 
man, as a cog-wheel of the machine, must be relatively and wisely 
placed, in order to realize all the harmony and accomplish all the 
labor desired. 

On this principle must labor be organized : In the mechanical es- 
tablishment, each member will have his position and labor allotted 
to him by the judgment of the governor or qualified judge of justice 
and industry. Each member, then, will assume a position in the 
living machine of human industry in which he may assist those below 
and above him, and contribute to the wealth, strength, and harmony, 
of the whole. 

This establishment should be near some thriving village or opulent 
city, and accessible to some seaport, so that they may hold commerce 
with regions where their materials exist, and with all manufacturing 
establishments in the state or states of the continent. 

Their chief object must be to assist the agriculturist in his enno- 
bling enterprise. They must feel an interest in beautifying and per- 
fecting the soil, so that all wants may be supplied. An association 
thus constituted would not long exist before their interests would run 
into and inseparably unite them with the Agriculturist Association. 
For farmers, being enlightened in the science of cultivation, would 
feel the immediate importance of mechanical invention, and of the 
application of mechanical principles and machinery in the cultivation 
of the earth. They would discover that machines, not yet in their 
possession, would be useful as auxiliaries. Thus their demand for 
mechanical labor would be increased. This would stimulate the as- 



758 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

sociation to study, construct, and perfect, machinery to suit the re- 
quirements of the soil and its cultivators. This would give them 
labor immense ; and hence they could not resist the feeling of inter- 
estedness in the welfare and improvement of those requiring their 
inventions. Thus the mechanic would feel an interest in the agri- 
culturist — the result of which would be a combination and conden- 
sation of wealth and power ; and thus the whole would become an 
Agri-mechanical Association. 

The bodily necessities of the multitude thus employed would cre- 
ate a substantial centre of interest for the various tradesmen and me- 
chanical productors that now exist individually in society. The 
abundance of cattle and herds produced would contribute very largely 
to the interests of the manufacturers of leather ; and they, by follow- 
ing similar suggestions and improvements, would concentrate and 
combine their occupation in a form so as to compete and correspond 
with those who supply them with business, at a price in inverse pro- 
portion to the abundance of the stock produced. The leather-man- 
ufacturers would soon discover that the articles of their creation can 
be supplied with more abundance and ease under this system than 
under the present, and their processes would be so greatly improved 
and accelerated as to enable them to manufacture their leather with 
more promptness and pleasure, and then to afford the community 
their productions at a price corresponding to the price of that which 
they receive. 

The shoe-manufacturers would then find it proper and profitable to 
form themselves into a similar association. One association in this 
branch may be composed of from seventy-five to one hundred mem- 
bers. With an equal distribution of labor according to individual 
ability and desire, they may combine their stock, labor, and move- 
ments, and produce one third more than the same number of men at 
present, under the most favorable circumstances. Each one may 
have his peculiar branch allotted to him, and not be compelled to do 
any more than his interest may dictate — remembering that his inter- 
est must be the interest of the association. Similar principles of 
labor and investment must be adopted as in the other associations ; 
and the object of their labor and productions must be centred in the 
desire to supply as abundantly as possible the demands of the Agri- 
mechanical Association and the poor in society. Inasmuch as their 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 759 

expenses will be decreased from one third to one half, thus associ- 
ated, it is agreeable to reason to suppose that what they may produce 
will flow forth and supply all demands with a spontaneousness that 
will encourage every laborer and bless every destitute being. 

In like manner may an association of hatters be formed — the num- 
ber of members being the same. There should be with them the 
same investment of body, interest, and labor, and the same recipro- 
cal and harmonious movement should be established. And the ob- 
ject to be attained must in every particular be similar to that of the 
shoe-manufacturers. 

So likewise may the clothiers or garment-makers be joined, and be 
producers of wealth and happiness upon the same reciprocal principles. 

And there are minor occupations, all of which should be compre- 
hended within the three great associations. They may be so situ- 
ated as to have their interests parallel with the interests of the organ- 
ized bodies, which will be planned and elucidated by those who will 
study the principles of social industry, interest, wealth, and power. 

Men may pass from the present into this system without any ma- 
terial sacrifice, and with the full assurance of retaining their present 
personal possessions ; and if vigorous in their enterprise, they will 
acquire much more. 



§ 30. There is no means at first to ameliorate the condition and 
curtail the labor of females. At present, each female parent has as 
much labor to accomplish in her household as three can with propri- 
ety do. The reason is clear : Every woman having a family is 
obliged to struggle through isolated labor unassisted, and with do- 
mestic embarrassments which are frequent and increasing. And the 
labor of every family is as much as the labor of three would be if 
they were situated nearer to each other, so that one large and well- 
constructed machine, by the assistance of a few females, would do 
all the washing of a large number of families. And baking, sewing, 
embroidery, horticulture, and all labor suitable to each qualified fe- 
male, may be performed with more ease, less embarrassment, and 
with delight. These are among the progressive steps not as yet well 
to urge, inasmuch as they will be the spontaneous effects of the prima- 
ry movements herein recommended for the farmer and the mechanic. 

The order, form, and influence, of these co-operative associations, 
will legitimately extend to the manufacturers of cotton and woollen 



760 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

fabrics ; and the action upon them will be effectual and salutary. 
They will find it impossible to subsist under their present system of 
labor : for the opulence and strength of the Agri-mechanical Associ- 
ation will indicate the possibility of establishing manufactories of a 
more agreeable and productive nature. The manufacturers, then, 
will be driven to the exercise of reason and justice, a conformity to 
which, however, will be found more profitable and agreeable than 
their present isolated operations. The result will be a reorganization 
and condensation of labor among this class ; and its remuneration 
will create an interest and happiness among the operatives. 

Of the cotton and wool manufacturers, the proprietors of from four 
to six establishments may associate, unite their wealth, combine their 
strength, and become a powerful monopoly whose influence will ex- 
tend through every state and into other kingdoms. They, like other 
associationists, will discover the proper means of establishing their 
interests and organizing their labor in due relation to the interests 
and labor of the agriculturist and the mechanic. 

In foreign kingdoms, operatives are compelled to labor from two 
thirds to three fourths of every twenty-four hours unrewarded. Their 
physical energies are prostrated, their labor is misdirected, and their 
productions are not much honor to the employer, being associated in 
the mind with poverty, disease, and death. An association may so 
direct the movements of the laborers as to make them all productive, 
pleasurable, interesting, and remunerative. Those who engage in, 
and become members of, the association, may have their respective 
positions assigned to them in the various branches of labor in the 
establishment. So well may they be arranged in forms, series, and 
groups — in positions, movements, and qualifications — that all united 
will be as a moving machine, exceedingly productive of the various 
articles they conjoin to create. In the manufactories, this system of 
labor has already arrived to some degree of perfection. Manufactur- 
ers exercise more wisdom in the distribution of labor than do most 
other men. Yet they are laboring under disadvantages and monopo- 
lizing influences, foreign and immediate, which compel them to en- 
force the operatives to more labor than they in justice can be required 
to perform, and to reduce their compensation — and all for the pur- 
pose of overcoming, and yet sustaining, monopoly and competition. 

Their form of association will be derived from those established 
before them. The most active means must be instituted, the most 
enlightened ingenuity must be exercised, and the most benevolent 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 761 

and just feelings cultivated ; and these will secure harmony in their 
proceedings, success in their enterprise, and unity in their stock, 
strength, labor, wealth, and benevolence. 

Their interests are so intimately allied to those of the wool and 
cotton growers, that it will be impossible for one to thrive without 
affecting the other correspondingly. The perfection of agricultural 
science, and the knowledge of the constituent parts of the vegetable 
and animal forms, will give to the cultivator of the soil a controlling 
influence over the mechanic and the manufacturer. He will learn 
to produce well, cheaply, and abundantly, and even not to feel the 
expense of the production. The wool, selected in parcels of various 
degrees of refinement, may by the Agriculturist Association be made 
suitable to enter the machine to come forth in cloth for the com- 
munity. 

If manufacturers will not unite their operations with those of the cul- 
tivator, the mechanics, so intimately connected, will unite in estab- 
lishing a manufactory for their own benefit and objects of benevo- 
lence — and thus drive those, who are not willing, to organize them- 
selves correspondingly without, to flow into, and become members 
of, the united Establishment. Once join the farmer and mechanic 
in unity and benevolence of action, and the whole social world will 
be obliged to follow their example, or form a close relation to the 
associations that will be already established. 

Thus the sympathy will be communicated from the agricultural 
association to the various departments of trade, mechanism, and man- 
ufacturing. And the germ once deposited on the bosom of the soil, 
will grow up unimpeded, until all other departments of society will 
come into corresponding unity of action and interest. 



§ 31. The next and most important movement will be among the va- 
rious professions. The great load of corruption and social disease ari- 
sing from their vitiating situations will then be nearly removed, and every 
member will become a useful wheel in the great machine of humani- 
ty. The immediate effect of the preceding associations will be felt 
among the legal profession. For men will have learned to exercise 
the principles of legal and moral justice in their own lives, and in 
the affairs of their various establishments. There will be no neces- 
sity for long and tedious suits concerning personal or real estates. 
The business of chancery will be diminished. The exercise of su- 



762 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

perficial justice will be discarded and despised ; and the profession 
will glory in the downfall of that which they are now convinced is 
neither righteous nor beneficial in its influence. 

There may then be an association of this profession consisting of 
from seventy-five to one hundred and fifty members — each member 
to contribute capital of valuable information to the treasury of knowl- 
edge, which the chief and best-qualified mind must preserve. They 
must not confine their attention exclusively to the principles of legal 
and social jurisprudence ; but they must investigate, and accumulate 
valuable information to benefit the farmer, the mechanic, and the 
manufacturer. They must promote justice in the discovery and ap- 
plication of practical principles ; and this should be the chief object 
of the legal association. They may devise, according to their asso- 
ciated wisdom, the most agreeable social constitution similar to those 
already established. 

And it is proper for each member to have his field of inves- 
tigation allotted to him : and all should observe the various changes 
of occupation necessary to sustain physical and cultivate intellectual 
health. 

Their labor, then, may be distributed in this manner : Four 
hours of each day may be devoted to the demonstration of the prac- 
ticability of discovered principles. Their work should pass through 
the various Series, one being higher than the other, for criticism, un- 
til it reaches their governor, who shall reject or sanction their con- 
clusions. In one association there may be six Series. The first or 
rudimental Series should be engaged in the useful departments of 
elementary science and literature. The labors of this should be 
modified and corrected by the second Series, enlarged by the third, 
demonstrated by the fourth ; their various ramifications may be un- 
folded and their practicability determined by the fifth ; the whole may 
be rejected or sanctioned by the sixth, which shall consist of the gov- 
ernor and his associates. — And thence the discoveries or principles 
will flow perfected to the farmer and the mechanic, and their appli- 
cation will enrich the soil, bless the farmer's industry, inspire the 
mechanic with confidence in the foundation of his movements, and 
make his efforts successful ; and their general influence will be adapt- 
ed to the wants of the community, and the results will be honoring 
to the legal profession, as displaying distributive justice and harmony 
in their highest modes of manifestation. 

This association must be watchful of, and interested in, the various 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 763 

movements of the associationists. They must elucidate and explain 
all principles of justice and amicableness to each member; lecture to 
them, and instruct their minds in the mysteries of Nature, her beau- 
ties, ber bestowments, teachings, and requirements, and in all princi- 
ples which are necessary for each individual to comprehend, for 
happiness. 

Four hours of each day should be thus occupied by the various 
Series of the legal association. The governor must be the supreme 
judge of equity and harmony, which he must freely dispense among 
the various groups of each association when required. He and his 
courtiers or associates must be the just jurors or judges of every ap- 
parent discrepancy that may occur. Every one should repose con- 
fidence in them, because their objects and interests must be recipro- 
cal. They must not rest when there are any elements of dissatisfac- 
tion in any of the various groups of the community. They must 
not, as they now do, wait until such disturbances involve families and 
estates in long and tedious discussions ; but they must be peace- 
makers — and go and extinguish all corrupting disafTections ere they 
are fanned into a dissolving flame of passion and social contention. 
Thus they will not only teach, but "practise the principles of dis- 
tributive justice, the tranquillizing influence of which will ad- 
vance them to honor, and elevate every member in the various 
associations. 

Thus labor is to be distributed in this association for four hours of 
each day. The remainder of sunlight will be devoted to the culti- 
vation of the floral kingdom, to the fine and refining arts, to amuse- 
ments, to any diversion, so long as that benefits the physical and 
elevates the moral being. 

An association can not long exist on this wise before they will be 
attracted to the beauties of the soil. They will appreciate its bles- 
sings, and resort to it as a diversion and pleasure, and as a relief 
from the incessant fatigues of wealthy gratification, and the depres- 
sion of mental attention and emulation. They will discover in labor 
an attraction ; and they will devote themselves, as inclination may 
dictate, to the farming, mechanical, and manufacturing employments. 
Some will be predisposed to the invention of machinery, to which a 
portion of their time will be with pleasure and profit devoted. Oth- 
ers will be interested in the artistic pursuits, employing themselves in 
sculpture, portrait and landscape painting, and also in expressing 
their instincts, affections, genius, and intelligence, in the multifarious 



764 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

creations which will spontaneously flow from their association and 
general unity of interest. 

All that should be done in the way of legalizing and demonstrating 
the principles of justice to the community, can be accomplished in 
the brief period of four hours in each day. And in whatsoever ad- 
ditional pursuits they engage, their time and talents will be remuner- 
ated in proportion to all their physical and mental wants, remember- 
ing that Wisdom is to be the administrator. Their existence will be 
useful, honored, elevated, and generally purifying to all the lower 
yet happy laboring classes. 

Immediately will the fire of this association be communicated to 
the physicians — who will form a similar association or institution, 
constituted of a similar number of congenial and well-qualified mem- 
bers. The medical institution will be devoted to the discovery and 
arrest of disease, and not to the tiresome practice of curing diseases 
which are already contracted, as is the mode at present. 

This institution must also be composed of six Series, or states, or 
parts, the centre of which will be their Professor and Judge. Labor 
is to be distributed among each Series such as they are qualified and 
willing to perform. Their interests, as a whole, will be the interest 
of the other and subordinate associations. 

The labor of the first Series must be to explore the physical con- 
dition and structure of every individual, and to communicate their 
discoveries to the second Series. These are to investigate the facts 
and place them in a proper juxtaposition to the name of the diseased 
or defective individual, and the group of which he is a member. 
The statements in this form must be given to the third ; analyzed by 
them and given to the fourth; the proper remedies and treatment 
must be stated by them and given to the fifth — who will decide upon 
the appropriateness of the remedy to the cause and nature of the 
disease. The sixth, consisting of the Judge and Professors, will 
sanction or disapprove the proposed treatment, and despatch the 
proper members to officiate in the application of their remedies to 
the patient. 

In this way may every disease be discovered, properly under- 
stood, and most permanently cured — which never can be done un- 
der the present system of isolated investigation and practice. Then all 
professional discussions, anatnemas, and denunciations, will be abol- 
ished, and conflicting systems of practice will not exist : for all will 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 765 

be combined as one true system, taught and established in the nature 
of things. 



§ 32. Four hours of each day may be thus employed. Let the 
chief object and interest be to keep the people from violation by 
teaching them the constitution of their being, the necessity of obedi- 
ence, and the propriety of cleanliness, exercise, and judgment, in all 
their individual and social relations. Each individual must learn the 
importance of exercising a clear and potent wisdom in his living and 
occupation ; and the various associations must construct all the con- 
veniences for bathing, washing, and thorough cleansing, as they are 
directed by the physicians. They must be governed in their house- 
hold relations, in their diet, in all things relating to health, according 
to the dictation of the physicians. Such must be the labor of the 
physicians ; and such must be its results. 

Each association will reward the legal and medical institutions in 
proportion to the good they accomplish in their four hours of indus- 
try, which will be vast and appreciated. For talent will be deeply 
esteemed, and proportionally remunerated. Each association will 
discover that they can not succeed without the existence of the legal 
and medical professions ; for the first will disseminate the principles 
of justice, and the latter the blessings of health and the knowledge of 
personal physiology. One will be indispensable to the other ; and 
thus they will approve, assist, and bless, each other's movements. 

Another object of the medical institution must be to investigate the 
principles of chemistry, physiology, allopathy, homoeopathy, hydrop- 
athy, magnetism, atmospheric and solar electricity, and all things ap- 
pertaining to the human body, either directly or indirectly. They 
will discover that each one of the various systems of medical practice 
at present existing contains some, but not all truth, as is claimed for 
each one by its respective professors. They will discover that each 
system recognises some principles susceptible of the most beneficial 
application. They must combine all the medical discoveries and 
sciences, and, from a searching investigation, produce one grand and 
unequivocal System of medical practice. Let their superior wisdom 
direct the application of each discovery, principle, prescription, rule 
of regimen and therapeutics. And by the conventional sanction of 
the judge and professors, an incontrovertible system will be estab- 
lished, which will arrest, overcome, and dispel, every species of 
organic and functional disease. 



766 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

Each Series and Degree of members must have their field of labor 
and investigation so wisely adapted to their abilities as to make the 
distribution of industry in the whole institution to precisely corre- 
spond with that of the associations upon which they depend, and 
among which they officiate. 

The remainder of the day may be devoted to social festivities and 
all species of gymnastic exercises calculated to promote physical 
vigor and energy of intellect. Or they may participate in the vari- 
ous and agreeable branches of agriculture, mechanism, and art. 
They may enter into every species of amusement, so long as an un- 
clouded Wisdom sanctions the justice, propriety, and profitableness 
thereof. 

On this wise may one legal and medical association be established ; 
and they will constitute an established central and attractive power, 
such as can not be resisted. Its influence will extend over all the 
relative professions, and form them into a similar community of wealth 
and elevation. 

And now will the highest profession be compelled (for they will not 
make the move without compulsion) to form a similar constitution, for 
the unrestricted dissemination of knowledge, the crushing of preju- 
dices, and the advancement of the moral and intellectual world ? The 
clerical profession must form an institution for the purpose of 
moral culture and spiritual progress. And inasmuch as they are, or 
at least should be, the most worthy of all professions and individuals 
in the constitution of society, it is necessary to explain the most fea- 
sible and congenial plan of reforming them, so that they may reform 
society. 

Clergymen, associated in numbers of from fifty to seventy-five, may 
organize an institution in which each member (the whole being dis- 
tributed in classes) may occupy a position according to the require- 
ments of the institute, and the use it is intended to accomplish. This 
institution is to be arranged upon principles similar to those control- 
ling others — with members so arranged as to produce an harmonious 
movement, both among themselves and with reference to the com- 
munity. It is to be the seminary for instruction, especially for in- 
struction in the higher branches of knowledge. It is to have con- 
centrated all the combined literature, science, philosophy, and the- 
ology, that now exist in the universities and collegiate institutions of 
the land. Their object must be to understand the depths and widths 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 767 

of natural law and science ; to bring forth and analyze all the theologi- 
cal isms of the land ; to reject the evil and preserve the good out of 
the vast congregation of systems ; to understand the theology of Nature, 
and the manifest constitution of the Divine Mind, and to blend sci- 
ence, and theology, and reason, and philosophy, into one grand sys- 
tem of education. They must discard all restriction of thought and 
investigation, all circumscribing prejudices, all unholy teachings and 
systems, that now pervade the mental world ; and finally, they must 
discard all things tending to establish sects, or to promote distinction 
or prejudice, and receive only that which flows spontaneously from 
the indications of Nature, and the sanctions of a free and well-con- 
constructed judgment. This must be the object impressed upon 
such a number of clergymen before they can effectually reform the 
social and moral world, and form an immoveable institution of knowl- 
edge and righteousness. 

With this object duly in view, the institution may be established 
in this order and form, to succeed, and bless society : Seventy-five 
members are as many as should enter into one association. These 
may be divided into six classes. To preserve form and order, they 
should be situated in progressive relation to each other, so that the 
six Series maybe so many^eps of literary, scientific, and theological 
development, commencing at the primary class, and ascending to him 
who presides in the sanctuary of the people. 

The first class must be composed of qualified individuals whose 
degree will be above the office of the highest physician in the previ- 
ous institution. They are to be the transition-step from the legal and 
medical field into the scientific and philosophical. They must take 
up the various subjects where the physician leaves off. And the 
results accumulated by them must be transferred to the second de- 
gree — and so onward and upward to the sixth, who shall be the 
emperor of social righteousness. Thence their vast scientific and 
spiritual accumulations will flow to the lower associations, be compre- 
hended by them, well adapted to their wants, actualized, and made 
eminently useful and practical. 



§33. The six Degrees are all steps of relative perfection. Each 
person, according as he has advanced, may be designated by the pe- 
culiar brilliancy, taste, and elegance, of his habiliments. A distinc- 
tion must thus be established, in order that there may be an attrac- 
tion for the situation of every individual that will extend to and 



768 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

elevate the lower classes. The members in the various degrees are 
to be situated in positions agreeable to their most wise desires, and 
according as their abilities to sustain and render themselves useful 
may suggest. 

The establishment to be erected by this institution may in its ar- 
chitectural qualities display all the superior combinations of beauty, 
use, order, form, adaptation, agreeableness, and magnificence. It 
may be decorated with examples of every mechanical and architec- 
tural invention. It may represent in structure externally the com- 
bined contributions of art, science, and architecture, and be a stand- 
ard of magnificence : and all this for the important purpose of rep- 
resenting the advancement of this age beyond those that are gone by, 
and for the purpose of indicating the progress of the race. The 
structure should be such as to captivate all tastes and affections, and 
to suit all desires in respect to order, form, and splendor; and it 
should be a standing representative of the wisdom, wealth, strength, 
opulence, and refinement, of the whole nation. 

Interiorly, it should possess the attributes of cheerfulness, fascina- 
tion, splendor, convenience, and refinement, and should imbody all 
the architectural conceptions of what should be the sanctuary of hu- 
man wisdom and righteousness. 

It should have six apartments, which must, in structure, corre- 
spond to the degrees of their respective occupants. Each chamber, 
or apartment, should possess all the conveniences suitable to the de- 
partment of the association to which it belongs : and the appearance 
of each member must fully correspond to the position occupied. 
Thus the building, both internally and externally, must be adapted 
to, and must correspond with, the use and end contemplated — as 
also must its occupants to the offices respectively assigned to them ; 
and thus the whole institution will display the harmony of Wisdom 
in actual demonstration. 

The emperor and his courtiers and counsellors are to legislate for 
the several associations within the circumference assigned to their 
institution. They are to disseminate, irrespectively, justice and 
judgment to every individual — and to be the governors, presidents, 
kings, or lords, to exercise justice and wisdom as derived from sci- 
ence and the savings of combined systems by them accumulated, ana- 
lyzed, refined, and practically applied. They are to be the gover- 
nors in respect to all which subordinate classes require to bless and 
make them happy. They are to have perfect confidence in the 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 769 

people, which the latter, as brethren, will desire and reciprocate. 
The lower associations will represent the successive developments of 
the great human machine of industry and happiness ; and the highest 
or clerical institution must be the pervading power to penetrate and 
start into unceasing activity all the subordinate departments of soci- 
ety. They must legislate for, and apply the principles of morality, 
science, and refinement, to every individual who requires, and thus 
sustain a watchfulness over the whole flock, feeling desirous to per- 
fect and perpetuate social unity, and thus contribute to the interests 
and requirements of the Whole. 

Seminaries and universities at present existing, are not such as 
disseminate the kind of knowledge that mankind require. And as 
they are isolatedly and conventionally situated and supported, they 
are not accessible to those classes who need education and refine- 
ment. Therefore, to prevent the perpetuation of this educational 
system, let an institution be formed as has been proposed. Let the 
reward which is now given to pastors by their congregations, the 
wealth lavished upon the erection and gorgeous embellishment of the 
churches and systems that are now individually or collectively sup- 
ported, within a given territory, be combined and concentrated, with 
the strength and intelligence of the people, into just one institution 
of seventy-five members. It may be supported by the same amount 
of contributions that are now made to individual societies, clergymen, 
and universities. 

This project can be easily accomplished by presenting the public 
mind with a clear calculation and statement of the funds required, 
the movements necessary, and the amount of good to be legitimately 
derived therefrom by all. In each county, shire, state, or kingdom, 
there is wealth expended sufficient to organize and sustain more in- 
stitutions of this character than will be found absolutely necessary. 
Then collegiate technicalities will be bestowed upon those who are 
qualified to justly appreciate and apply the immense and useful at- 
tainments which they will denote. 

But the identity of these several institutions now existing will be 
lost, and their isolated wealth will be distributed among deserving 
individuals. It will extend to the almshouse, to the asylum, to the 
hospital, to the mariners' association, and to the poor of every town 
and state ; and it will not lose its force until it descends, by the in- 
dustry of every restored and elevated being, to the soil, whence it 
will send forth an abundance to all in return. This all may be done 

49 



770 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

without seriously depreciating the capital or riches of one person in 
society. On the contrary, it will enrich and advance them to honor 
and happiness. 

The change must be only in this particular at present, viz., that 
the various sects, with their clergymen, should, instead of dividing, 
unite their strength and wealth, with their bestowments upon mission- 
aries and upon isolated institutions of education ; and thus an alliance 
should be effected between all sects. Their clergymen should meet, 
assisted by the same as they now receive, or any proper sum, as a 
reward for their industry, and form an institution upon the principles 
of distributive justice and wisdom. And those who now support 
religious systems and benevolent institutions will find it much to 
their advantage to cast their bestowments into the treasury of such an 
enterprise ; for all would be correspondingly enriched and elevated 
thereby. On this wise, then, may clergymen be improved in situa- 
tion, and be advanced to personal and general honor, wisdom, and 
righteousness. 



§ 34. The form and structure of society is now made manifest. 
The formation of the agricultural, mechanical, and manufacturing 
degrees or associations of industry, strength, and wealth, are the 
three movements necessary for society, that it may preserve its iden- 
tity, and establish a foundation on which to exist and thrive im- 
mensely. These are the rudimental forms necessary to establish. 
They, as one, constitute the body of Love, or of reciprocal move- 
ment. The farmer, mechanic, and manufacturer, are a trinity com- 
posing one body of industry and equal distributions of labor. They 
are at the bottom, and support all else, and hence correspond to the 
principle of Love contained and demonstrated in the nature of the 
divine creations. 

Then the legal, medical, and clerical associations, are a trinity 
forming one Whole, which corresponds to Wisdom. The first ar- 
range all conventional movements on the principles of equity, har- 
mony, and practicability. They restore all deranged or defective 
personal and conventional bodies to a state of health and harmony, 
and consequently are those who recognise justice and display it with- 
out distinction in their various administrations. The second seek 
out and restore all the subjects of disease, whether personal or gen- 
eral, to a state of health and strength ; and thus assist the legal pro- 
fession in their occupation and influence. The third accumulate 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 771 

science, art, theology, and philosophy, which they make perfect and 
practicable. These they disseminate among, and freely apply to, 
the members of each association, as they in wisdom desire or require. 
Hence the clerical institution will be the great court of justice, the 
temple of liberty, and the sanctuary of knowledge and righteousness. 
Their influence, in practice, will proclaim, " Fear not, for behold we 
bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be unto all people." 
The response will be, " Glory to God in the highest, on earth peace, 
good-will to men." 

Thus the legal, medical, and clerical associations, are three parts 
of one whole system, which corresponds to Wisdom. So the struc- 
ture of society will be an imitation of the structure of the Universe ; 
and its Soul will be like the structure of the Divine Mind, which is 
Love and Wisdom. The kingdom of heaven will be on earth, and 
under its dominion each one may repose in undisturbed confidence, 
fulfil the destiny of his being, and glorify the unbounded blessings 
of higher spheres. 

Family forms, sympathies, and relations, it is proper to preserve — 
inasmuch as it is not necessary to change any of the conjugial attach- 
ments that now exist, to successfully establish the principles and 
movements of an association. Directions concerning these things 
will naturally arise from the wisdom and investigation consequent on 
such a social organization. 

But education, both primary and scientific, needs to be essentially- 
changed : that is, there must not exist so many and dissimilar modes 
of impressing youthful minds with doctrine instead of practice, and 
with useless instead of practicable principles. There must exist a 
unity in education, and a progress in administering instruction to the 
young. And, agreeably with the sympathies and present prejudices 
of every family, the present system may be essentially and profitably- 
modified in the following manner :— 

The Agricultural Association may have a department and system 
of rudimental instruction for their young, in which may be taught 
the primary rules of orthography, etymology, syntax, and prosody. 
These should perfect the instruction in this department. 

The Mechanical Association may have a system in unity of plan 
with the latter, taking from this lower branch into their own hands 
the charge of the education which may be given to their children. 
This stage of education should range from the primary, through ge- 
ography, arithmetic, and mathematics, comprehending all the primary 



772 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

principles of mechanism, and the general principles of the whole 
Agri-mechanical Association. 

The manufacturers will likewise adopt a system of educating their 
young — which will proceed from the general education of the latter 
class into its various ramifications, and will also consist in practically 
demonstrating the principles impressed on their children in the school 
of the mechanics. 

The legal association may have a seminary for taking up the vari- 
ous instructions of the last system, and carrying them on through the 
rudimental branches of their own attainments. 

And so the medical and clerical associations must proceed — the 
latter to bestow every species of valuable information in possession 
of the race. They are to teach none other than sound, unprejudi- 
cial, and practical principles of life and happiness. And the instruc- 
tions in this department are to be considered the completion of every 
proper and useful education. 

The various associations may have systems thus successively es- 
tablished, so that in the ascension from the farmer's to the highest in- 
stitution, one perfect system of education may be completed. 

It will be discovered (according to various writers on education) 
that children should not be mentally fatigued with instructions de- 
rived from books, a monitor, or anything that may interfere with the 
natural process of the development of their tender faculties ; and that 
an age of from six to eight years is necessary for each child to attain 
before being introduced into any school of education. In this way 
all fatigue may be escaped, and all youthful interest for instruction be 
preserved. 

At the age of eight years, the natural predisposition and mental 
and physical qualifications of each child will be sufficiently unfolded 
to indicate to the parent the kind of education or employment which 
would be agreeable and proper. It will be found that some children 
will pass from the farmer's family through all the systems, until they 
attain a high seat in the people's sanctuary. And this will be deter- 
mined by the innate aspirations of the mind indicated even in child- 
hood. If the child is born amid the circumstances of the agricul- 
turist, and if, as the faculties unfold, he indicates a disposition for 
science and philosophy, and manifests a general veneration, he should 
pass directly from the primary school to the legal, and thence to the 
clerical. If a child is inclined to the medical profession, let his in- 
clinations be cultivated, and let him pass directly from the primary 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 773 

to the medical school, where he will receive his required instruction. 
A pre-qualification and predisposition should never escape the ob- 
servation of a parent, in any of his children. His convictions must 
be communicated to the institution to which the child is by nature 
attracted, and by which its education will be freely given. 

§ 35. It will also be discovered that some children born amid the 
circumstances of the legal, medical, and clerical profession, will be 
disqualified for any of these, and by nature, will gravitate to the me- 
chanical or agricultural employment. So there will be an equal and 
just exchange of desires and attractions among the children of each" 
association, which will gratify their parents, and banish all social dis- 
turbance from the community. 

On these principles will education of every low and high degree 
be perfected — distributing equality or preference to all according to 
innate ability and natural attraction. 

As men are at present situated, education does violence in many 
instances, both to body and mind. Some who are now debased, dig- 
ging the trench, laying the wall, or slavishly tilling the earth, are bet- 
ter qualified by nature to be physicians, or teachers of science, than 
many of those who are thus situated. Many who are now clergy- 
men would be in their element if in the workshop or in the field. So 
with many physicians, lawyers, manufacturers, and mechanics. Men 
are now compelled to engage, for a subsistence, in that in which it 
is neither their nature nor desire to engage. This is the reason why 
the various professions have men who dishonor their employment 
and prostitute their superficial education. And so men in the vari- 
ous branches of farming and manufacturing who do not succeed in 
their employment, being always dissatisfied, striving to escape from 
their situations, and being finally compelled to remain, lose all inter- 
est in their avocations, and are neither useful to themselves nor to 
society. Details concerning these important truths may be found in 
the writings of valuable men who have thought upon and investigated 
the causes of social disunity, and unfolded the errors of present edu- 
cation. But it would not be important to multiply examples in this 
place. Yet these can be perceived by every enlightened mind who 
can distinguish the relation between cause and effect. 

Association would remedy all these evils — would not only culti- 
vate all the good interests of the human soul, but give them a truthful 
and proper direction. Men who are now engaged in the various 



774 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

modes of employment, would at once gravitate to that which is most 
congenial to their nature and qualifications. Children would inevi- 
tably do the same ; and therefore an equality would be the highest 
result of such a social and educational organization. Every facility 
must be conceived and practised by the superior association, for the 
purpose of instructing and refining each child and parent. 

Women, in each association, should exercise as much taste as the 
men — inasmuch as they suggest all the life-imparting impulses to 
the male department. They must cultivate and display their con- 
ceptions of the beautiful as manifested in any of the delicate arts and 
sciences, which must be among the chief objects of the ascending 
and superior associations to cultivate. The floral kingdom can be 
greatly advanced in beauty, order, and instruction. All the high de- 
grees of beauty which may be displayed in dress and ornament, and 
the various possessions sanctioned by the wisdom of the governor, 
can be derived from the delicate textures of flowers. This may be 
the primary field of the females. 

Thence they may ascend to the refined arts of painting, embroid- 
ery, and all the higher branches as relating to beauty and grandeur, 
and cultivate all the lovely conceptions of Nature and art. These 
things must be the essential attraction of the female. And she will 
receive all the accomplishments which a superior wisdom can dis- 
pense, and which well-constructed institutions abundantly possess. 

Thus the education of youth, male and female, may be conducted ; 
and the result will be a total destruction of all disunity now caused 
by individuals occupying situations for which they by nature are in 
no wise qualified. 

Such must be the Body, and the movements within must be the 
Soul, of society. The superior or clerical association should thus 
be the seat of justice, legislation, and dispensation ; and all subordi- 
nate ones will perform the important offices assigned them. And 
from the harmony and unity of the whole, will proceed social hap- 
piness AND SPIRITUAL ELEVATION. 

One facility, one most powerful engine of freedom and of the dis- 
tribution of thought, must be attached to the superior association, and 
thus be a part of it, and that is the Press. This wields an omnip- 
otent sceptre over the public mind, and is a rightful vehicle for the 
dissemination of personal, local, scientific, and general information. 
A printing department, then, should be composed of a congregation 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 775 

of present proprietors, and conducted upon the most expeditious prin- 
ciples which the science of mechanism can without difficulty supply. 
A multitude of presses maybe governed by one well-constructed eu- 
gine, and labor may be so distributed as that as much labor as is at 
present accomplished may be performed in one third of the time. 

This must form an important part of the superior association. 
The interest of printers must be concentrated on the great end of 
social unity, and on the equal distribution of knowledge. Until they 
agree to this, there will exist as much disunity in their pursuits as 
now exists. Those who are competent to preside at the editorial 
table should perceive at a glance the consistency of this proposed 
system. They, moreover, should exert their influence in promulga- 
ting the high principles of magnanimity and benevolence of soul. 

One truth, however, is particularly impressive, and that is, that if 
he who wields the pen to inform the public mind through journals 
and books of the day, does not perceive the importance of these prin- 
ciples of social reform, he is most certainly not qualified for the office 
which he is compelled by circumstances to occupy. A movement 
can not be depended upon as commencing in this class, but only 
among the laboring classes — the farmers and the mechanics — who, 
when once organized, will draw the social world into their conso- 
ciable embrace. 

The mercantile business as now existing will be essentially changed. 
The provisions sold by the grocer will be procured from the Establish- 
ment of the farmers. And this will consequently compel those of this 
branch to congregate into a large association, or submit to be attract- 
ed into the various employments adopted by the six associations. 
The same destiny awaits those who are now engaged in the retail of 
manufactured goods : for the manufacturers will also have an Estab- 
lishment for their productions — which will be distributed according 
to increasing demands. And this will be more convenient and prof- 
itable than to have their productions gyrate through the hands of the 
tradesmen, which is nothing more nor less than advancing the first 
profits to a price almost equal to the cost of the goods primarily. 

The detached mechanics in villages and cities will be drawn into 
the associations, for they can not exist separate from them. 



§ 36. Finally, the rudimental movements of the association must 
begin on these gentle principles ; and then they will gradually modify 



776 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

the present system, until it is resolved into a new one. This plan 
will not offend established prejudices, nor disturb the present rela- 
tions of families, friends, and social organizations ; but it will address 
itself to those who are advanced and prepared to enter immediately 
on this grand and elevating enterprise of social and moral reformation. 

I am not impressed to enter into details concerning the advanced 
stages of the reorganization, nor of the movements required — as 
these will be for future consideration, and the careful investigation 
of their promulgators. Wisdom and circumstances will govern the 
details of the several associations ; and therefore it would be prema- 
ture to attempt now to unfold the subject. 

The machinery, the structure, the primary movements have thus 
been suggested and explained ; and if they are in their essential 
teachings obeyed, the legitimate consequences will be the peace and 
happiness which the race desires. 

This will be the era of peace. And remarkable as it may appear, 
it is true that the most prominent writers, from the time of Confucius 
and Zoroaster to the present century, have spoken of this period 
with a great deal of prophetic delight. Each one has contributed 
some principles that are true and practicable. They descend from 
the heathen philosophers, and flow through the Old and New Testa- 
ments, and are presented in various forms at the present day. 

Swedenborg has done more than any other person to accumu- 
late, sift, and preserve, the useful productions of each nation : and 
he has formed them into a system that is practicable and serviceable 
to every mind. Yet they can not now be understood or applied so 
extensively as when the superior Association is formed, and their 
wisdom is concentrated for the purpose of accumulating and applying 
all truths. 

Heretofore I have referred to the several revelations that have been 
given by men in every century within the limits of national chronol- 
ogy. Their teachings in the main are important. They can only 
be proved so, and applied with a benefit, after society is formed into 
a closer and more agreeable relation. 

Now it is made manifest that the teachings of Jesus were descrip- 
tions of effects to flow legitimately from such a social organization. 
And likewise the prophets indulged in the same delightful anticipa- 
tions of glorious effects to be one day enjoyed on earth. Men have 
not distinguished properly, in examining the teachings of Jesus, the 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 777 

nature and relation of cause and effect. These they have confounded, 
and generally the effects described by him are taken for primary causes 
to reform society. The golden rule, the feeling of brotherly love, 
love to the neighbor, and such like, are not causes, but effects, which 
will be realized and consummated ere long on earth. He taught 
what should be, not that which would produce it : he spoke of effects, 
not causes. He spoke of unity, and spiritual consolation, elevation, 
and happiness ; but not of social evils, their causes, and the means to 
remove them. 

Then he who loves and admires the doctrines of this great and 
glorious Reformer, should abandon immediately the preaching of 
effects, and exercise his wisdom to reconstruct society — to introduce 
causes which may harmonize social interests, so that those very de- 
sirable effects may be realized. He who would honor his Master 
(or the type of the human race, which is Jesus), must abandon mere 
speech, and proceed to action. Preach in deed, and not in speech. 
Cease unmeaning prayers, and go forth into the sinks of social 
wretchedness and desolation, and offer an assisting hand, which is a 
prayer divinely manifested. Discrimination must be made between 
the causes of social evil and the effects of brotherly kindness and 
charity, which latter only were described by the elevated moral Re- 
former. This being done, no man will be called a heretic if he pro- 
poses movements of reform not intimated in the teachings of Jesus ; 
for one thing is certain — that no man can transcend the principles 
of these teachings in his most active imaginations of social unity and 
peace, inasmuch as they are the highest principles of social and_ 
moral reciprocation. This once acknowledged, and it will be con- 
ceded that he honors the teachings of Jesus, who is active in institu- 
ting principles and movements of reform, so that the grand effect of 
love to the neighbor may be fully and unchangeably established. 

Recurrence to the writings of Charles Fourier is necessary for the 
purpose of bringing his social system before the world, so that man- 
kind may investigate it, and give a just verdict as to its truth, mo- 
rality, and practicability. It is impossible to escape the conclusion 
that he revealed many truthful causes and principles of reform that 
must be in some degree practised before the kingdom of heaven can 
be established on earth. I am impressed, then, to suggest that those 
who engage in the reform should accumulate the various principles 
and suggestions of moral and philosophical writers. They must 



778 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

discover how much real truth each author imbodies, its relation to 
present existing evils, the extent of its application, and the results if 
practised. 

The great movements of the day are all advancing the public to 
this desirable consummation. The efforts for the abolition of slave- 
ry; those for the repeal of capital punishment; the reform of prison- 
discipline ; the temperance reformation ; the liberality of the various 
sects ; the general open demand of the public mind for some relief 
from social and mental embarrassments ; the agitations in various 
portions of Europe ; the elevation of the public morals ; the manifest 
sympathies toward the poor and degraded ; the excitement among 
the inhabitants of Scotland for the relief of their poor ; the general 
condition of France ; the liberal investigations of Germany ; the re- 
searches among the tombs and monuments of Egypt, revealing the 
truths of national antiquity ; the absolute predominance of facts over 
imagination, and truth over error ; the general condition of the hea- 
then world ; and finally the movements among every nation of the 
earth, both social, scientific, and spiritual — all proclaim the approach 
of this sublime era. 

Our country, its interests, wealth, and government, are fearfully 
involved in a peace-destroying war, the result of which will be a 
powerful reaction on every mind ; and this will accelerate the insinu- 
ation of these principles, and their practice. The era is nigh : the 
judgment-day, when wisdom shall predominate, will soon arrive ; 
and this will banish ignorance, error, prejudice, and fanaticism, from 
the earth. A general revolution is at hand. It is already kindled — 
Wisdom will fan the sparks into a flame, and this will consume con- 
tention and sin, and all will come forth purified, elevated, happy ! 
This is the flame of Love — the consuming vengeance of Truth 
and Goodness. For it is a fact that whatever new truth is pre- 
sented to the world, no matter how gentle, lovely, and fascinating, 
it may be, it is to establish a prejudice like a consuming fire of ven- 
geance. Hence it is opposed : and the conflict demonstrates the 
difference between truth and error, reason and fanaticism. But the 
prospect is clear — the purifying fire of Love, Truth, and Knowl- 
edge, will consume all else, and vengeance will only be manifested 
in the conflict of established prejudices. 



$ 37. Such is the era foreseen by David, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Eze- 
kiel, Daniel, Zechariah, and Malachi. Such was the period impressed 



A VOICE TO MANKIND. 779 

upon Confucius, Zoroaster, Brama, Jesus, Mohammed, Fourier, and 
upon male and female writers of every century down to the present 
day. It was sung in the Orphic hymns of Egypt, described in the 
writings of heathen poets and philosophers, preached and anticipated 
by Paul, and metaphorically described by John in the Apocalypse. 
It is that which gives consolation to every writer who feels the im- 
portance of a social reformation ; and it is that which inspires the 
bosom of every philanthropist, gives consolation to the depressed, 
hope to the disquieted, promise to the philosopher, and an asylum to 
the admirer of Nature and worshipper of her manifestations. 

Unspeakable inducements have been presented to an aspiration 
for this sublime consummation : for behold the deepest and most se- 
cret recesses of Nature have been searched, and their immense pos- 
sessions revealed. The magnificence of the material Universe ; its 
undying energies, qualities, essences, and combinations of beauty — 
have been unfolded and brought forth unexaggerated. From the 
central power of terrestrial creation, the successive degrees of devel- 
opment ; the manifestations of each step ; the results of each creation ; 
the unvarying tendencies of all, their teachings and their practicabil- 
ity, have been shown forth in their enchanting grandeur. The crea- 
tion of the earth ; the form, essence, and production, of each king- 
dom ; the general concentration of power in the creation of man ; his 
attributes ; his social and spiritual qualifications ; his unlimited and 
righteous exercise of power over the various created things beneath 
him ; the relative positions and offices which he and the subordinate 
creations sustain, and the unity, order, wisdom, grandeur, and ex- 
cellency of all divine developments, have all been unfolded to man. 
More than this, the stupendous grandeur of the spiritual habitations 
has been reflected upon his spiritual vision. Their celestial attrac- 
tions, their dispensations, their requirements, have, been presented 
to the lively and willing intellect of man. The grand architecture 
of all terrestrial and celestial things has been presented in a true form 
for the purpose of impelling man onward and upward in the improve- 
ment of his natural life and spiritual being. 

The laws of Nature have been clearly unfolded, from which may 
be drawn a code of just and righteous laws of social government. 
These have been applied to society, and directions have been given 
for their practice. Society has been arranged so as to represent the 
material and spiritual creations of the Divine Mind — so that an 
equal harmony may pervade it, which may restore the disunited and 



780 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

conflicting race to the bosom of Nature, to her principles, and to the 
love of God. 

Then, tillers of the soil — agriculturists — who among your vast 
number shall be the first to deposite the germ of social happiness, 
and bless your brethren ? Multitudinous as you are, are there not 
six among you ready in social and moral culture to enter upon this 
glorious enterprise ? Mechanics, who among you shall first manifest 
the righteousness of your cause, your industry, your art, as the art 
of Nature ? Who among your number shall be the advocates of dis- 
tributive justice, attractive labor, and a proper compensation ? Man- 
ufacturers, will you not concentrate your wealth and power to effect 
a general good, and assist all co-workers in the vineyard of industry 
and happiness ? 

Lawyers, who among you shall give the first impulse, and promul- 
gate and establish these principles of association, of justice, of human 
brotherhood ? Who in your vast numbers is qualified to ascend to 
the honorable seat of government, to be a supreme judge ? Who 
shall bring forth his energies, his mental strength, to accomplish this 
desirable end ? Physicians, in your midst, who is the one to be the 
grand professor and governor of your elevated and useful occupa- 
tion ? Who shall ascend to the various degrees of honor and use- 
fulness ? Clergymen, what one among you is qualified to be the 
grand king and lord of social righteousness, such as shall be derived 
from the laws of Nature, and shall flow to and comprehend every 
being of the earth ? Who shall be the number to congregate and 
legislate for the people ? Who shall prove by actual demonstration 
that he is a nobleman by nature, and a philanthropist in action ? 
Who among you shall go forth and disseminate the principles of so- 
cial reform, preach the kingdom of heaven, dispense intelligence, and 
elevate the depressed ? Upon you and your holy proceedings de- 
pends the success of those teachings which it has been the burden 
of every intelligent mind to conceive — and suppress, for the want of 
mental liberty. 

Agriculturists, mechanics, manufacturers — do you not feel the 
importance of changing your own and your laborers' situations? — 
of supplying all wants, and establishing universal industry? Law- 
yers, physicians, clergymen — do you not feel the omnipotence of 
Nature's truths ? Do you not see that they are immortal and can 
not die ? Give ear to her proclamations and her admonitions, and 
proceed to change vour situations in life, and strive to represent the 



'I 



RD 151 



A VOTCE TO MANKIND. 781 

heavenly societies on earth. Nature demands obedience. Upon 
her and her laws depends your misery or happiness. She every- 
where proclaims this truth : that at her hand is the punishment of 
every vice, and the reward of every virtue ; that in her bosom is 
nourishment and inexhaustible provisions for all her creatures — but 
that they must bow in submission to her commands to receive her 
spontaneous bestowments. 

Finally, I will leave you all to interrogate Nature and the Divine 
Mind, to determine whether error shall reign instead of truth, vice 
instead of virtue, misery instead of happiness, or contention instead 
of harmony. I discover that your inquiries will be fully and satis- 
factorily answered, your reason convinced, your minds elevated, 
your movements righteous, expeditious, and immediate. And the 
results thereof will be the destruction of all sorrow, and the ushering- 
in of joy unspeakable and blessings immense. This once accom- 
plished, and behold — your uncultivated fields, dense and fearful 
forests, untraversed morasses, barren deserts, gloomy wildernesses, 
are all beautiful gardens, yielding the choicest productions of earth. 
Happy villages are visible in every direction. Valleys are teeming 
with all the excellences of life and industry. These bespeak pros- 
perity and happiness. Even your valleys are exalted, your rough 
and impassable places are made smooth, the crooked and fantastic 
are made straight and beautiful, and all nations rejoice in social unity 
and righteousness ! 

Innumerable contributions of science and art are derived from ev- 
ery village. In every continent, nations converse through the me- 
dium of the electric fire. Powerful engines are in motion perfecting 
commerce, convenience, safety, wealth, and science. Every port is 
thrown open, and each county enjoys the blessings of unrestricted 
intercourse with all others. Mutual exchanges are made, reciprocal 
justice is displayed, and a halo of peace is the crown of every na- 
tion. The deserts are cultivated and bring forth abundantly. The 
wilderness blossoms as the rose. Earth is a terrestrial heaven, peo- 
pled with superior beings, typifying in their lives the grandeur and 
holiness of Paradise. All contention, all strife and national animosi- 
ties, have for ever ceased. The flag of Liberty is unfurled, and the 
ocean of Truth is rising, and the fount of Love is on earth, springing 
up unto everlasting life. Behold — every child of the Eternal One 
is laboring with pleasure in the field, in the departments of science, 
in the courts of justice, in the temple of health, or in the sanctuary 



782 A VOICE TO MANKIND. 

of peace and brotherly love ! Each one is situated as is prescribed 
by Nature and her Creator. His kingdom has come, his will is done 
on earth as it is in heaven. — And all rest even while they are beau- 
tifying and gardenizing the soil. Strength, opulence, grandeur, and 
glory, are visible in every department of social life. None are weak, 
depressed, diseased : all are strong, elevated, healthy. The milen- 
nium — the day of peace — the era of righteousness — is established.. 
Everything proclaims glory, and honor, and immortal life. Nothing 
is lost — all are saved. He who rules omnipotent hath spoken from 
the solitary deserts, and from the monuments and persecutions of 
ages bygone. He has revealed his character in every particle, leaf, 
flower, and tree, and arched the heavens with his glory. He has 
impressed on man the express image of his nature and attributes. 
He has crowned him the lord of creation. He has elevated, refined, 
and perfected, the formerly-misdirected race of man, and brought the 
whole to the fulness of the stature of a perfect being- ! 

Such will be the appearance of the earth ere long! The vision 
indicates prosperity and peace. It is an object for which all should 
labor ; it is an end yet to be accomplished ; it will be : but who among 
you, brethren, shall deposite the germ, establish the nucleus — the 
central power — of righteousness? Your reason — your unclouded 
intellects — will decide. To prove your superiority, your innate 
magnanimity and goodness of soul, do not rest in pain while you 
may be active in undying pleasure. All that has been promised in 
every age to this century, will be fully realized. When distributive 
justice pervades the social world, then virtue and morality will bloom 
with an immortal beauty. The sun of righteousness will arise in 
the horizon of universal industry, and shed its genial rays over all the 
fields of peace, plenty, and human happiness ! 



4* 



THE END. 




















,V 



**^ 








,H^ 










c v / 













o 1 






1: ^6* : 



~ . , , - ^ O - „ „ o - , 



i°V 





v . * 







"oK 







^o* 








<\ 




o> ~» 




« V Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 

% <y : Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Ox.de 
1 1 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

^"V °- PreservationTechnologies 

^O ' IwORLD LEADER .H PAPER PBE8EHVAT.OM 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 




Vj * fe: 








-w 




o V 










$ 



0" 




& 




,0 - 



.0 




> 



V 









...... /" v^v V^V 




* -^ 





,0' 



o v 







•^o 




W "Jill: '^ s 



-; 




0>^ 





V 



***** 




f: ^ °^ 
* «> °^ 
^ .... °* 

D0BBSBR0S. % °^ ^ 

LIBRARY BINDING '^ \ V 

J UN 80^. ^ : 

ST. AUGUSTINE / V <*» 




FLA- .<\ 



< 



